^SK, 
 
 
 
 ll*-^' 
 
•<■ ~ '^4. 
 
 ^i tl^f ^^^olagir^l 
 
 ^^ PRINCETON, N. J. O^ 
 
 Division. 
 Section... 
 
 sec. 
 
 ^^*S^ 
 
 "V 
 
 ^' 2.O. //. 
 
DISSERTATIONS 
 
 ON THE 
 
 PRO ]PII JE C I E S^ 
 
 WHICH HAVE 
 
 REMARKABLY BEEN FULFILLED, 
 
 AND AT THIS TIME 
 
 ^RE FULFILLING IN THE WORLD. 
 
 -^^v.'^."^' 
 
 VOLUME IL 
 
* IAN 20 IQll 
 
 DISSERTATIONS V ^ ^^.^ 
 
 ON THE ^. 
 
 PROPHECIES 
 
 WHICH HAVE 
 
 REMARKABLT BEEN FULFILLED, 
 
 AND AT THIS TIME 
 
 ARE FULFILLING IN THE WORLDc 
 
 By THOMAS NEWTON, D. D. 
 
 LATE LORD BISHOP OF BRISTOL. 
 
 IN TJVO VOLUMES. 
 VOLUME IL 
 
 THE THIRTEENTH EDITION. 
 
 PRINTED BY W. GRACIE, 
 
 FOR J. RENNISON, BOOKSELLER, BERWICK! AND W. BAYNES, 
 
 PATERNOSTER-ROW, LONDON. 
 
 1808. 
 
TO HIS GRACE THE 
 
 LORD ARCHBISHOP 
 
 OF 
 
 Y O R K: 
 
 (Dr. gilbert.) 
 
 MAT IT FLLASE YOUR GRACEy 
 
 The very favourable opinion that your 
 Grace was pleafed to exprefs of the firft part 
 of this work, encourages me to fet forth this 
 laft under your patronage and proteftion. 
 This laft is the moft difficult, but yet it has 
 been to me the moft entertaining part of alL 
 How it may approve itfelf to your Grace and 
 others, I cannot pretend to fay : but having 
 been perufed by the fame three emmently 
 learned perfons as the former part, it may be 
 prefuraed on that account to be lefs unfit for 
 me to offer, and for your Grace to receive. 
 At the fame time it affords me an additional 
 pleafure in giving me an opportunity of ac- 
 knowledging publicly my obligations to your 
 Grace for favours great in themfelves, but 
 made much greater by your handfome manner 
 of conferring them, unfolicited, unaiked, un- 
 expeaed. I will not fay undefcrved, becaufe 
 that would be calling your Grace's judgment 
 in queftiou ; but I will endeavour to deferve 
 
VI DEDICATION. 
 
 them : and indeed I fliould think any prefer- 
 ment ill beftowed upon me, that did not incite 
 and animate me more to prolecute my Itudies, 
 and thereby to prove myfelf more worthy of 
 your Ghace's favour and kindnels to, 
 
 j\f}/ Lord, 
 
 Your Grace*s ever obliged, 
 
 and dutiful Immhkfenant, 
 Nov. 3, 1758. 
 
 Thomas Newton. 
 
THE 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 SECOND VOLUME. 
 
 DISSERTATION XVIII. 
 
 Our Saviour's projy/iedes relating to the deftmaion of 
 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 IN FOUR PARTS. 
 PART I. 
 
 Page 25 — 48. 
 Prophecies and miracles continued longer in the Jewifh church 
 than in the Chriftian, and why, 25. No Chriftian prophe- 
 cies recoraed, but fomeof our Saviour and his apoftles 
 particularly St. Paul and St. John, 26. A Ihort fummary 
 of our Saviour s prophecies, 26. None more remarkable 
 than thofe relating to the deftruaion of Jerufalem, which 
 were written and publifhed feveral years before that event 
 2 / . Our Saviour's tendernels and aiFeaion for his country 
 Ihown m his lamenting and weeping over Jerufalem, 29. 
 Ihe magnificence of the temple, and particularly the pro- 
 digious fize of the ftones, 30. The total and utter deftruc- 
 tion ofthe city and temple foretold, and both deftroyed ac- 
 cordingly 30 31 The purport of the dlfciples' queftion, 
 and the phrafes of the coming of Chrift and of the end of 
 ^r^Tu'Sf'^^ to fignify the deftruaion of Jerufalem, 
 f .;a % f^'Pr'f '^' ^^« things, firft the time ofthe de- 
 ftruaion of Jerufalem, and fecondly the figns of it : our Sa- 
 viour anfwers the laft firft, 34. Falfe Chrifts the firft fi^n, 
 ^.^. ihe next figns wars and rumours of wars, 36. Na- 
 
 « '^74 '"1'^'^"^ ""''iT' ^""^ ^^"^^^"^ ^g^^^ft kingdom, 
 placeV's/' v"'f ,Pf ;^'""'^ and earthquakes in diver 
 
 39 40.^ Thefethebeginningof forrows, 41. From the 
 calamities ofthe nation he palfeth to thofe ofthe Chridians 
 
 TndS Vt^'- ^-r^ P-^ecutions, 42. Apoftate 
 and traitors of their own brethren, 43. Falfe teachers and 
 
1111 CONTENTS. 
 
 falfe prophets, 44. Lukewarmnefs and coolnefs amon^ 
 Chrlftians, 44. But ftill he who fliall endure to the end 
 the fame (hall be faved, 44. The gofpel to be iiniverfally 
 pubHflied before the deftruction of Jerufalem, and was fo in 
 Britahi as well as other parts, 45. Reflections upon what 
 hath been faid, 46. The iirft upon the furprifing manner 
 in which thefe prophecies have been fulfilled, 47. Another 
 upon the fincerity and ingenuity of Chrift, and the courage 
 and conftancy of his difciples, 47. A third on the fudden 
 and amazing progrefs of the gofpel, 47, A fourth on the 
 fignals and prefages of the ruin offtates, 48. 
 
 DISSERTATION XIX. 
 
 The fame fuhjeSl continued. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 p. 48 — ^^, 
 After the circumftances which pafTed before the fiege, we are 
 to treat with thofe which happened during the fiege and 
 after it, 49. The abomination of defolation ftanding in the 
 holy place, the Roman army befieging Jerufalem, 49. Then 
 the Chriflians to fly into the mountains, 50. Their flight 
 muft be fudden and hafty, 50. Woe unto them that are 
 with child and that give fuck in thofe days, exemplified 
 particularly in the flory of a noble woman, who killed and 
 eat her own fucking child, 51. To pray that their flight be 
 not in the winter, neither on the fabbath day, 52. Provi- 
 dentially ordered that there were fuch favourable opportu- 
 nities of efcaping, before the city was clofely befieged, 53. 
 The great calamities and miferies of the Jewifli nation in 
 thofe days, 54. None of the Jews would have efcaped de- 
 ftruflion, had not the davs been fhortened for the fake of 
 the Chriflian Jews, oS. A more particular caution againfk 
 falfe Chrifts and falfe prophets about the time of the fiege 
 and deftruelion of Jerufalem, 57. Their pretending to work 
 miracles, 57. Their conduiSling their followers into the de- 
 fert, or into the fecret chambeirs, 60. But the coming of 
 Chrifl will not be in this or that particular place, he will be 
 taking vengeance of the Jews every where, 60. Some con- 
 fiderntions upon the conduct of thefe falfe Chrifts and falfe 
 prophets, 61, &e. It may rcafonably be inferred from hence, 
 that there hath been a true prophet, a true Chrifl, 62. 
 The Meflinh particularly expetSted about the time of 
 our Saviour, 63. The Mefliah to work miracles, Qi"^^ 
 
CONTENTS. IX 
 
 lefus alone hath performed the miracles, which the Mef- 
 iiah was to perform, 64. The ditiercnce between the con- 
 duc1: and fuccefs of thefe deceivers and of Jelus Chrift, 65, 
 The force of fuperftition and enthuliafm in their deluding 
 fuch numbers, 65. All are not to be credited, who pre- 
 tend to work miracles, 66, How we are to judge of mi- 
 racles, 66. What we are to think of the Pagan, 67. And 
 what of the popifli miracles, 68, 
 
 DISSERTATION XX. 
 
 Thefcnne fuhjed: continued, 
 PART III. 
 
 p. 68—87. 
 
 The final deftruaion of Jerufalem foretold in very figurative 
 language, 70. The like figures ufed by the ancient pro- 
 phets, 70. The fame figurative ftile in the following 
 verfes, 71. Dr. Warburton's account of this ligurative lan- 
 guage, 7^. The number of thofe who fell by the edge of 
 the fword, 75. An account of thofe who were led away 
 captive into all nations, 74. Jerufalem trodden down of 
 the Gentiles, 75. A dedudlion of the hiftory of Jerufalem 
 from the deftruclion by Titus to the prefent time, 76. Its 
 ruined and defolate ftate under Vefpafian and Titus, 76. 
 Rebuilt by Adrian, and the Jews rebellion thereupon, and 
 final difperlion, 77. Repaired by Conftantine, and 
 adorned with many ftately edifices and churches, with a 
 farther difperfion of the Jews, 78. JuHan's purpofe to 
 fettle the Jews, and his attempt to rebuild the temple mi- 
 raculoufly defeated, 79. State of Jerufalem under the fuc- 
 ceeding emperors, 80. Taken and plundered by the Per- 
 fians, 81. Surrendered to the Saracens, 81. Paffes from 
 the Saracens to the Turks of the Selzuccian race, and from 
 the Turks to the Egyptians, 82. Taken from the Egyp- 
 tians by the Franks or Latin Chriftians, 83. Recovered 
 by the fultans of Egypt, 8^ Comes under the dominion 
 of the Mamalucs, 85. Annexed to the dominion of the 
 Turks of the Othman race, in whofe hand it is at prefent, 
 86. Eikely to remain in fubjecSlion to the Gentiles, until 
 the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled, 87. What the ful- 
 fiUing of the times of the Gentiles, 87, 
 
 VOX.. IX. b 
 
X CONTENTS. 
 
 DISS' RTATION XXT. 
 
 The fame f lib jeEi continued, 
 
 PARI IV. 
 
 p. 89—98. 
 From the figns of our Saviour proceeds to treat concerning 
 the time of the de(lru6lion of Jerufalem, 88, &c. He af- 
 firms that it would be in the prefent generation, 89. Some 
 then Hving would behold and ibtFer tliefe calamities, 89. 
 But ftlll the exa6t time unknown to all creatures, 89. Ac- 
 cording to St. Mark unknown to the Son, 91. The ge- 
 nuinenefs of that text vindicated, and the fenfe explained, 
 92. The deftrudion of Jerufalem typical of the end of 
 the world, 92. Reflections upon the whole, 9:). 'I'he ex- 
 aft completion of thefe prophecies, a ftrong proof of reve- 
 lation, 94-. The prophecies plain and eafy, taken from 
 Mofes and Daniel, but improved and enlarged, 91. Vef- 
 palian and Titus wonderfully raifed up and prefer ved for 
 the completion of thefe prophecies and Jofephus for the 
 illuftration of their completion, 93. The great ufe and ad- 
 vantage of his hitl:ory in this refpe(Sl:, 9.5. The cauie of 
 thefe heavy judgments on the Jews, their crucifying of Je- 
 fus, 96. Some correfpondence between their crime and 
 their punifhment, 97. Application to us Chriilians, 98. 
 
 DISSERTATION XXII. 
 
 St. Paul's prophccij of the Man of fin, 
 
 p. 98—133. 
 St. Paul's and St. John's prophecies copied from Daniel with 
 fome improvements, 98. Two moil: memorable prophecies 
 of St. Paul, the . iirft of the man of fm, 98. I. The fenfe 
 and meaning of the paflage, 99. The coming of Chrift in 
 this place, and the day of Ciirifl, not meant of the deftruc- 
 tion of Jerufalem, but of the end of the world, 100. Other 
 memorable events to take place before, i02. What the 
 apollafy, 102. Who the man of iln, 103. His exalting 
 himfelf, 103. His fating in the temple of God, 101. 
 Thefe things communicated vbefore to the ThelTalonians, 
 104. What hindered the revelation of the man of lin, lOl-. 
 His deflru(^tion foretold before his other qualitications, 105. 
 His other qualifications defcribed, lOi. II. This prophecy 
 ftrangely miftaken and mifapplied by fome famous com- 
 mentators, lOGj &c. Grotius' application of it to Caligula 
 and bimon Ma^us, refuted, 107. Hammond's application 
 
CONTENTS. Xt 
 
 of It to Simon Magus and the Gnoftics refuted, 109. Le 
 Clerc's application of it to the rebellious Jews and Simon 
 the Ion of Gioras refuted, 110. Whitby's applications of 
 it to the Jewiih nation with their high-prieft and Sanhe- 
 drim, refuted, 112. Wetftein's application of it to Titus 
 and the Flavian family refuted, 115. They bid fairer for 
 the true interpretation, who apply it to events after the de- 
 ftruclion of Jerusalem, 115. Application of it to Moham- 
 med, refuted, 116. Application of it to the Reformation, 
 refuted, 116. Application to the future Antichriil of the 
 papilh refuted, 11 7. III. The true application of this pro- 
 phecy, 117, &c. The apoftafy charged upon the church 
 of Romie, US. The pope fhownto be the man of fin, 119. 
 How thefe things came to be mentioned in an epiltle to the 
 TheiTalonians rather than to the Romans, 120. The feeds 
 of popery fown in the apoille's time, 121. The empire of 
 the man of fm raifed on the ruins of the Roman empire, 
 121. Machiavel cited to fiiow how this was effected, 122. 
 Miracles pretended in the church of Rome, 124. The em- 
 pire of the man of fin will be tolally deftroyed, 125. The 
 man of fin, the fame as the little horn or mighty king in 
 Daniel, 125. Generally both by ancients and modei-ns de- 
 nominated Antichrift, 126. The ancient fathers give much 
 the fame interpretetion of this whole paffage, 126. Juflin 
 Martyr, Irenaeus, and Tertullian in the fecond century, 
 126. Origen in the third century, 127. Lj6tantius, Cy- 
 ril, and Ambrofe in the fourth century, 127. Jerome, 
 Auftin, and Chryfoftome in the latter end of the fourth, 
 or the beginning of the fifth century, 128. Whofoever 
 affecSted the title of univerfal bifhop, he was Antichrift, in 
 the opinion of pope Gregory the Great, 130. How the 
 true notion of Antichrifi was fuppreffed, and revived again 
 with the reformation, 131. How this doiStrine afterwards 
 became unfafliionable, but is now growing into repute 
 again, 132. Conclufion ; fuch a prophecy at once a proof 
 of revelation, and an antidote to popery; the blindnefs of 
 the papifts in this particular, 133. ' 
 
 DISSERTATION XXIII. 
 
 St. V avC s jyrophecy of the Apojlafij of the latter times, 
 
 p. 133—139. 
 St. Paul much affecSted with the forefight of the great apoftafy 
 of Chrifiians, U;4-. Defcribed here more particularly, 134. 
 I. The apoftafy fliown to be idolatry, 135. ^ome in fcrip- 
 
 b2 
 
Xli CONTENTS. 
 
 ture often fignifies majiy^ 13G. The apoftafy to be p^reat 
 and general, 1^7. The fame in the Jevviih and Chriflian 
 church, 138. Shown more particularly to conlift in the 
 worfliipping of demons, 1 39. Demons in the Gentile the- 
 olofjy middle powers and mediators between the Gods and 
 men, 139. Two kinds of demons, fouls of men deified or 
 canonized after death, and feparate fpirits, 14-0. Good and 
 bad demons, 14-1. The Gentile notion of demons has 
 fometimes place in fcripture, 143. A paffiigein Epiphanius, 
 that much confirms and illuftrates the foregoing expofition, 
 144'. The worlhip of faints and angels now the fame as 
 the worfliip of demons formerly, 145. The rife of this 
 woriliip, 146. Too much promoted and encouraged by 
 the fathers from Conftantine's time, and particularly by 
 Theodoret, 147. The conformity between the Pagan and 
 Popilli vvorfliip, 149. III. The vvorfl:iip of the dead to 
 take place in the latter times, 1.50. What thefe latter times 
 are, 151. IV. The worfliip of demons foretold exprefsly 
 by the Spirit in Daniel, 152. V. Propagated and elkbli- 
 jThed through the hypocrify of bars, 153. VI. Forbidding 
 to marry, a farther character of thefe men, 154. Who 
 firft recommended the profeffion of fingle life, 155. The 
 fame perfons, who prohibited marriage, promoted the wor- 
 fliip of the dead, 156. VII The laft note of thefe men, 
 commanding to abftain from meats, 157. The fame per- 
 fons, who propagated the worfliip of the dead, impofe alfo 
 abftinence from meats, 158. This abftinence perverting 
 the purpofe of nature, 158. All creatures to be received 
 with thankfgiving, 159. 
 
 DISSERTATION XXIV. 
 An Analysis of the Revelation. 
 
 JN TWO PARTS. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 p. 169—266. 
 Very ufeful to trace the rife and progrefs of religions and go- 
 vernments, 160. None more wonderful than that of Rome 
 in its fuccefs and prevalence, 160. This fignified before- 
 hand by the Spirit of prophecy, and particularly in the Re- 
 velation, 161. The objecStions made to this book by feve- 
 ral learned men, 161. This book difficult to explain, 162. 
 A memorable ftory to this purpoi'e, of Biibop Lloyd of 
 Worccfler, 162. This book not Uierefore to be dcipifed 
 
CONTENTS. Xii 
 
 or negleiHied, 163. The right method of interpreting it, 
 163. What helps and affiftances are requilite, 163. Hard 
 fate of the beft interpreters of this book, 164<. Great en- 
 couragement however in the divine benediclion, 164'. 
 
 Chap. I. Ver. 1, 2, 3 : contain the title of the book, the fcope 
 and defign of it, and the blefling on him that readeth, and 
 on them that attend to it, 164^. Ver. 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 ; the 
 dedication to the feven churches of Ada, and a folemn pre- 
 face to lliow the great authority of the divine revealer, 165. 
 Ver. 9 — 20 : the place, the time, and manner of the firffc 
 vilion, J 66. The place, Patmos, whether St. John was ba- 
 niflied in the reign of Nero more probably than in that of 
 Domltian, 166. The arguments for this opinion, 167, 
 The Revelation given on the Lord's day, 167. The man- 
 ner and circumftances of the UrCc viiion, 168. 
 
 Chap. II. III. contain the feven epiftles to the feven churches 
 of Afia, 1 70 — 1 74. Why thefe feven addrelTed particu- 
 larly, 173. Thefe epiftles not prophetical, but peculiar to 
 the church of that age, 174. The excellent form and 
 frrudlure of thefe epiftles, 174. In what fenfe they may 
 be faid to be prophetical, 174. Prefent ftate of the feven 
 churches, n.G. Of Ephefus, 175. Of Smyrna, 176. Of 
 Pergamus, 177. Of Thyatira, 177. OfSardis, 178. Of 
 Philadelphia, 179. Of Laodicea, 179. Ule that we are 
 to make of thefe judgments, 180. 
 
 Chap. IV. the preparatory viflon to things which muft be 
 hereafter, 181. The fcenery drawn in allufion to the in- 
 campment of the children of Ifrael in the wildernefs, and 
 to the tabernacle or temple, 182. 
 
 Chap. V. a continuation or the preparatory vlfion in order to 
 fhow the great importance of the prophefies here delivered, 
 183. Future events fuppofed to be written in a book, 184. 
 This book fealed with feven feals, lignlfying fo many pe- 
 riods of prophecy, 1 84. The Son of God alone qualified 
 to open the feals, 184. Whereupon all creatures ling 
 prailes to God and to Chrift, 184. 
 
 Chap. VI. Ver. 1,2: contain the firft fenl or period, memo- 
 rable forconqueft, 1S5. This period commences with V(f- 
 pafian, includes the conqueft of Judea, and continues during 
 the .reigns of the Flavian family and the fliort reign of 
 Nerv^r, 185. Ver. 3, 4: the fecond feal or period noted 
 for war and flaughter, 187. This period commences with 
 Trajan, 187. Comprehends the horrid wars and flaughters 
 of the Jews and Romans in the reigns of Trajan and Adri- 
 an, 187. Continues during the reigns of Trajan and his 
 
XIV CONTENTS. 
 
 fiiccefTors by blood or adoption, 188. Ver. 5, 6 ; the third 
 feal or period, chiiracterized by the ftri^t execution of jui- 
 tice, and by the procuration of corn and oil and wine, ]S9. 
 This period commences with Septimius Severus, 189. He 
 ;\nd Alexander Severus juft and Tevere emperors, and no 
 lefs celebrated for procuring corn and oil, <5'c. 190. This, 
 period continues during the reigns of the Septimian famih'-, 
 190. Ver. 7, 8 : the fourth feal or period, dilHnguifhecl 
 by a concurrence of evils, war and famine, and peftilence, 
 and wild beafls, 191. This period commences with Maxi- 
 niine, 192. The wars of this period, 192. The famines, 
 192. The peftilences, \m. The wild beafts, ig^. This 
 period from Maximine to Diocletian, 194-. Ver. 9, 10, 11 : 
 the fifth feal or period, remarkable for a dreadful perfecu- 
 tion of the Christians, 195. This the tenth and lad gene- 
 ral perfecution begun by Diocletian, 196. From hence a 
 memorable ?era, called the ?era of Diocletian, or 3era of mar- 
 tyrs, 196. Ver. 12 — 17 : the fixth feal or period remark- 
 able for great-changes and revolutions, expreiTed by great 
 commotions in the earth and in the heavens, 196. No 
 change greater than the fubverfion of the Heathen, and eflra- 
 bliihment of the Chriftian religion, 197. The like figures 
 of fpeech ufed by other prophets, 197. The fame thing 
 exprelTed afterwards in plainer language, 198. 
 
 Chap. VII. a continuation of the lixth feal or period, 199. 
 A defcription of the peace of the church In Conftantine's 
 time, 200. And of the great acceffion of converts to it, 
 5:J01. Not only of Jews, but of all nations, 202. This pe- 
 riod from the reign of Conftantine the Great to the death 
 of Theodofius the Great, 202. 
 
 Chap. VIII. Ver. 1, 2, [\ 4-, 5, 6 : The feventh feal or pe- 
 riod comprehends feven periods dilHnguiflied by the found- 
 ing of feven trumpets, 203. The filence of half an hour 
 previous to the founding of the trumpets, 203. As the 
 feals foretold the ftate of the Roman empire before and 
 till it became Chriftian, fo the trumpets forelhow the fate 
 of it afterwards, 204<. The defign of the trumpets to roufe 
 the nations againfl: the Roman empire, 204'. Ver. 7 : At 
 the founding of the firll: trumpet Alaric and his Goths in- 
 vade the Roman empire, twice bcfiege Rome, and fet fire 
 to it in feveral places, 20'). Ver. 8, 9 : At the founding of 
 the fecond trumpet Attila and his Huns wafle the Roman 
 provinces, and compel the eaftern emperor, Theodofius the 
 lecond, and the wellern emperor, Valentinian the tliird, to 
 fubmit to Ihameful terms, 206. Ver. 10, 11 : At the found- 
 
CONTENTS* XV 
 
 ine of the third trumpet Genferic and his Vandals arrive 
 from Africa, fpoil and plunder Rome, and let fail again 
 with immenle wealth and innumerable captives, 207 Ver. 
 12: At the founding of the fourth trumpet Odoacer ar,d 
 the Heruli put an end to the very name of the weftern em- 
 pire, 209. Theodoric founds the kingdom of the Ollro- 
 goths in Italy, 2(J9. Italy made a province of the eallerri 
 empire, and Rome governed by a duke under the exarch 
 of Ravenna, 209. Ver. 13 : The three following trumpets 
 are diftinguiflied by the name of the woe-trumpets, and the 
 two following relate chiefly to the downfal of the eaftern 
 empire, as the foregoing did to the downfal of the weltern 
 empire, 210. 
 Chap. IX. Ver. 1 — 12 : a prophecy of the locufts or the Ara- 
 bians under their falfe prophet Mohammed, 211. At the 
 founding of the fifth trumpet, a ftar fallen from heaven 
 opens the bottomlefs pit, and the fun and air are darkened, 
 211. Mohammed litly compared to a blazing ftar, and the 
 Arabians to locufts, 211. A remarkable coincidence, that 
 at this time the fun and air were really darkened, 21 1. The 
 command not to hurt any green thing, or any tree, how 
 folfilied, 212. Their commiilion to hurt only the corrupt 
 and idolatrous Chriftians, how fulfilled, 212. To torment 
 the Greek and Latin churches, but not to extirpate either, 
 21i5. kepulfed as often as they beiieged Conliantinople, 
 213. Thele locufts delcribed fo as to Ihew that not real but 
 figurative locufts were intended, 213. Likened unto hories, 
 and the Arabians famous in all ages for their horfes and 
 boriemanfhip, 213. Having on their heads as it were 
 crowns like gold, 214'. Their faces as the faces of men, 
 and hair as the hair of women, 214. Iheir teeth as the 
 teeth of lions, their breaftplates as it were breaftplates of 
 iron, and the found of their wings as the found of chariots, 
 214. Like unto Scorpions, 2 J 5. Their king called the 
 deftoyer, 216. Their hurting men five months, how to he 
 underltood, 217. Fulhlied in every pofiible conftru61ion, 
 
 218. Conciufion of this woe, 218. Ver. 13 — 21 : a pro- 
 phecy of the Euphratean horfemen or 'i urks and Othmans, 
 
 219. At the louwding of the fixth trumpet the four angels 
 or four fultanies of the Turks and Othmans are looled from 
 the river Euphrates, 220. In what fenfe they are laid to be 
 prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, 
 to flay the third part of men, 221. Their numerous ar- 
 mies, and elpecially their cavalry, 223. Their delight in 
 
 fcarlet, blue, and yellow, 224. The uie of great guns and 
 
XVI CONTENTS. 
 
 gunpowder among them, 224-. Their power to do hurt by 
 their tails, or the poironous train of their religion, 225. 
 The miferable condition of the remains of the Greek church 
 among them, 225. The Latin or weftern church not at all 
 reclaimed by the ruin of the Greek or eaftern church, but 
 ftill pertlft in their idolatry and wickednefs, 225. 
 Chap. X. a preparatory vifion to the prophecies relating to the 
 weflern church, 226. The angel with the little book or co- 
 dicil to the larger book of the Apocalypfe, 227. This pro- 
 perly difpofed under the lixth trumpet, to defcribe the Itate 
 of the weftern church after the defcription of the ftate of 
 the eaftern, 227. Cannot be known what things were 
 meant by the feven thunders, 227. Though the little book 
 defcribes the calamities of the weftern church, yet it is de- 
 clared tliat they (hall all have a happy period under the fe- 
 venth trumpet, 227. St. John to publifh the contents of 
 this little book as well as the larger book of the Apocalypfe, 
 228. 
 Chap. XI. Ver. 1 — 14: the contents of the little book, 229. 
 The meafuring of the temple to ftiow that during all this 
 period there were fome true Chriftians, who conformed 
 to the rule and meafure of God's word, 229. The church 
 to be trodden under foot by Gentiles in worfhip and prac- 
 tice forty and two months, 230, Some true vvitnelles 
 however to proteft againft the corruptions of religion, 
 230. Why faid to be two witneft'es, 230. To prophefy 
 in fackcloth, as long as the grand corruption itfelf lafted, 
 230. The charadler of thefe witneftes, and of the power 
 and effe<Sl of their preaching, 230. The pallion, and 
 death, and refurreftion, and afceniion of the u'itneftes, 
 232. Some apply this prophecy of the death and refur- 
 re^ion of the witneiTes to John Plufs and Jerome of 
 Prague, whofe dodlrine revived after their death in their 
 followers, 23K Others to the proteftants of the league 
 of Smalcald, who were entirely routed by the emperor 
 Charles V. in the battle of Mulburg, but upon the change 
 of affairs the emperor was obliged by the treaty of Paflau 
 to allow them the free excrcife of their religion, 235. 
 Some again to the maffacre of the proteftants in France, 
 and to Henry Ill's afterwards granting them the free ex- 
 ercife of their religion, 235. Others again to later events, 
 Peter Juricu to the perfecution of the proteftants 'by 
 Lewis XIV. Biftiop Lloyd and Whifton to the Duke of* 
 Savoy's perfecution of the proteftants in the vallies of 
 Piedmont, and his re^eftabiiihing theai afterwards, 236. la 
 
CONTENTS. XtU 
 
 all tliefe cafes there may be fome refemblance, but none 
 of thefe is the lalt perfecution, and therefore this prophecy 
 remains yet to be fulfilled, 237. When it fhall be ac- 
 compliflied, the fixth trumpet and the fecond woe {hall 
 end, 238. An hiftorical deduiSklon to fhow that there 
 have been fome true witnelTes, who have profefled dodlrines 
 contrary to thofe of the church of Rome, from the feventh 
 century down to the Reformation, 238. WitnefTes in the 
 eighth century, 2;-J8. The emperors Leo Ifauricus and 
 Conftantine Copronymus, and the council of Conftanti- 
 nople, 238. Charlemain and the council of Francfort, 239. 
 The Britifh churches and Alcuin, 239. The council of 
 Forojulio, 239. Paulinus bilhop of Aquileia, 239. Wit- 
 nefTes in the ninth century, 240 — ^241. The emperors of 
 the eaft, Nicephorus, Leo Armenius, Sec, and the emperors 
 of the weft, Charles the great, and Lewis the pious, 240. 
 The council of Paris, 240. Agobard archbiiliop of Lyons, 
 24 L Tranfubftantiation firft advanced by Pafchafiu^ Rad- 
 bertus, and oppofed by many learned men, 242. Rabanus 
 Maurus, 242. Bertramus, ::42. Joliannes Scotus, 242. 
 Angilbertus and the church of Milan, 242. Claude bilhop 
 of Turin, 242. Witneifes in the tenth century, 243 — i^46. 
 State of this century, 243. The council of Trofly, 244. 
 Athelftan, 244. Elfere earl of Mercia, 244. Heriger and 
 Alfric, 244. The council of Rheims j and Gerbert arch- 
 bifliop of Rheims, 245. WitnelTes in the eleventh century, 
 246 — 249. State of this century, 246. William the con- 
 queror, and William Rufus, 246. Heretics of Orleans, 247. 
 Heretics in Flanders, 247. Berengarius and his followers, 
 247. Ecclefiaftics in Germany, &c. 248. The council of 
 Winchefter, 248. WitnelTes in the twelfth century, 249 
 — 254. The conftitutions of Clarendon, 249. Fluentius, 
 
 249. St. Bernard, 249. Joachim of Calabria, 250. Peter 
 de Bruis and Henry his difciple, 250. Arnold of Brefcia, 
 
 250. The Waldenfes and Albigenfes, 25 L Their opi- 
 nions, 252. Teftimonies concerning this feci, 253 — 254. 
 Of Reinerius, the inquifitor general, 253. Of Thaunus, 
 254. Of Mezeray, 254. WitnelTes in the thirteenth cen- 
 tury, 255 — 256. Farther account of the Waldenfes and 
 Albigenfes, 255. Almeric and his difciples, 255. William 
 of St. Amour, 256. Robert Grofthead or Greathead, bilhop 
 of J^incoln, 256. Matthew Paris, 256- WitnelTes in the 
 fourteenth century, 257-^-260. Dante and Petrarch, 257. 
 Peter Fitz Cafliodor, 257. Michael Cxfenas and William 
 Occam, 257. MarfiUus of Padua, 257. In Germany and 
 
 VOL. H. c 
 
Xviii CONTENTS. 
 
 England the Lollards, 258. The famous John WickllfF, 
 258. The Lollards remonftrance to the parliament, 259. 
 Witneffes in the fifteenth century, 260 — 264-. The fol- 
 lowers of Wickliff, 260. WiUiam Sawtre, 260. Thomas 
 Badby, 260. Sir John Oldcallle, 261. In Bohemia John 
 Hufs and Jerome of Prague, 261. Opinions of the Bohe- 
 mians or Huflites, 262. Jeronimo Savonarola, 263. In 
 the fixteenth century the Reformation, 264<. Hence an 
 anfvver to pcpifli que (lion. Where was your religion before 
 Luther, 264. Ver. 15, 16, 17, 18 : afummary account of 
 the feventh trumpet and the third woe, the particulars will 
 be enlarged upon hereafter, 2G5. Conclulion of the firft 
 part^ 266, 
 
 DISSERTATION XXV. 
 
 Au Analysis of t/ie Revelation. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 p. 266—357. 
 The right dlvifion of the Revelation into two parts, 267. 
 This latter part an enlargement and illuftration of the for- 
 mer, 267. Ver. 19. of the eleventh chapter fhould have 
 been made, ver. 1. of the twelfth chapter, 268. 
 Chap. XII. Ver. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6 : the church perfecuted by 
 the great red dragon, 269. The church reprefcnted as a 
 mother bearing children unto Chrill:, 269. The great red 
 dragon the Heathen Roman empire, 270. Hisjealoufy of 
 the church from the beginning, 271. But yet the church 
 brought many children unto Chrift, and in time as fuch 
 were promoted to the empire, 271. Conftantme particu- 
 larly, wdio ruled all nations with a rod of iron, 271. The 
 woman's flight into the wildernefs here anticipated, comcth 
 in properly afterwards, 272. Ver. 7 — 12 : the war in hea- 
 ven reprefents the contefts between the Heathen and Chrif- 
 tian religions, 272 — 274. The Chriflian prevails over the 
 heathen religion, 273. Coniiantine himfelf and the Chrif- 
 tians of his time defcribe his conquells under the fame 
 image, 27;^. Still new woes, though but for a (hort time, 
 threatened to the inhabiters of the earth, 274. Ver. 13 — 
 17. The dragon depofed l\ill perfecutes the church, 274 
 -^276. Attempts to reftore the Pagan, and ruin the 
 Chriiiian religion, 275. The church now under the pro- 
 te^lion of the empire, 2'"5. Her ilight afterwards into the 
 wildernels, 275. Inundations of barbarous nations excited 
 to overvvhehn the Chriitian religion, 276. But on the con- 
 
CONTENTS. Xin 
 
 trary the Heathen conquerors fubmit to the religion of the 
 conquered ChrilHans, 276. Another method of perfe- 
 cuting the church, 276. 
 Chap. XIII. Ver. 1 — 10 : the defcription of the ten horned 
 beaft fucceflbr to the great red dragon, 276 — 283. All, 
 both papifts and proteftants agree that the beaft reprefents 
 the Roman empire, 278. Shown to be not Pagan but 
 Chriftian, not imperial but papal Rome, 278. How fuc- 
 ceflor to the great red dragon, 279. How one of his heads 
 was as ii were wounded to death, and his deadly wound 
 was healed, 280. The world in fubmitting to the religion 
 of the beafi:, did in efFecl fubmit again to the religion of the 
 dragon, 280. The beaft perfe(5lly like the little horn in 
 Daniel, 281. A general account of his blafphemies and 
 exploits, and how long to prevail and profper, 281. A 
 particular account of his blafphemies, 282. His making 
 war with the faints, and overcoming them, and fo efta- 
 blifhing his authority, 282. An admonition to engage at- 
 tention, 283. Something added by way of confolation to 
 the church, 283. Ver. 11 — 18: the defcription of the 
 two-horned beaft, 283 — 290. The ten-horned beaft, the 
 Roman ftate in general, the two-horned beaft, the Roman 
 clergy in particular, 284. His rife, and power, and autho- 
 rity, 285. His pretended miracles, 286. His making an 
 image to the beaft, 286. What this image of the beaft is, 
 287. His interdicts and excommunications, 288. The 
 number of the beaft explained, 289, &c. 
 Chap. XIV. Ver. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5 : the ftate of the true church 
 in oppoiition to that of the beaft, 293. Ver. 6, 7 : the 
 principal effort towards a reformation in the public oppoii- 
 tion of emperors and biftiops to the worfliip of faints and 
 images in the eighth and ninth centuries, 294 — 296. 
 Ver. 8 : another effort by the Waldenfes and Albigenfes, 
 who pronounced the church of Rome to be the apocalyptic 
 Babylon, and denounced her deftruCtion, 296. Ver. 9 — 
 13 : the third effort by Martin Luther and his fellow re- 
 formers, who protefted againft all the corruptions of the 
 church of Rome, as deftru(Slive of falvation, 298 — 301. A 
 folemn declaration from heaven to comfort them, 299, 
 Hov/ the dead were bleffed from henceforth, 299. Ver. 
 14 — 20: reprefent the judgments of Gud upon the fol- 
 lowers and adherents of the beaft under the figures, lirft of 
 harveft, then of vintage, 301 — 302. Thefe Judgments yet 
 to be fulfilled, SOZy &c. 
 Chap. XV. a preparatory vifton to the pouring out of the 
 
 c 2 
 
XX CONTENTS. 
 
 feven vials, SOS — 305. The feven laft plagues belong t« 
 the leventh and laft trumpet, or the third and laft wot:- 
 trumpet, and conTcquently are not yet fulfilled, 304. Seven 
 angels appointed to pour out the feven vials, 305. 
 
 Chat. XVI. Ver. 1 : the commiflion to pour out the feven 
 vials, w bich are fo many fteps of the ruin of the Roman 
 church, as the trumpets were of the ruin of the Roman 
 empire, 30.5. Rome refembles Egypt in her punilhneiits 
 as well as in her crimes, 306. Ver. 2 : the lirft vial or 
 plague, 30G. Ver. 3, 4, 5, 6, 7 : the fecond and third vials 
 or plagues, 307. Ver. 8, 9 : the fourth vial or plague, 307. 
 Ver. 10, 11 : the fifth vial or plague, 308. Ver. 12, 13, 
 14, 15, 16: the iixth vial or plague, 3uy. Ver. 17, 18, 
 19, 20,21 : the feventh or laft vial or plague, 310. 
 
 Chap. XVII. Having fccn how Rome relembles Egypt in 
 her plagues, we ftiall now fee her fall compared to Babylon, 
 31 i. Ver. 1 — 6: an account premiied of her ftate and 
 condition, 312. St. John called upon to fee the condem- 
 nation and execution of the great whore, 312. This cha- 
 Ta<Ster more proper to modern than ancient Rome, 313. 
 Her fitting upon a fcarlet-coloured beaft with feven heads 
 and ten horns, 3 1 3. Her ornaments, of purple and fcarlet 
 colour, with gold and precious ftones, and pearls, 3H. Her 
 inchanting cup, 315. Her infcription upon her forehead, 
 S15. Her being drunken with the blood of the faints, 317. 
 Ver. 7 — 18 •, the angel explains the myftery of the woman, 
 and of the beaft that carried her, 318, &c. A general ac- 
 count of the beaft and his threefold ftate, 319. The feven 
 heads are explained primarily to fignify the feven moun- 
 tains on which Rome is fituated, 320. Alfo to fignify feven 
 forms of government, 321. What the five fallen, 320. 
 What the fixth, 321. What the feventh or eighth, 321. 
 The ten horns explained to fignify ten kings or kingdoms, 
 S22. Their giving their power and ftrength unto the 
 beaft, 322. The extenfivenefs of the power and dominion 
 of Rome, 323. The fame kings, who helped to raifc her, 
 to pull her down, 323. The woman explained to fignify 
 the great city, or Rome, 324. 
 Chap. XVllI. Ver. 1 — 8 : a defcription of the fall and de- 
 ftruclion of fpiritual Babylon, 325. To become the habi- 
 tation of devils and foul fpirits, 325. A warning to foriake 
 her communion, 326. To be utterly burnt with fire, 326. 
 Ver. 9 — 20 : the tonfequences of her fall, the lamentations 
 of fome, and rejoicings of others, 328, &c. Ver. 21 — 4; 
 ker uuer deibluupa foretold, 329, &c. 
 
CONTENTS. 3JX| 
 
 Chap. XIX. Ver. 1 — 10: the church exhorted to praife 
 God for his judgments upon her, 3:iO, &c. Her fmoke to 
 rife up for ever, 'i31. Godalfo to be praifed for the happy 
 ftate of the reformed church in this period, '631. St. John 
 prohibited to worlhip the angel, 3'^2. Ver. 11 — 21 : the 
 viiftory and triumph of Chriii over the beaft and the falfe 
 prophet, 333, &c. 
 
 Chap. XX. Ver. 1 — 6. Satan Is bound, and the famofts mil- 
 lennium commences, or the refurredlion of the faints and 
 their reign upon earth for a thoufand years, 334, Sec. The 
 niillennium not yet fulfilled, though the refurretStion be 
 taken figuratively, 336. But the refurredion to be under- 
 flood literally, 336. Other prophets have foretold, that 
 there fhall be luch a happy period as the millennium, 337 
 St. John only, that the martyrs fhall rife to partake of it, 
 and that it fliall continue a thoufand years, 337. The 
 Jevvifli and Chril^ian church have both beheved, that thefe 
 thoufand years v^ill be the feventh miliennary of the world, 
 S3 7. Quotations from Jewifh writers to this purpofe, 338. 
 From Chriftian writers, St. Barnabas, Juftin Martyr, Ter- 
 tuUian, Ladtantius, 33L», &c. How this do^lrine grew af- 
 terwards into difrepute, 342. Great caution required in 
 treating of it, 343. Ver. 7 — 10: Satan to be loofed again, 
 and to deceive the nations, Gog and Magog, 344, &ۥ 
 How Gog and Magog are to be underftood, .;44. The final 
 overthrow of Satan, 346. Ver. li — 15: the general re- 
 furreclion and judgment, and end of the world, 346. 
 
 Chap. XXI. Ver. J. — 8 : the new heaven, the new earth, and 
 the new Jerufalem, 347. The new heaven and the new 
 
 • earth to take place after the millennium, 348. Ver. 9 27 ; 
 
 a more particular defcription of the nev/ Jerufalem, 351, &c. 
 
 Chap. XXII. Ver, 1 — 5 : a continuation of the defcription 
 of the new Jerufalem, 352. Ver. 6, 7 : a ratification and 
 confirmation of the foregoing particulars, with a blefling 
 upon thofe who keep the faying of this book, 353, &c. 
 Ver. 8 — 21 : In the conclufion of feveral particulars to con- 
 firm the divine authority of this book, 354, &c. This book 
 that fure word of prophecy mentioned by St. Peter, 356, 
 A double bleffing upon thofe who ftudy and obferve it, 357, 
 
 DISSERTATION XXVI. 
 
 Recapitulatiojt of iJie prophecies relatmg to Pojjeri/, 
 
 p. 357—379. 
 Popery being the great corruption of Chriftianity, ther« aro 
 
XXll CONTENTS. 
 
 more prophecies relating to that than to almoft any other 
 diftant event, :i57. It is thought proper to reprefent thefe 
 in one view, 3.57. I. It is foretold that there fhould be 
 fuch a power as that of the pope and cliurch of Rome 
 ufurped in the Chriftian world, 357. A tyrannical, idola- 
 trous, and antichriflian power foretold, 358. A great apof- 
 tafy in the church foretold, 358. This apoftafy to confifb 
 chiefly in the worlhipping of demons, angels, and departed 
 faints, 358. The fame church, that is guilty of this idola- 
 try, to forbid marriage and injoin abftinence from meats, 
 358. The pope's making himielf equal and even fuperior 
 to God, '358. His extending his authority and jurifdidtion 
 over feveral countries and nations, 359. The power and 
 riches of the clergy, 359. The pomp and fplendor of their 
 ceremonies and veftments, 359. Their policy, and lies, 
 and pious frauds, 360. Their pretended vifions and mira- 
 cles, 360. Their excommunications of heretics, 360. Their 
 making war with the faints, and prevailing againft them, 
 S60. Befides thefe direct, other more oblique prophecies, 
 Sol, &c. Babylon, Tyre, Egypt, the types of Rome, 361. 
 More frequent intimations of popery in the New Tefta- 
 ment, 362. In our Saviour's caution in giving honour to 
 his mother, and in rebuking St. Peter, 362. In his infti- 
 tution of the laft fupper, 362. In his reproving fo parti- 
 cularly the vices of the fcribes and Pharifees, 362. In his 
 prohibitions of implicit faith and obedience, of the worfhip 
 of angels, of all pretences to works of merit and fuperero- 
 gation, of lording it over God's heritage, of the fervice of 
 God in an unknown tongue, &c. 363. In St. Paul's ad- 
 monifhing the Romans to beware of apoftafy, 363. In St. 
 Peter's and St. Jude's defcription of falle teachers, '36'i. 
 St. Paul's predi(ftion of the corruption of the laft days, 363. 
 
 II. Not only foretold that there fhould be fuch a power, 
 but the place and the perfons likewile are pointed out, 364'. 
 In Daniel's defcription of the little horn which only one 
 perfon in the world can fully anfwer, iiG'^. Daniel's cha- 
 ra61:er of the blafphemous king, which agrees better with 
 the head of the Roman, than with the head of the Greek 
 church, 365, In St. Paul's portrait of the man of fm, 366. 
 In St. John's vifion of the ten-horned beail, and of the wo- 
 man riding upon the beaft, o66. Several arguments to 
 (how that not pagan, but papal Rome was intended, 367. 
 
 III. Befides the place and the perfons, the time alio is iig- 
 nilied of this tyrannical power, when, and how long, 368, 
 &c. To arife in the latter days of tht; Romau empire, 36a. 
 
CONTENTS. 3tXlll 
 
 To nrevall 1260 years, 369. The beginning not to be 
 dated too early, 369. To be fixed in the eighth century, 
 and probably in the year 727, 370. IV. The fall and de- 
 ftruaion of this antichriftian power, 371, &c. The fecond 
 woe of the Othman empire muft end, before the third woe 
 can be poured out upon the kingdom of the bealt, 3/1. 
 The divine judgments upon the kingdom of the beak dd- 
 played under a variety of figures and reprefentations, 3/2. 
 Antichrilt and his feat both to be deftroyed by fire, 3/3. 
 About the time of the fall of the Othman empire and of the 
 Chriftian Antichrift, the converfion and reftoration of the 
 Jews 374. Theproper order of thefe events, 37o. Atter 
 the deftruftion of Antichrift the glorious millennium com- 
 mences, or the kingdom of Chrift upon earth for a thou- 
 fand years, 377. Beft to forbear all curious enquiries into 
 this fubiecl:, 377. After the thoufand ye#s and the general 
 iudsment, the world to be deftroyed, and the new heavea 
 and the new earth to fucceed, 378. Conclufion j the cor- 
 ruptions of popery being fo particularly foretold, we have 
 the lefs reafon to be furprlfed and offended at them, 37b. 
 The gofpel will finally prevail over all enemies and op- 
 pofers, 379. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 p. 379—394, 
 From the Inftances of the truth of prophecy may be inferred 
 the truth of Revelation, 379. A fummary view ot the 
 - prophecies now fulfilling in the world, 380. A large quo- 
 tation from Dr. Clarke tending to confirm and illustrate 
 the fame fubjeft, 382—390. No room for any pofiible 
 forgery of the prophecies, 390. The harmony, variety, 
 and beauty of the prophetic writings, 391. Though fome 
 parts are obfcure for good reafons, yet others are lufficiently 
 clear, and the perfeft completion will produce a perfedt 
 underftanding of all the prophecies, S9 1 . Human learning 
 requifite to explain the prophecies, and particularly a com- 
 petent knowledge of hifiory, 391. The patrons of mfidelity 
 are only pretenders to learning and knowledge, 392. Mo- 
 dern infidelity worfe even than that of the Jews, 392. bo 
 many inftances of prophecies and their completions, the 
 ftrongeft atteftations of a divine revelation, 392. Miracles 
 and other proofs of the truth of the Chriftian religion, 393. 
 Prophecies accomplifhed the greateft of all miracles, 391'. 
 Conclufion, 394-. 
 
XXIV CONTENTS. 
 
 SUPPLEMENT. 
 
 p. 397 — 440. 
 Dr. Owen's Sermon, 399 — 435. ArchblHiop Ufher, 435. 
 Archbilliop Brown, 436. Rev. John Knox, 436. Dr. 
 H. More, 437. Dr. Gill, 437. Rev. Robert Fleming, 439. 
 Mr. John Willifon, 439. 
 
DISSERTATIONS 
 
 OS THE 
 
 FRO IP M EC IE S, 
 
 WHICH HAVE 
 
 JBEM4RKABLY BRHN FULFILLED, AND AT THIS TIME ARJS- 
 FULFILLING IN THii VVOKLD. 
 
 XVIII. 
 
 QUR SAFIOUR'S PROPHECIES RELATTNG TO THE 
 
 DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM, 
 
 IN FOUR PARTS. 
 
 PART I. 
 
 1 HE Jewlih church, confiftlng only of a fingle nation, and 
 living under a theocracy or the i nmediate government of 
 God, experienced conthiual interpoiirions of a particular 
 extraordinary providence in its favour and proteiTtion, and 
 Was from time to time inftrucled by prophets raifed uo and 
 fent one after another as occalions required. But the 
 Chriftian church being deiigned to comprehend the whole 
 world, was like the world at firft erected by miracle, but like 
 the world too is fmce governed by a general ordinary provi- 
 dence, by eftabliihed iav/s, and the mediation of fecond 
 caufes. This dilference in the nature and conilitution of the 
 two churches, is the reafon why prophecies, and miracles, and 
 tDther fupernatural powers, which were continued fo long, 
 and repeated fo frequently in the Jewilh church, were in the 
 Chrirtian church confined to the firllrages, and limited chiefly 
 to the perfons of our bleiled Saviour, and his difciples, 
 and their companions. There were * prophets,' A(Sl:s xi. 
 27. who * came from Jerufalem unto Antioch. One of 
 them named Agabus,' ver. 28. foretold the great dearth, 
 which came to pafs in the days of Claudius Cselar.' The 
 fame prophet foretold like wife, Acfs xxi. 10, II. the bonds 
 and imprifonment of St. Paul. Philip the evangehft had 
 alfo, ver. 9. * four daughters, virgins, which did prophefy.' 
 Prophetic as well as otiier fpiritual gifts abounded in the pri- 
 mitive church : * thtir foas and their daughters did prophefy/ 
 VOL. n. NO. S# A 
 
5G DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 Acls il. 1 7. * their young men faw vifions, and their old men 
 (dreamed dreams.' But the only prophecies, which the Spirit 
 of God hath thought jBt to record and preferve, are lome de- 
 livered by our bleiled Saviour himfelf, and by his apoflles, 
 particularly St. Paul and St. John. 
 
 Our blefled Saviour, as he was the great fubjecl of pro- 
 phecy, fo was an illuftrious prophet himfelf ; as he excelled 
 in all other fpiritual gifts and graces, fo was eminent in this 
 alfo -, and gave ample proofs of his divine commiflion by his 
 prophecies as well as by his miracles. What he faid upon 
 one occafion, is equally applicable to all his predictions, that 
 thc'r accompliniment is a fufiicient atteftation of his being 
 the Meffiah j John xiii. j 9. * Now I tell you before it come, 
 that when it is come to pafs, ye may believe that I am he.' 
 He foretold not only his own paflion, death, and refurreftion, 
 but alfo the manr.er and circumflances of them, that he (hould 
 be betrayed by one of the twelve, even by Judas Ifcariot the 
 fon of Simon ; that all the relt fliould be offended becaufe of 
 him that very night, and notwlthffanding their proteffations 
 to the contrary ihould forfake him and fly : that Peter par- 
 ticularly who was more zealous and eager than the reft, 
 before the cock crew twice, Ihould deny him thrice : that he 
 Ihould be betrayed to the chief priefts, and be delivered to 
 the Gentiles to mock, and to fcourge, to fpit upon, and to 
 kill him •, that he fhould be crucified, and the third day 
 fhould rife again, and appear to his difciples in Galilee. He 
 foretold that his apoftles fliould be enabled of plain fifhers, to 
 become fiihers of men ; that they fliould be endued with 
 power from on high, to fpeak with new tongues, and to work 
 niiracles *, that they fliould go forth into all nations, and pub- 
 lifli the glad tidings of the gofpel unto the uttcrmofl parts of 
 the earth. Pie foretold the perfecutions and fuflerings which 
 his difciples fliould undergo, and particularly by what man- 
 ner of death Peter in his old age fliould glorify God, and that 
 John fliould furvive till after the deftruclion of Jerufalem. 
 He foretold the rejeClion of the Jews, and the calling of the 
 Gentiles*, that the kingdom of heaven fliould be taken away 
 from the former, and be given to the latter, who fliould bring 
 forth the fruits thereof •, that the number of his difciples from 
 fmall beginnings, fliould increafe wonderfully, as a little feed 
 groweth into a tree, and a little leaven leaveneth the whole 
 lump y that his cliurch fliall be fo founded upon a rock, that 
 it fliould fl;md for ever, and all tlic powers of hell fliould r.ot 
 prevail againfl it. Thefe things were moil: of them contrary 
 to all humaa appearances, and impoilible to be forefeen by 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 37* 
 
 human prudence, or effected by human power : and he muft 
 be thoroughly acquainted with the hearts of men, and with 
 the direction and dilpoficion of future events, who could fore- 
 tel them with fuch certainty and exa^tnels : and foaie of 
 them are a6tually accomplilhing in the world at this prefent 
 time. 
 
 But none of our Saviour's prophecies are more remarkable 
 than thofe relating to the deftruction of Jerufalem, as none 
 are more proper and pertinent to the defign of thefe difcourfes: 
 and we will confider them as they lie in the twenty-fourth 
 chapter of St. Matthew, taking in alfo what is fuper-added 
 by the other evangelilh upon p:jrallel occafions. Thefe 
 prophecies were delivered by our Saviour about forty years, 
 and were committed to writing by St. Matthew about thirty 
 years, before they were to take effect. St. Matthew's is uni- 
 verfally allowed to be the * iirft of the four Gofpels ; the 
 firft in time, as it is always placed the firft in order. It was 
 written, as f mofl writers affirm, in the eighth year after 
 the afcenfion of our Saviour. It muft have been written be- 
 fore the difperiion of the apoftles, becaufe ± St. Bartholomew 
 is faid to have taken it along with him into India, and to 
 have left it there, where it was found feveral years afterwards 
 by Pantxnus. If the general tradition of antiquity be true, 
 that it was written originally in Hebrew, it certainly was 
 written before the deftruction of Jerufalem, for there was no 
 occafion for writing in that language after the deftru<Stion of 
 Jerufalem and the difperiion of the Jews into all nations. 
 It is afferted upon ^ good authority, that the Gofpels of 
 
 * * The firft (Gofpel,) has been written by Matthew, who once 
 was a publican, but afterwards an apoille of Jefus Chritl.^ See 
 Origen quoted by Eufebius in his Ecclefiaftical hiilory, Book VI, 
 Chap. XXV, &c. 
 
 •j- * It is believed that St, Matthew began to write his Gofpel, 
 in the eighth year after the refurre(B:ion of the Saviour ; that is, in 
 the forcy-firlt year of the Vulgar ^ra. This is marked in almo(t 
 all the Greek manufcripts at the end of his book.' See Calmet's 
 Preface. * It is agreed much among the Chriftian fathers, that 
 Matthew wrote his gofpel, for the fake of believers among the Jews 
 in Paleiline, and indeed, as many add, in the city of Jerulalem, 
 during the eighth year after the afcenfion of Chriil, which was the 
 firil of the emperor Claudius.' See Wetllein. 
 
 :j: See Eufebius' Ecclefiaftical hiftory, Book V. Chap. x. See 
 Jerome's catalogue of ecclefiaftical writers, quoted by Pantaenus, 
 page 112, Vol. IV. Part II. in the Bcnedidtine edition. 
 
 J See Papiai and Clement of Alexandria, quoted by Eufebius ia 
 
 A 2 
 
^8 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 Mark and Luke were approved and confirrred, the Gve hf 
 St. Peter, thv oilier by 8t. V',\u\. So Papius Bifhop of liiera- 
 polis, and Clemens Alcxandrirus, iay exprelsu, that the* 
 Gofpel of St. Mark was written at the defire of the rtw con- 
 certs, and r?tificd by St. Peter. So the learned 0:ipen af- 
 firms, that the iecond Goi^el is that of Mark, who wrote as 
 Peter dictated to him *, and the third Gofpel is that of Luke, 
 wbicli is commended by Paul. So Tertullian faith, that 
 Mark's Golpel is affirmed to be Peter's, v\ hofe interpreter 
 Mark was ; and Luke's Gofpel they -.ire wont to afcribe to 
 Paul. So Jerome faith, that the Gofpel according to Mark, 
 who was the difciple and interpreter of Peter, is laid to be 
 Peter's. Thefe authorities are more than fuiticient to weigh 
 down the fingle teftimof.y of Irenaeus to the contrary, but 
 behdes thefe, Gregory Nazlanzen, Ail-anafius, and other fa- 
 thers might be alleged to prove, that the Goipels of Mark 
 and Luke received the approbation, the one of St. Peter, the 
 other of St. Paul: and it is very well known, that both theie 
 aportles fullered martyrdom under Nero. The Gofpel of 
 St. Mark muft have been written at lateffc in the reign of 
 Nero -, for he died in that reign, in the * eighth year of 
 Nero, according to Jerome. The Gofpel of St. Luke was 
 written before the A6ts of the Apoflles, as appears from the 
 preface to the latter •, and the Acts of the Apollles concluding* 
 with St. Paul's dwelling at Rome two years, it is probable 
 that this book was written foon after that time, and before 
 the death of St. Paiil. It may be concluded then as certain^ 
 that three of the four Gofpels were written and publilhed 
 before the deftruftion of JeruHrlem ; Dr. Lardner himielf, 
 who fixed the time of writing the three firll Gofpels, later 
 than moll: other authors, yet f maintains that they were all 
 publilhed fome years before the deflruOion of Jerufalem ;. 
 and in all probability, the writers themfelves were dead before 
 that period ; St. Matthew and St, Mark were certainly fo ;■ 
 and confec^uently, it cannot with any colour of reafon be pre- 
 
 feis ecclefiaftical hiftory, Book IL Chap. xv. See Origen quoted 
 by E'llebius, Book VL Chap. xxv. See Tertullian againll Mar^ 
 cion, Book IV. Se£t. 5. page 416, in Rigaut*s edition of Paris, 
 167.^. See alfo Jerome's ecclefiaftical writers, page iOl, Vol- IV, 
 in the Benedidtinc edktion, See. 
 
 * * But he died in the eighth year of Nero*? reign.* See his ec- 
 clefiaftical writers, page 105, Vol. IV. in the Bcneihdfine edition. 
 
 ^ See Vol. L of his fupplement to the credibility pf the Gofpel 
 hiftory. 
 
tHt PROPHECIES. 2() 
 
 (ended, that the predidtions were written after the events. 
 St. John is the only evangelift, who hved and wrote after the 
 dellruaion of Jerufalem ; and he purpulcly omits thefe pro- 
 phecies, to prevent this very cavil, as we may fuppofe with 
 reaibn. Neitiier can it be pretended, that thefe predi£tions 
 were * interpolations made afterwards, becaufe they are in- 
 ferred in feveral places, and woven into the very fubftance of 
 the Gofpelsj and becaufe they are cited and aiiuaed to by 
 ancient writers, as well as other parts ; and becaufe they were 
 not to be nccompiulied all at once, but rcciuired ieveral ages 
 to their perfecl completion •, and we fee them, in iome in- 
 ftances, fui rilling to tUii very day. 
 
 In the coficlufion of the twenty-third chnpter of St. Mat- 
 thew, our Saviour had with the m it merciful feverity, Vv'ith 
 the moft compailionate juftice, pronounced the fenience of 
 defolation upon Jerufalem ; ver. 37, 38. * O Jerulalem, 
 Jerufalem, thou that kilielf the prophets, and ftonell them 
 which are fent unto thee, how o#ren would I have gathered 
 thy children together, even as a lien gathereth her chickens 
 under her v/ings, and ye would not ! Behold, your houfe i$ 
 left unto you defolate.' In like manner, upon another 
 occafion, when he was approaching to Jerusalem, Luke xix. 
 41, 42. ' he beheld the city, and wept over it, faying, If 
 thou hadif known, even thou, at leai"t in this thy day, the 
 things which belong unto thy peace ! but now they are hid 
 from thine eyes.' So deeply was our Saviour adeemed, and 
 fo tenderly did he lament over the calamities, which were 
 coming upon his nation ! Such a generous and amiable pattern 
 of a patriot fplrit hath he left to his difciples -, and Jb con- 
 trary to truth is the inlinuation of a f noble writer, thattherd 
 is nothing in the Gofpeis to rect)mniend and encourage the? 
 love of one's country. 
 
 Wnen our Saviour uttered that pathetic lamentation re- 
 corded in the twenty-third chapter of St. Maitnew, he wasi 
 in the temple, fpeaking to a mixt audience of his dikii h s 
 and the multitude : and as he was departing out of th^ 
 temple, (ver. 1ft of the twenty-fourth chapter) * his difcipies 
 came to him for to {how him the buildings of the temple/ 
 intimating what a pitiable calamity tl.ey thought it, that Ijpi 
 inagnificent a ftructure Ihould be deftroyed. In the other 
 Gofpeis they are reprefented as laying, Mark xiii. U 
 
 * See this argiitn'fit ^uffu^d more at large in Dr. Jortin's rc^ 
 marks on Ecclciialiic;.-! hiftory, Vol. I. pa^'e 72-^77. 
 f See Sriaftibury's Charaaerijltics, Vol. I. page 99, 
 
89 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 * Mafler, fee what manner of ftones, and what buildings are 
 here ; and as fpeaking of the temple, Luke xxi. 5. * how it 
 was adorned with goodly ftones, and gifts/ The gifts of 
 ages were repolited there, the * prefents of kings and empe- 
 rors as well as the offerings of the Jews : and as the whole 
 temple was built with the greateft cod: and magnificence, fo 
 nothing was more l^upenduous than the uncommon meafure 
 of the ftones. The difciples appear to have admired them 
 particularly, and to have thought them very extraordinary ; 
 and indeed they were of a fize almoll incredible. Thofe f 
 employed in the foundations were in magnitude forty cubits, 
 that is above lixty feet, a cubit being fomewhat more than a 
 foot ?aid a half: and the fuperftruelure was worthy of fucli 
 foundations. There were lome ftones of the whiteft marble 
 forty-five cubits long, five cubits high, and fix cubits broad, 
 as a prieft of the temple hath defcribed them. 
 
 Such a ftru^rure as this, one would have expelled, might 
 have endured for many generations ; and was indeed worthy 
 of the higheft admiration ; but notwithftanding our Saviour 
 aflures his difciples, ver. 6. * There fhall not be left here one 
 ftone upon another, that fliall not be thrown down.' Our 
 Saviour in his prophecies, frequently alludes to phrafes and 
 expreilions ufed by the ancient prophets ; and as the prophet 
 Haggai, ii. 15. expreiTeth the building of the temple by * a 
 flone being laid upon a ftone,' fo Chrift exprefl'eth the de- 
 ftruction of it by ' one ftone not being left upon another.' In 
 the fame manner he fpeaketh of and to the city, Luke xix. 
 4*4'. * They ftiail lay thee even with the ground, and fhall not 
 leave in thee one fiione upon another.' It is a proverbial and 
 figurative manner of expreffion, to denote an utter deftruc- 
 tion, and the prophecy would have been amply fulfilled, if 
 the city and temple had been utterly ruined, though every 
 fingle ftone had not been overturned. But it happened in 
 this cafe, that the words were almoft literally fulfilled, and 
 fcarce * one ftone was left upon another.' For when the 
 
 * See Jofephus' Jewifli wars, Book V. Chap. xlii. Sc6l. 6, in 
 Hudlon's edition. 
 
 -j- * The fize of the ftones ufed for the foundation of the build- 
 ing, was forty cubits.— -The magnificence of the fuperftrudliire was 
 Qafwerablc to fuch a foundation. — The ftones with which the tem- 
 ple was reared, were forty-live cubits in length, five in heighth, and 
 fix in breadth.* See Jofephus' Jewifti wars, Book V. Chap, v, 
 S^^» If % 6, in Hudfon'b edition. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. ^ 51 
 
 Romans had taken Jerufalem *, Titus ordered his foldiers 
 to dig up the foundations both of all the city and the temple. 
 The temple was a building of fuch ftrength and grandeur, of 
 fuch fplendour and beauty, that it was likely to be preferved, 
 as it was worthy to be preferved, for a monument of the 
 vidlory and glory of the Roman empire. Titus was accord- 
 ingly very defirous of preferving it, and f prcteftcd to the 
 Jews, who had fortified themfelves within it, that he would 
 preferve it, even againft their will. Ke had :}: exprefled the 
 like defire of preferving the city too, and fent Jofephus and 
 other Jews again and again to their countrymen, to perfuade 
 them to a furrender. But an over-ruling providence directed 
 things otherwife. The Jews themfelves § firft fet fire to the 
 porticoes of the temple, and then the Romans. One of the 
 foldiers, 1| neither waiting for any command, nor trembling 
 for fuch an attempt, but urged by a certain divine impujfe, 
 threw a burning brand in at the golden window, and thereby 
 fet fire to the buildings of the temple itfelf. Titus ^ ran 
 immediately to the temple, and commanded his foldiers to 
 extinguiih the flame. But neither exhortations nor threat- 
 enings could reftrain their violence. They either could not 
 hear, or would not hear ; and thofe behind encouraged thofe 
 before to fet fire to the temple. He was flill for preferving 
 the holy place. He commanded his foldiers even to be beaten 
 for dilbbeying him ; but their anger, and their hatred of the 
 Jews, and a certain warlike vehement fury overcame theif 
 reverence for their general, and their dread for his commands. 
 A foldier in tlie dark fet fire to the doors : and thus, 35 
 
 * < Caefar truly now gives orders, that the whole city and the 
 temple fhould be du^ up from their foundations.' See Jofephua^ 
 Jewifh wars. Book VII. Chap. i. Se6t. 1. page 1295, in Hudfon'g 
 edition. 
 
 f * But I will preferve the temple againft your will.* See Jofe- 
 phus' Jewifh wars, Book VI. Chap. ii. Sed. 4. page 1269, in 
 Hudfon's edition. 
 
 % See Jofephus' Jewifh wars, Book V. Chap. viij. Se(^. I. 
 Cbap. ix. Sea. 2, ace. Chap. xi. Sed. 2. Book VI. Chap. ii. 
 Sfft. 1, in Hiidfoii's edition. 
 
 § See Jofephus' Jewifh war», Book VI. Chap. ii. Sed 9, in 
 Hudfon*s edition. 
 
 11 * Then trulv one of the foldiers, neither waiting for the word 
 of command, nor f-aring to perpetrate fuch an aftion. but hurried 
 on by a certain divine impulfe,' &c. S^e Jofephus' Jewifli wars. 
 Book VI. Chap. iv. Sed 5. page l27B, in Hudfon's edition, 
 
 ^ See the fame work of Jofephus, Scd. 6 'dud 7, 
 
it DISSERTATIONS OW 
 
 Jofephus * fays, the temple was burnt agrinA- the will of 
 Caeiar. Afterwards, as we f read in the Jcwifli Talmud 
 J<nd in Maimonides, Turnus Rufus, or rather :{: Terentius 
 Rufus, who was left to command the army at Jerufalem, 
 did with a ploughfhare tear up the foundation of the temple f. 
 and thereby fiirnidly fulfilled thofe words of Micah, iii. 12. 
 * Therefore fliall Zion for your fake be ploughed as a field.* 
 Eufebius § too affirms, that it was ploughed up by the Ro- 
 mans, and he faw it lying in ruins. The || city alfo fhared 
 the fame fate, and was burnt and deftroyed as well as the 
 temple. The K Romans burnt the extremeft parts of the 
 city, and demoliflied the walls. Three ** towers only, and 
 fiome part of the wall were left fl-anding, for the better in- 
 camping of the foidiers, and to (how to pofterity what a city, 
 flnd how fortified, the valour of the Romans had taken. All 
 the reft of the city was fo demolilhed and levelled with the 
 ground, that thev who came to fee it, could not believe that 
 it was ever inhabited. After the city was thus taken and 
 deftroyed, ff great riches were found among the ruins, and ^ 
 the Romans dug it up in fcarch of the treafures, which hacj ' 
 been concealed and buried in the earth. So literally were 
 our Saviour's words accompliihed in the ruin both of the city 
 Fnd of the temple : and well might Eleazar XX ^"^Jt ^^^^ God 
 had delivered his moft holy city to be burnt, and to be fub- 
 ifcrted by their enemies ; and §§ wifh that they all had died, 
 
 * * The temple indeed was burnt contrary to the will of Caefar.' 
 See Sea. 7. page 1:279. 
 
 -|- See them quoted in Lightfoot, Whitby, Wetftein, Sec. upon 
 the place. 
 
 J ♦ Terentius Rufns, for he was left commander of the army.' 
 Set JofepViUH* Jewiili wars. Chap, ii, page 1298. 
 
 ^ See Eufebius' Evangelical Dcmonftration, Book VI. Cliap. 
 Kiii. page 27% in the Paris edition of 1628. 
 
 jl See Jofephus' Jewifh wars, B'ok VI. Chap. vi. Se6l. 3. 
 Chap. vii. S.a. 2. Chap. viii. Seft. 5. in Hudfon's edition. 
 
 ^ * But the Romans fet fire to the extremities of the city, and 
 dug up the foundations of tiie walls.' See Jofephus* Jewifli war5. 
 Chap. ix. Sift. 4'. page ]'29J, in Hudfon's edition. 
 
 ♦* See Jofephus' Jewilh wars, Book VII. Chap. i. Seft 1, ii 
 Huflfoii's editi<>n. 
 
 ff See Jofephus' Jewifh wars, Chap. v. Seft. 2. 
 
 ^j:"^ * And he hnth dehvered up his moft holy city to the enemy, 
 to bt" burnt with fiie, and to be dug up from its foundations.' See 
 Jofephus' Jewifh wars, Chap. viii. Seft. 6- page 1318. 
 
 §§ * And Iwiih we had all died, without living to fee that holy 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 33 
 
 before they Taw that holy city demoliflied by the hands of 
 their enemies, and the facred temple lo wickedly dug up from 
 tlie f(nmdations. 
 
 In this plain manner our Saviour, now drawing near to 
 his fatal hour, foretold the abfolute ruin and deilrudtion of 
 the city and temple. The difciples were curious to know 
 more of thefe events, when they fhould be, and how they 
 fliould be ; but yet thought it not proper to adi him at pre- 
 fent, the multitude probably ftill flocking about him ; and 
 therefore they take an opportunity of coming unto him 
 * privately, as he was litting upon the mount of Olives/ 
 from whence was a good profpe^t of the city and temple, 
 and there prefer their requeft to him, ver. 3. ' Tell us when 
 Ihall thefe things be, and what fhall be the fign of thy coming, 
 and of the end of the world ?' Thefe are only different 
 expreflions to denote the fame period with the deltru«ftion of 
 Jerufalem ; for when they conceived would be the deftru^tion 
 of Jerulalem, then they conceived would be the coming of 
 Chrift : and when they conceived would be the coming of 
 Chrift, then they conceived would be * the end of the world,' 
 or * rather (as it fliould be rendered) * the conclulion of the 
 age. The end of the world or the conclufion of the age,' is 
 the fame period with the deftruftion of Jeraialem ; for there 
 being two ages (as they were called) among the Jews, the 
 one under the law, the other under the Meffiah ; when the 
 city and temple were deftroyed, and the Jewifh polity in. 
 church and flaie was diffolved, the former age muft of courfe 
 be concluded, and the age under the Mexiiab be commenced. 
 It is true the phrafe Sjjntele'ia ton aionosy moft uiually fig- 
 nilies ' the end of the world,' properly fo called ; as in the 
 parable of the tares, Matth. xiii. 39. * the harveft is' Sijfiteleia 
 ton aiouQS * the end of the v/orld ; As therefore the tares,' 
 ver. ^O. * are gathered and burnt in the iire, fo fliall it be' 
 en te Sjjntelsia ion aioms toutoiu ' in the end of this world.' 
 And again, ver. 49. ' So (hall" it be' en to ^ynteleia tou 
 aioms * at the end of the world, the angels fhall come forth, 
 and fever the wicked from among the juft.' In like manner 
 our Saviour fays to his difciples, Matth. xxviii. 20. * Lo, I 
 am with you alway,' hcos tes Sijnteleias tou aioms * even 
 unto the end of the world.' But here, the phrafe appears to be 
 
 city utterly deftroyed by the hands of the enemy, and without fee- 
 ing that holy temple thus impioufly demolifhed.' See Jofephua' 
 Jewifli wars, Scft. 7. page 1322, in Hudlon's edition. 
 
 * The completion of the age, or the (;.oudafion of the world. 
 
 VOL. U. NO. G. & 
 
8^ DISSERTATIONS OH 
 
 iifed milch in the fame manner as in the Epiftle to the He- 
 brews, ix. 36. * But now once in the end of the world hath ' 
 he appeared to put away lin by the facrihce of himfelf -, in 
 the end of the world,' epi Sijnteleia ton aionoriy in the con-'- 
 clufion of the Jewifh age or ages: And thefe, I think, are 
 all the places where the phrafe occurs in fcripture. ' The 
 coming of Chrift' is alfo the fame period with the deftru£\ion 
 of Jerufalem, as may appear from feveral places in the Gof- 
 pels, and particularly from thefe two palTages. * There are 
 fome (landing here,' faith our blefled Lord, Matth. xvi. 2S. 
 * who (hall not tafte of death, till they fee the fon of man 
 coming in his kingdom,' that is evidently, there are fome 
 ftanding here who Ihall live, not till the end of the world, to 
 the coming of Chrift to judge mankind, but till the deftruc- 
 tion of Jerufalem, to the coming of Chrift in judgment upon 
 the Jews. In another place, John xxi. '22. fpeaking to Peter 
 concerning John, he faith, * if I will that he tarry till I 
 come, what is that to thee ?' what is that to thee, if I will 
 that he live till the deftruclion of Jerufalem ? as in truth he 
 did, and longer- * The coming ci" Chrilt' and ' the con- 
 clulion of the age,' being therefore only different expreflions 
 to denote the fame period with the dcftruction of Jerufalem, 
 the purport of the queilion plainly is, * when fhall the deftruc- 
 tion of ieruialem be, and what fliall be the figns of it ? In the 
 parallel place of St. Mark, xiii. 4. the queilion is put thus, 
 • When I'hall thefe things be, and what ihall be the fign 
 when "U thefe things fliall be fulfilled ?' In the parallel place 
 - of St. Luke, xxi. 7. the quediou is put thus, * When fhall 
 thefe things be, and what ngn will there be when thefe things 
 ihall come to pafs ?' So that ihedifciples afk two things, hrll 
 the titfie of che deftruction of Jerufalem, * when thefe things 
 > ihall be ;' and fecondly the J^gfis of it, * and what Ihall be 
 the fign when all thefe things Ihall be fulfilled,' as it is in St. 
 Mark, * and what v/ill be the fign vhen thefe things fliall 
 come to pafs,' as it i:^ in St: Luke, ' and what fiiall be the 
 jic^n ot thy coming and of the conclufion of the age,' as it is 
 in St. IMatthew. The latter part of the queftion our Saviour 
 aniwereth firfc, and treateth of the Jigns of his coming and 
 the deitruction of Jc-rufalem from the 4th to the 3111 verfe 
 inchijive ', and tlien palleth on to the other part of the quef- 
 tion concerning the ^imf of his coming : i.\nd thefe two heads 
 of our Saviour's anfwer, Ihall likewh'e in the lame method 
 and onler, be made the fubjedl of this and fome fubfequent 
 dilcou) les. 
 
 Our blelled Saviour treateth of the ilgns of his coming and 
 
THE PROPHECIES. %5 
 
 the deftru£lIon of Jerufalem from the -tth to the 31ft verfe 
 inclufive j byjtgns meaning the circumftances and accidents^ 
 which Ihould fore-run, ulher in, and attend this great event : 
 and I am perfuaded the whole compafs of hiftory cannot fur- 
 nifh us with a prophecy more exactly fuliilled in all points 
 than this hath been. 
 
 Falfe Chrifts our Saviour mentions as the firft fign of his 
 £oming, ver. 4 and 5. ' Take heed that no man deceive 
 you : for many (hall come in my name, faying, I am Chrift ; 
 and Ihall deceive many.' With this he begins in all the evan- 
 gelifts, and in all ufeth almoft the very fame words ; only in 
 St. Luke, xxi. 8. he addeth * the time draweth near •,' and 
 indeed within a little time this part of the prophecy began to 
 be fulfilled. For very foon ^fter our Saviour's deceafe, ap- 
 peared Simon Magus, A<fts viii. 9, 10. ' and bewitched the 
 people of Samaria, giving out that himfelf was fome great 
 one : to whom they all gave heed, from the leaft to the 
 greateft, faying, This nian is the great power of God.' He 
 boafted himfelf likewife * among the Jews, as the Son of 
 God. Of the fame ftamp and characSter was aifo f Dofltheus 
 the Samaritan, who pretended that he was the Chrift 
 foretold by Mofes. In the reign of Claudius, about twelve 
 years after the c|eath of our Saviour, when Cufpius Fadus 
 was procurator of Judea, a certain impoftor, named Theudas, 
 perfuaded a great multitude with their beft elFetSts to follow 
 him to the river Jordan ; for he faid that he was a prophet, 
 jind promifed to divide the river for their paiTage, and faying 
 thefe things, he deceived many, :j: faith Jofephus. But Fa- 
 dus fent a troop of horfe againft them, who falling unexpecl-^ 
 edly upon them, killed many, and made many prifoners ; 
 and having taken Theudas hinifelf alive, they cut off his head, 
 ;and brought it to Jerufalem, A few years afterwards in the 
 reign of Nero, and ijnder the procuratorfliip of Fehx, thefe 
 
 * See Irenseus, Book I. Chap. xx. page 24*, in Grabe's edition. 
 See Theodoret's Heretical Fables, Book I. Chap. i. page 192. 
 Vol. IV, in the Paris edition of 16^2, 
 
 f * And after the time of Jefus, there was a certain Samaritan, 
 called Dolithcus, who vyould have the Samaritans to believe that he 
 was the Chrift prophefied of by Mofes ; and he feemed to gain fome 
 profelytes.' See Ongen againll Celfus, Book I. page 372. See 
 alfo Book VI. page63S. Vol. I. See his twenty-feventh homily on 
 Matthew, page 85. Col. 2. Vol. Ill, in the Benedidline edition. 
 
 ;j; VArid faying thefe things, he deceived many.' See Jofephus' 
 Anticyiities, Book XX. Chap. iv. SeC^. 1. p. 886, in Hudfon'sedi|, 
 
 li2 
 
56 DISSERTATIONS O?* 
 
 impoftors arofe fo frequent, that * many of ihem were appre- 
 hended and killed every day. They leduced great numbers 
 of the people ftill expedting the Melhah •, and well therefore 
 might our Saviour caution his difciples againtl them. tf . 
 
 The next figns he giveth of his coming, are feveral terrible 
 calamities, as wars and rumours of wars, famines, and pefti- 
 lences, and earthquakes in divers places, ver. G and 7. ' And 
 ye (hall hear of wars and rumours of wars : fee that ye be not 
 troubled : for all thcfe things mufl come to pafs, but the end 
 is not yet. For nation fhall rife againft nation, and kingdom 
 again ft kingdom : and there fliall be faqiines, and peiHlences, 
 and earthquakes in divers places.' Accordingly there were 
 * wars and rumours of wars,' as appears in all tne hillorians.of 
 thofe times, and above all in Joiephus. To relate the parti- 
 culars, would indeed be to tranfcribe great part of his hiftory 
 of the Jewifh wars. There were more efpecially ' rumoursx)f 
 wars,' f when Caligula the Roman emperor ordered his ftatue 
 to be fet up in the temple of Jerufalem, v/hich the Jews re- 
 fufed to fufier, and perfifted in their refufal : and having 
 therefore reafon to apprehend a war from the Romans, were 
 in fuch a confternatioi^ that they omitted even the tilling of 
 their lands : but this ftorm was foon blown over, and their 
 ^ears were diffipated by the timely death of the emperor. 
 ' It is faid moreover, that * nation fliall rife againft nation, 
 and kingdom againft kingdom.' Here, as % Grotius well 
 
 ♦ * Felix apprehending many of them day after day, cauftd 
 them to be put to death.' See Jofephus' Antiquities, Chap. vii. 
 Sea 5. page 89'2. 
 
 -j- See Joiephus' Antiquities, Book XVIII. Chap. ix. See his 
 Jewifh wars, Book II. Chap. x. in Hudfon's edition. See Philo 
 againft Flaccus. Sec alfo Tacitus' Hiftory, Book V, 
 
 J * Chi ill fhews that greater (laughter ftiould fall out in the laft 
 years of Claudius, and in the reign of Nero, than had taken place in 
 the tinr.e of Caligula. When he faith *' that nation fhall rife againfk 
 nation," he means that the Jews, and the people of other nations 
 dwelling in the fame cities, (hould mutually kill one another. This 
 happened firfl at Cefarca, then at Scythopolis, Ptolemais, Tyre, Ga- 
 daris, again at Alexandria, and afterwards at Damafcus. But when 
 he addcth, ** and kingdom againft kingdon.," he defigns the mu- 
 , tual wars of tctiarchs, and provinces againft one another. Of diis 
 kind was the war of the Jews dwelling in Perea, againft the Phila- 
 delpliians, during the procuratorfhip ofCufpius Fadua ; the war of 
 the Jews and Galileans agaii.ft the Samaritans, during the procura- 
 torftiip of CiiiTiciiius; and laftly, the firft war carried on by thofe 
 that were called allafllns, and afterwards by the whole Jewifti na- 
 
 "•1'] 
 
THE PROPHECIES. ST 
 
 obferves, Chrift declares that greater difturbanccs than thofe 
 which happened under Cahgula, fhoiild fall out in the latter 
 times of Claudius, and in the reign of Nero. That of ' na- 
 tion againft nation,' portended the diflentions, Infurre^tions, 
 and mutual {laughter of the Jews and thofe of other nations, 
 who dwelt in the fame cities together ; as particularly at * 
 Cxfarea, w here the Jews and Syrians contended about the 
 ri;,^iit of the city, which contention, at length proceeded i'o 
 far, that above twenty thoufand Jews were flain, and the 
 47 city was cleared of the Jewifh inhabitants. At this blow the 
 ^2f whole nation of the Jews were exafperated ; and dividing 
 f» themfelves into parties, they burnt and plundered the neigh- 
 bouring cities and villages of the Syrians, and made an im- 
 iner>fe flaughter of the people. The Syrians in revenge, de- 
 ftroyed not a lefs number of Jews, and every city, as % Jofe- 
 phus exprelTeth it, was divided into two armies. At § Scv- 
 thopolisthe inhabitants compelled the Jews who refided among 
 them, to fight againft their own countrymen, and after the 
 ^MriiSlory, bafely fetting upon them by night, murdered above 
 thirteen thoufand of them, and fpoiled their goods. At I| AC- 
 calon they killed two thoufand and five hundred, at Ptole- 
 niais two thoufand, and made not a few prifoncrs. The Ty- 
 rians put many to death, and imprifoned more. - The people 
 of Gadara did likevvife, and all the other cities of Syria, in 
 proportion as they hated or feared the Jews. At Alexandria 
 H the old enmity was revived between the Jews and Heathens, 
 and many fell on both fides, but of the Jews to the number of 
 fifty thoufand. The ** people of Damafcus too confpired 
 againft the Jews of the fame city, and afTaulting them unarmed, 
 killed ten thoufand of them. That of * kingdom againft 
 kingdom/ portended the open wars of different tetrarchies 
 
 tion againft the Romans, againft Agrippa, and the allies of the Ro- 
 ^man people, which began during the procuratorfliip of Gelliu^ 
 g iFlorus.' Grotius. 
 
 * See Jofephus' Antiquities, Book XX. Chap. vii. Seft. 7, &c. 
 See his Jewifti wars, Book II. Chap. xiii. Se6l. 7. and Chap.xviii, 
 Seel. I, in Hudfon's edition. ^ 
 
 f See the fame, Chap, xviii. Se6l:. 1. " 
 
 g. :J: See the fame, Sed. 2. * And every city was divided into ^v;6^ 
 armies,' page 1095. 
 
 § See the fame, Se6^. 3. See the Life of Jofephus, Sed. 6, 
 jl See the Jewifli wars, Book II. Chap, xviii. Sed. 5. 
 d^ See the fame, Sed. 7> and 8. 
 -11 **• See the fame, Chap. xx. Sccl. 2. 
 
^8 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 and provinces againfl: one another : as * that of the Jews whD 
 dwelt in Persea againft the people of Philadelphia concerning 
 their bounds, while Cufpius Fadus was procurator ; and f that 
 of the Jews and Galileans againft the Samaritans, for the 
 niurder of fome Galileans going up to the feaft at Jerufalem 
 while Cumanus was procurator ; and | that of the whole na- 
 tion of the Jews againft the Romans and Agrippa and otiier 
 allies of the Roman empire, which began while Geflius Florus 
 was procurator. But as § Jofephus faith, there was not only 
 fedition and civil war throughout Judea, but likewife in Italy, 
 Otho and Vitellius contending for the empire. 
 
 It is farther added, * and there fhall be famines, and pe- 
 ftilences, and earthquakes, in divers places.* There were 
 famines^ as particularly that prophefied of by Agabus, and 
 mentioned m the A<Sts of the Apoftles, xi. 28. and by (1 
 puetonius and other profane hiftorians referred to by Eu- 
 febius, * which came to pafs in the days of Claudius Cxfar,' 
 and was fo fevere at Jerufalem, that, as 51 Jofephus faith, 
 many periftied for want of victuals. — And pejlllences^ for 
 thefe are the ufual attendants upon famines. Scarcity and 
 badnefs of provifions almoft always end in fome epidemical 
 diftemper. We fee many died by reafon of the famine in 
 the reign of Claudius : and ** Jofephus farther informs us, 
 'that when Niger was killed by the Jewifh zealots, he im- 
 precated, befides other calamities, famine and peftilence upon 
 them, ( limontc kai loiinon the very words ufed by the evan- 
 gelift) all which, faith he, God ratified and brought to pafs 
 againft the ungodly. — -* And earthquakes i|i divers places/ 
 
 * See Jofephus' Antiquities, Book XX. Chap, i. Seft. 1. 
 
 •j- See the fame, Chap, v. See the Jewifh wars, Pook II? Chap. 
 5cii. Sed. ?>, &c. 
 
 "^ See the fame, Chap. xvii. 
 
 ^ * But there was fedition and a civil war, not only throughout 
 judea, but alfo in Italy/ See Jewifh wars, Book IV. Chap, ix, 
 3ea. 9. page 1200. 
 
 jl See Suetonius' life of Claudius, Chap, xviii. See Tacitus' 
 ^unals, Bi-.ok XII. See alfo Eufebius' Ecclefiaftical hiilory. 
 Book II. Cliap. viii. 
 
 . ^ * Many perifhinp^ through want of neceflaries.' See Jofephus* 
 ^niiquitie-s Book XX. Chap. ii. Soft. 6. page 8S1. See the 
 i'ame, Chap, iv, Sc(^.. % in Hudfon's edition. 
 
 ♦ * * All wliich things God ratified truly againft the wicked.* 
 ^ee Jofephus' Jewifli wars, Book IV, Chap, vi, Se^, I. pag^ 
 JiJsG, in }i,udfon's edition. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. ^ 
 
 «s particularly that * in Crete in the reign of Claudius, men- 
 tioned by Philoftratus in the life of ApoUonius, and thofe 
 alfo mentioned by Philoftratus at Smyrna, Miletus, Chios, 
 Samos, in all which places fome Jews inhabited j and thofe f 
 at Rome mentioned by Tacitus *, and that :^ at Laodicea in 
 the reign of Nero, mentioned by Tacitus, which city was 
 overthrown, as were likewife Hierapolis and ColofTe ; and 
 that in § Campania, mentioned by Seneca 5 and that at || Rome 
 in the reign of Galba mentioned by Suetonius ; and that in 
 Judea, mentioned by ^ Jofephus. For by night there broke 
 out a moft dreadful tempeft, and violept ftrong winds with 
 the moft vehement fliowers, and continual lightnings, and 
 horrid thunderings, and prodigious bellowings of the fhaken 
 eartii : and it was manifeft, as he faith, that the conftitution 
 of the univerfe was confounded for the deftruction of men ; 
 and any one might eafdy conjecture, that thefe things por- 
 tended no common calamity. 
 
 To thefe St. Luke addeth, xxi. 11. that * there fhould be 
 fearful tights and great flgns from heaven.* Jofephus in ** 
 the preface to the hiftory of the Jewifh war, undertakes to 
 relate the figns and prodigies, which preceded the taking of 
 the city : and he relates accordingly, that ff a ftar hung over 
 
 * < Philoftratus in his life of ApoUonius, makes mention of a 
 dreadful earthquake, which happened in Crete, during the reign of 
 Claudius. He alfo takes notice of earthquakes at Smyrna, Mi- 
 letus, Chios, Samos, a little before the deilrudlion of the city of 
 Jerufalem.' See Grotius on the pafTage. 
 
 f See Tacitus' Annals, Book XII. page 91, in Lipfius' edition* 
 
 j See Tacitus' Annals, Book XIV. page 113, in Lipfius' edi- 
 tion. See Orofius, Book VII. Chap. vii. page 473, in Haver- 
 camp's edition. 
 
 § See Natural Queftions, Book VI. Chap, i, 
 
 y See Suetonius' life of Galba, Chap, xviii. 
 
 5[ See Jofephus* Jewifh wars, Book IV. Chap, iv, Se6l. 5, 
 • For during the night, there burft forth an inexprefiible ftorm, and 
 ftrong winds accompanied with the heavieft rains, and conftant 
 flafhes of lightning, and horrible thunderings of the fhaken earth* 
 And it was evident, that the conftitution of all things was thrown 
 into confufion for the deftru(ftion of men ; and any one might di- 
 vine that thefe were the forerunners of no fmall calamities,' page 
 1181, in Hudfon's edition. 
 
 ** * The flgns and the woilders which went before this,' Se6l. 
 II. page 957. 
 
 ft * Over the city a ftar ftood in the fhape of a fword, and a- 
 
40 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 the city like a fword, and the comet continued for a whole 
 year -, that * the people being alTembled to celebrate the 
 feafl: of unleavened bread, at the ninth hour of the night 
 there fhone fo great a light about the altar and the temple^ 
 that it Teemed to be bright day, and this continued for half 
 an hour ; that f at the fame fcaft a cow, led by the prieft to 
 facrifice, brought forth a lamb in the middle of the temple ; 
 that J the ealtern gate of the temple, which was of folid brals 
 and very heavy, and was fcarcely fhut in an evening by 
 twenty men, and was faflened by ftrong bars and bolts, was 
 feen at the lixth hour of the night opened of its own accord, 
 and could hardly be fliut again ; that § before the fetting of 
 the fun, there were feen over all the country, chariots and 
 armies hghting in the clouds, and belieging cities ; that || 
 at the feall of Pentecoft, as the priells were going into the 
 inner temple by night as ufual to attend their fervice, they 
 heard firft a motion and noife, and then a voice as of a mul- 
 titude, faying. Let us depart hence ; and 51 what he reckons 
 as the moft terrible of all, that one Jefus, an ordinary coun- 
 try fellow, four years before the war began, and when the 
 city was in peace and plenty, came to the feaft of taberna- 
 cles, and ran crying up and down the ftreets day and night, 
 ** A voice from the eail:, a voice from the weft, a voice from 
 the four winds, a voice againft Jerufalem and the temple, a 
 
 comet continued a whole year,' See Book VI. Chap. v. Sed. 3,^ 
 pa e 1281. 
 
 * ' When the people were afTemblsd, to celebrate the feaft of un- 
 leavened bread, — At the ninth hour of the night, a great hght fhone 
 round about the altar and temple, fo that it fceined to be bread 
 day, and this lafte d for the fpace of half an hour.* See tlie fame, 
 
 f * In the courfe of the fame folemnity, a cow led by the pried 
 to the place of facrihcing, brought forth a lamb in the midll of the 
 temple.* See the fame. 
 
 :j: ' And the eaftern gate/ &c. See the fame. 
 
 § * Before fun-fetting there were meteors feen over the whole 
 country, chariots and armies equipped for war, leaping hither and 
 thither through the clouds, and furrounding cities.* See the fame, 
 page 12S2. 
 
 II * During the feftival which is called Pentecoft, the priefts by 
 nigiit having come into the innerJemple, to perform their fervices, 
 as was their cullom, they reported that they perceived fuft a mo- 
 tion and a noife, and then they heojijd as it were a great croud, fay- 
 jfig. Let us depart hence.* See tlie fame. 
 
 ^ * And what was more terrible than all the reft, there was one 
 Jefus,' &ic. See the fame. 
 
THfe PROPHECIES. 4f'*' 
 
 vdicfe againft the bridegrooms and the brides, a voice againft 
 air the people." The nvagiitrates endeavoured, by iFripes 
 and torture, to reftrain him ; but he ftill critd with a mourn- 
 ful voice, " Woe woe to Jerufalem !" This he continued to 
 do for feven years and live months together, and elptcially 
 at the great feftivals ; and he neither grew hoarfe, nor was 
 tired : but went about the walls, and cried with a loud voice, 
 ** Woe woe to the city, and to the people, and to the tem- 
 ple!" and as he added at lad:, " Woe woe alio to myfelf !" 
 it happened that a ftone from fome fling or engine immedi- 
 ately ftruck him dead. Thefe were indeed * fearful ligns 
 and great fights from heaven :* and there is not a more cre- 
 ditable hiftorian than the author who relates them, and who 
 appeals to the teftimony of thofe who faw and heard them. 
 But it may add fome weight to his relation, that Tacitus, 
 the Roman hiftorian, alfo gives us a fummary account of the 
 fame occurrences. He faith that * there happened feveral 
 prodigies, armies were feen engaging in the heavens, arms 
 were feen glittering, and the temple ilione with the fudden 
 fire of the clouds, the doors of the temple opened fuddenly, 
 and a voice greater than human was heard, that the gods 
 were departing, and likewife a great motion of their depart- 
 ing. Dr. Jortin's f remark is very pertinent, " If C.hrift 
 had not exprefsly foretold this, many, who give little heed 
 to portents, and who know that hiltorians have been too 
 credulous in that point, would have fufpected that Jofephus 
 exaggerated, and that Tacitus was mifinformed ; but as the 
 teftinionies of Jofephus and Tacitus confirm the predi<:l:ions 
 oi Chrift, fo the predictions of ChriO: confirm the wonders 
 recorded " by thefe hiftorians." — But even allowing nil that 
 incredulity can urge — that in the great calamities of war, 
 and famine, and peftilence, the people always grow fuperfti- 
 tious, and are ftruck with religious panics •, — that they fee 
 nothing but prodigies and portents, which in happier feafons 
 are overlooked •, — that fome of thefe appear to be formed in 
 imitation of the Greek and Roman hiftorians, as particularly 
 
 * * Prodigies fell out. — Armies were feen to engage in different 
 pr.rts of the fliv. — Glittering arn-.s appeared — The temple fhrme by 
 the fudden fire of the clouds. — The doors cf the temple were fud- 
 denly thrown wide open. — A voice more than human was heard 
 that the gods were departing, and at the faine time a great motion 
 as if departing.' See Tacitus' Hillory, Book V. page 2 1 7, in 
 Lipfius' edition. 
 
 ■f See Remarks on Ecckfiailical Hiftory, Vol. I. page 41 » 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 6. C 
 
42 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 the cow's bringing forth a lamb : — that armies fighting In 
 the clouds, feen in calamitous times in all ages and countries, 
 are nothing more than meteors, fuch as the aurora borcalis ; 
 — in iliort, allowing that lome of thele prodigies were feigned, 
 and others were exaggerated, yet the predi<Stion of them is 
 rot the lefs divine on that account. Whetlier they were fu- 
 pernatural, or the fi^ions only of a difordered imagination, 
 yet they were believed as realities, and hiid all the etFecSts of 
 realities, and were equally worthy to be made the objects of 
 prophecy. * Fearful fights and great figns from heaven' 
 they certainly were, as much as if they had been created on 
 purpofe to ailonifh the earth. 
 
 But notwithrtanding all thefe terrible calamities our Savi- 
 our exhorts his difciples not to be troubled. The Jews may 
 be under dreadful apprehenlions, as they were particularly in 
 the cafe of Caligula above-mentioned j but * be not ye troubled, 
 for all thefe things miifl: come to pafs, but the end is not yet,* 
 but the deitrudlion of Jerufalem is not yet. * All thefe are 
 onlij the beginning of forrows,' ver. 8. Great troubles and 
 calamities are often exprelTed In fcripture-language metaphori- 
 cally by the pains of travailing women. All thefe are only 
 the firil pangs and throes, and are nothing to that hard labour 
 which (liall follow. 
 
 From the calamities of the nation in general, he pafleth 
 to thofe of the Christians in particular : and indeed the for- 
 mer were in great meafure the occaiion of the latter ; famines, 
 peftilences, earthquakes and the like calamities being reck- 
 oned judgments for the fins of the Chriftlans, and the poor 
 Cliriftians being often maltreated and perfecuted on that ac- 
 count, as we learn from fome of the earlleft apologias tor the 
 Chrldlan religion. Now the calamities which were to befal 
 the Chrlfllans were cruel perfecutions, ver. 9. * Then iliall 
 they deliver you up to be afflicled, and fhall kill you : and 
 ye fhall be hated of all nations,' not only of the Jews but 
 likewife of the Gentiles, * for my name's fake.' St. Mark 
 and St. Luke are rather more particular. St. Mark faith, xiii. 
 9, 11. * They fhall deliver you up to councils; and in the 
 fynagogues ye fliall be beaten, and ye fliall be brought before 
 rulers and kings for my fake, for a teftimony again ft them. 
 But when they fliall lead you, and deliver you up, take no 
 thought beforehand what ye fliall fpeak, neither do ye pre- 
 meditate : but whatfoever fliall be given you in that hour, that 
 fpeak ye ; for it is not ye that fpeak, but the Holy Ghofl.' 
 St. Luke faith, xxi. 12 — 15. ' Cut before all thefe they fliall 
 hay their hands on you, and perfecute you, delivering you up 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 43 
 
 to the fynajTo^ue, and into prifons, ibeing brought before 
 kings and rulers for my name's fake. And it fhall turn to 
 you for a teftimony* Settle it therefore in your hearts, not 
 to meditate before, what ye fliall anf.ver. For I will give 
 you a mouth and wifdom, which all your adverfaries (hall not 
 be able to gainfay nor refill:/ We need look no further than 
 the A61:3 of the Apoftles for the completion of thefe particu- 
 lars. There are inftances enow of the fufferings of fome 
 Chriftians, and of the death of others. Some are ' delivered 
 to councils/ as Peter and John, iv. .5, &c. Some are 
 
 * brought before rulers and kings/ as Paul before Gallio, 
 xxviii. 12. Felix, xxiv. Feflus and Agrippa, xxv. Some 
 
 * have a mouth and wifdom which all their adverfaries were 
 not able to gainfay nor refift,' as it is faid of Stephen, vi. 18. 
 that * they were not able to relift the wifdom and the I'pirit 
 by wliich liC fpake,' and Paul made even Felix to tremble^ 
 xxiv. 25. and the gcfpel flill prevailed againft all oppofition 
 and perfecution whatever. Some are imprifonedy as Peter 
 and John, iv. 3. Some are beaten^ as Paul and Silas, xvi. 23. 
 Some are * put to death,' as Stephen, vii. 59. and James 
 the brother of John, xii. 2. But. if we would look farther, 
 w^e have a more melancholy proof of the truth of this predic- 
 tion, in the perfecutions under Nero, in which (befides num- 
 berlefs other Chriftians) fell thofe * two great champions of 
 our faith, St. Peter and St. Paul. And it was nominis pr^eli- 
 uniy as f Tertuliian calleth it •, it was a war againft the very 
 name. Though a man was pofTelled of every human virtue, 
 yet it was crime enoqgh if he was a ChriJJinfi ; io true were 
 our Saviour's words, that they fhould be hated of all nations 
 
 * for his name's fake.' 
 
 But they were not only to be hated of all nations, but 
 we're alfo to be betrayed by apoftates and traitors of their 
 own brethren, ver. 10. * And then fliall many be offended, 
 and {hall betray one another, and fliall hate one another.* 
 By reafon of perfecution * many fliall be offended,' and apo- 
 flatize from the faith ; as particularly thofe mentioned by 
 St. Paul in hisfecond Epiftle to Timothy, i. 15. * Phygellus 
 and Hermogenes, who with many others in Afla turned away 
 from him,' and, vi. 10. * Demas who forfook him, linvmg 
 loved this prefent world.' But they fliall not only apoffa- 
 tize from the faith, but alfo * fliaU betray one another, and 
 
 * See Eufebiiis' EcclefmB-ical hiftory, Book II. Chap. xxv. 
 f SeeTertiilIian*s Apology, Chap. ii. page 4. in Rigaut's edi- 
 tion of Paris, 1675. . 
 
 C 2 
 
44? DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 fhail hate one another.' To illuftrate this point we need only 
 cite a fentence out of Tacitus fpeaking of the perlccutioji 
 under Nero* At firl^, fays * he, leveral were feized who con- 
 {iiffiidj and then by their difcovery a great multitude of others 
 were convictetl and barbaroufly executed. 
 
 Faife teachers too and falle propiiets were to infeft the 
 church, ver. 11. * And many falfe prophets {hall rife, and 
 fhall deceive many.' Such particularly was Sitnon Magus, 
 and his followers the Gnollics were very numerous. Such 
 alfo were the JuJaizing teachers, ' falfe apollles,' as they 
 are called by St. Paul, 2 Cor. xi. 13. * deceitful workers, 
 transforming themfelves into the apoitles of Chrift.' Such 
 alfo vv'ere * ilymeneus and Philetus,' of whom the apoftle 
 complains, 2 Tim. ii. 17, 18. that they affirmed ' the refur- 
 recHon to be paft already, and overthrew the faith of fome.' 
 
 The genuine fruit and eti^dl of thefe evils was luke-warm- 
 nefs and coohiefs among Chriitians, ver. 12. ' And becaufe 
 iniquijy Oiail abound, the love of many fliall wax cold.' JSy 
 reafon of thefe trials and perfecutions from without, and thefe 
 apoitades and falie prophets from within, the love of many to 
 Chrilt and his doctrine, and alfo their love to one another, 
 lliall wax cold. Some Ihall openly defert the faith, (as ver. 
 10.) others fliall corrupt it, (as ver. 11.) and others again (as 
 here) fhall grow indifferent to it. And (not to mention other 
 initances) who can hear St. Paul complaining at Rome, 2 Tim. 
 iv. IG. that * at his firft anfwer no man ftood with him, but 
 all men forfook him ; vvho can hear the divine author of the 
 Epilile to the Hebrews exhorting them, x. 25. ' not to for- 
 fake the. affembling of themfelves together, as the manner of 
 fome is j' and not conclude the event to have fufficiently juf- 
 tified our Saviour's prediclion ? 
 
 ' But he that (hall endure unto the end ; ver. 13. but hq 
 who fliall not be terrilicd by thefe trials and perfecutions •, 
 he who fliall neither apoftatize from the faith himfelf, nor 
 be feduced by others *, he who ihall not be aihamed to pro- 
 fefs his faith in Chrift, and his love to the brethren ; * the 
 fame Ih-ill be fdved,' faved both here and hereafter. * There 
 fliall not an hair of your head perilh,' as it is in St. Luke : xxi. 
 18. and iniL'ed it is very remarkable and was certainly a 
 moft fignal act of providence, that none of the Chrifiians 
 
 * * At firit a fi^w were laid hold on who confefied, by their evi- 
 dence great nnittiludcs were afterwards convifted. Sports were re- 
 fortcd to at the time of putting them to death,' &c. See Tacitus* 
 Annals, Book XV. page 128, in Liplius' edition. 
 
THE PPOPHI?CrES- 45 
 
 peHfhed in the deflrucStlon of Jcrufalem. So true and pro- 
 phetic slfo was that aflertion of St. Peter upon this fame oc- 
 cafion, 2 Pet. ii. 9. * The Lord kncweth how to deliver the 
 godly out of temptations.' 
 
 But notwithlUnding the perfecutions and calamities of 
 the Chriftians, there was to be an univerlal publication of 
 the Gofpel before the deftru^lion of Jerufalem, ver. 14. 
 ' And this gofpel of the kingdom' (this gofpel of the king- 
 dom of God) * fliall be preached in all the world, for a wit- 
 nefs unto all nations, and then Ihail the end come ;' and 
 then Ihall the deltrudl:ion of Jeruialem and the end of the 
 Jewilh polity come to pafs •, when all nations fhall be or n;ay 
 be convinced of the crying fin of the Jews in crucifying the 
 Lord of glory, and of the juftice of God's judgments upon 
 them for it. The acts of the Apoflles contain only a fmall 
 part of the hiftory of a fmall part of the Apoftles ; and yet 
 even in that liiftory we fee, the gofpel v/as widely diiTemi- 
 nated, and had taken root in the moll confiderable p;irts of 
 the Roman empire. As early as in the reign of Nero, * the 
 Chriftians were gown fo numerous at Rome, as to raife the- 
 jealoufy of the government, and the firft: general perfecution 
 was commenced againft them under pretence of their having 
 fet fire to the city, of which the emperor himfelf was really 
 guilty, but willing to transfer the blame and odium upon 
 the poor innocent Chriftians. Clement, who was a contem- 
 porary and fellow-labourer with St. Paul, f fays of him in 
 particular, that he was a preacher both in the eaft and in the 
 weft, that he taught the whole world righteoufnels, and tra- 
 velled as far as to the utmoft borders of the weft : and if fuch 
 "were the labours of one apoftle, though the chiefeft of the 
 apoftles, what were the united labours of them ail ?* It ap- 
 pears indeed from the writers of the hiftory of the church, 
 that before the deftruclion of Jerufalem the gofpel was not 
 only preached in the lefter Aha, and Greece, and Italy, 
 the great theatres of a(^ion then in the world ; but was like^ 
 wife propagated as far northward as Scythia, as far fouth- 
 ward as Ethiopia, as far eaftward as Parthia and India, as 
 far weftward as Spain and Britain. Our anceftors of this 
 ifland feem to have lain as remote from the fcene of our Sa- 
 
 * See Tacitus' Annals, Book XV. 
 
 f * He was a preacher in the eaft. and wefl:. — The whole world 
 was taught righteoiifnefs by him. In his travels he came to the 
 utmolt bounds of the weft.' See Clement's iiril epilUe to the Co- 
 rinthians, Chap. V. 
 
AG DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 ■viour's a£lIons as almoft any nation, and were a * rough in- 
 hofpitable people, as unlikely to receive Co civilized an in- 
 flitution as any people whatever. But yet there is -f fome 
 "probability, that the gofpel was preached here by St. Simon 
 the apoftle ; there is much greater probability, that it was 
 preached here by St. Paul ; and there is abfohite certainty, 
 that Chriftianity was planted in this country, in the days of 
 the apolHos, before the deftruction of Jerufalem. Agreeably 
 to this :|. Eufebius informs us, that the apoflles preached the 
 gofpel in all the world ; and fome of them palTed beyond 
 the ocean to the Britannic iflcs. Theodoret likewife § af- 
 firms, that the apoitles had induced every nation and kind 
 of men to embrace the gofpel, and among the converted 
 nations h2 reckons particularly the Britons. St. Paul himfelf 
 in his Epiftle to the Coloflians, i. 6, ^3. fpeaketh of the 
 gofpel's being * come into all the Avorld, and preached to 
 every creature under heaven :' and in his epiftle to the Ro- 
 mans, X. 18. very elegantly applies to the lights of the 
 church what the Pfalmift faid of the lights of heaven, * their 
 found went into all the earth, and their words unto the ends 
 of the world.' But how improbable, and in all human ap- 
 pearance impoffible was it, that a few poor fidiermen, and 
 fuch inferior illiterate perfons fliould propagate and eftablifh 
 a new religion, in fo il"iort a fpace of time, throughout the 
 world .'' Doubtlefs it was not man's but God's work, and 
 from the fame divine fpirit proceeded both the prophecy and 
 the completion I 
 
 We have deduced the prophecies as low as to the liege of 
 Jerufalem •, and now let us flop to make a few fhort reflec- 
 tions upon what hath been faid. 
 
 Tlie firft refleclion that naturally occurs, is the ftrange and 
 furprifing manner in which tliefe prophecies have been ful- 
 filled, and the great argument that may thence be drawn 
 
 * * The Britons inhofpitable to ftrangers.' See Horace, Ode I. 
 
 line S?>. 
 
 f S?e Stillingfleet's Originea Britannicae, Chap. i. See Collier's 
 Ecclefiaftical Hiflory, Book I. See Ufher's Antiquities of Britifh 
 Churches, Chap, i, &c. 
 
 J * They paflVd over the ocean to the iPiands called Britannia.* 
 See Evangchcal Dcmonftration, Book III. Chap. v. page 112, in 
 the Paris edition of 16!2S. 
 
 § See Theodoret'8 ninth Sermon, Vol. IV. page 6 10, in the Paris 
 edition of 16V2, '* And net only the Romans, — but alfo the Bri- 
 tons,— and in one word, every nauon and kindred of mankind,' &c. 
 
THE PROPMECIES. 4? 
 
 from the truth of our Saviour's divine miffion : but we fiiall 
 have fitter opportunity for enlarging upon this hereafter. 
 
 Another reflection we may make on the lincerity and in- 
 genuity of Ciirift, and the courage and conftancy of his dif* 
 ciples. Had Jefus been an impottor, he would, hke all other 
 impoftors, have fed his followers with fair hopes and pro- 
 mifes : but on the contrary we fee, that he denounced per- 
 fecutiontobe the lot of his difciples, he pointeth out to them 
 the difficulties they mult encounter, the hery trials they muft 
 undergo ; and yet they did not therefore ftagger in their 
 faith, they did not therefore, like faint-hearted Ibldiers, for- 
 fake their colours and defert his fervice. One hardly know- 
 eth whom to admire moft, him for dealing fo plainly with 
 them, or them for adhering fo fteadily to him. Such in- 
 ftances are rarely found of opennefs on one iide, and of fide- 
 lity on the other. 
 
 A third refle<Stion we may make on the fudden and amaz- 
 ing progrcfs of the Gofpel, that it fiiould fpread fo far and fo 
 wide before the deftruction of Jerufalem. The greatnefs of 
 the work that was wrought, the meannefs of the inftruments 
 which wrought it, and the fhort time that it was wrought in, 
 muft force all coniidering men to fay, Ffal. cxviii. 23. * This 
 is the Lord's doing, it is marvellous in our eyes.' The Mo- 
 hammedan religion indeed in lefs than a century over-ran a 
 great part of the world ; but then it was propagated by the 
 fword, and owed its fuccefs to arms and violence. But the 
 Chriftian religion was dilFufed over the face of the earth in 
 the fpace of forty years, and prevailed not only without the 
 fword, but againft the fword, not only without the powers 
 civil and military to fupport it, but againft them all united to 
 opprefs it. And what but the Spirit of God could bid it thus 
 go forth, Rev. vi. 2. * conquering and to conquer 5 Had this 
 counfel or this work been of men,' as Gamaliel argued, A6ls 
 V. 28. * it would have come to nought ; but being of God, 
 nothing could overthrow it.' 
 
 A fourth reflection we may make (and it is the laft that 
 I fliall make) that feldom any ftate is ruined, but there are 
 evident fignals and prefages of it. Few people have their 
 fate particularly foretold by prophets, like the Jews; nor 
 indeed can the fate of any people be fo particularly foretold, 
 the time, the manner, and all the circumftances preceding 
 and fucceeding, without divine infpiration. So many paf- 
 fages and circumftances cannot be particularly foretold unlefs 
 particularly revealed -, but in the general, fvithout the fpirit 
 of prophecy, it is no difficult matter to perceive when cities 
 
^S DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 and kingdoms are tending towards their final period and 
 diirolurion. There are as certain tokens and fyinptoms of 
 a conlumption and decay in the body poHtic, as in the body 
 jiatural. 1 would not prefage ill to my country ; but when 
 we confider the many heinous and prefumpiuous iins of this 
 njation, the hcenticjulnefs and violation of aU order and dif-- 
 cipline, the daring infolence of robbers and fmugglers in open 
 defiance of all law and juftice, the fa<5tions and divihons, the 
 vendiity and corruption, the avarice and profutionof all ranks 
 and degrees among us, the total want of public fpirit, and 
 ardent paffion for private ends and interelfs, the luxury and 
 gaming and dlfTohuenefs in high life, and the lazinefs and 
 drunkennefs and debauchery in low life, and above all, that, 
 bare-faced ridicule of all virtue and decency, and that fcan- 
 dalous neglc6t, and I wifh I could not fay contempt of all 
 public worlhip and religion; wlien we coniider thefe things, 
 thefe ligns of the times, the ftoureft and moll: fanguine of us 
 all muft tremble at the natural and probable confequences of 
 them. God give us grace, that we may * know,' Luke xix. 
 42. * at lead in this our day, the things which belong unto 
 our peace, ^i;/ijr^ they are hid from our eyes.' Never may 
 fuch blindnefs happen to us, as befel the Jews ; but may we, 
 If. Iv. 6, 7. * feck the Lord while he may be found, and call 
 upon him while he is near *, and return unto the Lord, and 
 h.€,;Will have mercy upon us, and to our God, for he will 
 abundantly pardon.* 
 
 XIX. 
 
 1 1 The fame fubjeB continued. 
 
 PART II. 
 
 The preceding difcourfe was concerning X\\q f:g?is of the 
 deftru^ltion of Jerufalem, that is, the circumflances nnd 
 accidents, which were to be the fore-runners and aitendaiits 
 of this great event. Thofe are already fpecified which pafled 
 before the fiege, and now we proceed to treat of thofe. which 
 happened during the fiege and after it. Never was prophecy 
 more pun<^tually fulfilled, and it will be very well worth our 
 time and attention to trace the particulars. 
 
 • When ye therefore Ihall fee the abomination of defola- 
 tion, fpoken of by Daniel the prophet, ftand in the holy 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 4% 
 
 place, (whofo readeth, let him underftarid) Then let them 
 which be in Juden, tlee into the mountains/ ver. 15, and 
 16. Wiiatever difficulty there is in thefe words, it may be 
 cleared up by the parallel place in St. Luke, xxi. 20, 21. 
 
 * And when ye Ihall lee Jeruflilem compaired with armies, 
 then know that the defolation thereof is nigh. Then let 
 them which are in Judea, flee to the mountains.' So that 
 
 * the abomination of delblatirm,' is the Roman army, and 
 
 * the abomination of defoljtion ftanding in the holy place/ 
 is the Roman army belieging Jerufalem. This, faith our 
 Saviour, is * the abominaiion of defolation, fpoken of by 
 Daniel the prophet,* in the ninth and eleventh chapters ; and 
 fo let every one who readeth thoie prophecies, underhand 
 them. The Roman army is called * the abomination/ for 
 its enfigns and images which were fo to the Jews. As 
 Chryfollom affirms, * every idol and every imoge of a maa 
 was called ' an abomination' among the Jews. For this 
 reafon, as f Jofephus informs us, the principal Jews earnellly 
 intreated Vitellius, governor of Syria, when he was condutSt- 
 ing his army through Judea, againft Aretas king of the Ara- 
 bians, to lead it another way ; and he greatly obliged them by 
 complying with their requell. We farther learn from 
 if Jofephus, that after the city was taken, the Romans 
 brought their enfigns into tlie temple, and placed them over 
 againft the eaftern gate, and facrificed to them there. The 
 Roman army is therefore fitly called * the abomination/ and 
 * the abomination of defolation/ as it was to defblate and 
 lay wafte Jerufalem : and this army's belieging Jerufalem is" 
 called * ftanding where it ought not/ as it is in St. Mirk; 
 xiii. l^. or * ftanding in the holy place,' as it is in St. Mat- 
 thew ; the city and fuch a compafs of ground about it being 
 accounted holy. When therefore the R.oman army fhall 
 advance to beliege Jerufalem, then let ihem who are in Judea 
 confult their own fafety, and fly into the mountains. This 
 counfel was wifely remembered, and put in practice by the 
 
 * < Every idol, and every image of a man, by the Jews was 
 called an abomination.' Slc his fifth oration againft the Jews, 
 page 645. Vol. I, in the Benedictine edition. 
 
 + S.H? Jolephiis' Antiquities, Book XVIII. Chap. vi. Seft. 3, 
 in Huvifon's edition. 
 
 :j: * Having brought their ftandards into the temple, nnd having 
 placed them oppolite to the eallern gate, they lacrificed to them in 
 that place.' See Jofeplius' J.nvifh wars, Book VI. Cliap. vi. 
 Sed. 1. page 12S3, in Hudfuu's edition. 
 
 VOL. II. NO. (>. * i> 
 
BO DISSERTATIONS OK 
 
 Chrlftians afterwards. Jofephus informs us, that whenCefllm 
 Gallus came with his arnry againfl: Jerufalem, * many fled 
 from the city as if it would be taken prefently j and after his 
 retreat, f many of the noble Jews departed out of the city, as 
 out of a linking ftiip : and a few years afterwards, when Vef- 
 pafian was drawing his forces towards Jerufalem, % a great 
 multitude fled from Jericho eis ten oninen * into the moun- 
 tainous country' for their fecurity. It is probable that there 
 were fome Chriftians among thefe, but we learn more cer- 
 tainly from § ecclefiaftical hiftorians, that at this junt^ture all 
 who believed in Chrift left Jerufalem, and removed to Pella 
 and other places beyond the river Jordan, fo that they all 
 marvelloufly efcaped the general fliipwreck of their country, 
 and we do not read any where that fo much as one of them 
 periChed in the deftruction of Jerufalem*. Of fuch fignal fer- 
 vice was this caution of our Saviour to the believers ! 
 ^^ He profecutes the fame fubjedl in the following verfes, 
 r^t[ Let him which is on the houfe-top, not come down to take 
 any thing out of his houfe,' verfc 17. The [j houfes of the 
 Jews, as well as thofe of the ancient Greeks and Romans, 
 were flat on the top for them to walk upon, and had ufually 
 flairs on the outfide, by which they might afcend and defcend 
 without coming into the houfe. In the eafl:ern walled cities 
 thefe flat-roofed houfes ufually formed continued terraces 
 from one end of the city to the other, which terraces ter- 
 minated at the gates. He therefore who is walking and 
 regaling himfelf upon the houfe-top, let him not come down 
 to take any thing out of his houfe; but let him inftantly 
 purfue his courfe along the tops of the houfes, and efcape 
 out at the city-gate as faft as he poflibly can. * Neither let 
 him which is in the field, return back to take his clothes,* 
 ver. 18. Our Saviour maketh ufe of thefe expreflTions, to 
 
 y * * And likewife many fled from the city, from a perfuafion that 
 it would loon be taken.* See Jofephus' Jewifh wars, Book II. 
 Chap. xix. Se6i. 6. page 1103. 
 
 •j-^* Many of the illullrious Jews departed from the city, as from 
 a finking (hip.* See the fame, Chap. xx. St6^, 1. page 1106. 
 
 I See the fame, Book IV. Chap. viii. Scft. 2. page 1 19^^, ia 
 Hudfon's edition. 
 
 § See Eufebiiis' Ecclefiaftical hiftory, Book III. Chap, v, with 
 Valefuis* notes. See Epiphanius againll the Nazarenes, Book I, 
 Vol. II. Sedl. 7- of Vol. I, ia Petavius' edition. See the fame 
 Bulhur on weights and meafures, Se6^. 15. Vol. II. 
 
 }| See Grolius on the place, and the miracles of Jefus vin^ated 
 by Bifliop Pearcc, Part IV. page '^7, 28. 
 
The prophecies. ^ 
 
 Intimate, that their flight muft he as {uddeH 2.xid. harty as Lot's 
 was out of Sodom. And the Chriftians elcaping jiift as they 
 did, was the more providential, becaufe afterwards * allegrefs 
 out of the city was prevented. 
 
 < And woe unto them that are with child, and unto them 
 that give fuck in thofe days,' ver. 19. For neither will fuch 
 perfons be in a condition to fly, neither will they be well able 
 to endure the diftrefs and hardfliips of a fiege. This woe 
 was fufiiciently fulfilled in the cruel flaughters which were 
 made both of the women and children, and particularly in 
 that grievous famine, which fo miferably afHicled Jerufalem 
 during the fiege. For as Jofephus reports, f mothers 
 fnatched the food from their infants out of their very mouths : 
 and again in another place, % the houfes were full of women 
 and children, who periftied by famine. But Jofephus Jliill 
 relates a more horrid fi:ory ; and I make no queltion, that 
 our Saviour with his fpirit of prophecy had this particular 
 incident in view. There § was one Mary, the daughter of 
 Eleazer, illufi:rious for her family and riches, She having 
 been fi:ript and plundered of all her fubftance and provifions 
 by the foldiers, out of necefilty and fury killed her own fijck- 
 ing child, and having boiled him devoured half of him, and 
 covering up the refi-, preferved it for another time. The fol- 
 diers foon came, allured by the fmell of vidluals, and threat^, 
 fined to kill her immediately, if fhe would not produce what 
 (he had drefi^ed. But fhe replied, that fhe had referved a 
 good part for them, and uncovered the relics of her fiDn, 
 Dread and aftonifhment feized them, and they ftood fiupified 
 at the fight. " But this, faid fhe, is my own fon, and this 
 my work. Eat, for even I have eaten. Be not you mor^ 
 tender than a woman, nor more compaflionate than a mother. 
 But if you have a religious abhorrence of my victim, I truly 
 have eaten half, and let the reft remain for me." They 
 went away trembling, fearful to do this one thing ; anc| 
 hardly left this food for the mother. The whole city was 
 ilruck with horror, fays the hiftorian, at this wickednefs ; 
 jmd they were pronounced blefTed, who died before they had 
 
 ♦ See Jofephus* Jewifh wars, Book IV. Chap. ii. Se6l. 1, and 
 10, in Hudfon's edition. 
 
 f * Mothers Inatched the food from the very mouths of their 
 infants.* See the fame, B )ok V. Chap. x. Se(^. 3. page 24.5. 
 
 '^ * And indeed the houfes were filled with women and children 
 Vi'ho had perifhed with hunger.* Ibid. Chap. xii. SeCl. 2. p. 12^^ 
 
 § Seethe fame, Book VI. Chap. iii. Sed. 4'. ^^^'^A-^'- '-' 
 
5!f DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 heard or feen fuch great evils. So true alfo was wb at our 
 Saviour declared on another occalion, when the women were 
 bewailing and lamenting him, as he was led to execution ; 
 Luke xxiii. 28 — '-JO. * Daughters ot JerufalLm, weep not 
 for me, but weep for yourfclves, and for your children. For 
 behold, the days are coming, in the which ihey fliall lay, 
 BlelTed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and 
 the p.ips wiiich never gave fuck. Then fliall they begin to 
 fay to tjie mountains, Fall on us ; and to the hills, Cover us.' 
 Proverbicd exprcflions to fignify their defire of any flielter or 
 refuge ^ and lb very defirous were they of hiding themfelves, 
 that * lorn e thoufands of them crept even into the comm.on- 
 fewers, and there miferably perlflied, or were dragged out to 
 ILiugliter. 
 
 ' But pray ye that your flight be not in the winier, neither 
 on the fabbath-day,' ver. 20. Pray that thtfe evils be not 
 farther aggravated by the concurrence of other natural and 
 moral evils, fuch as the inclemencies of ihe feafons and vour 
 own fuperftitions. * Pray that your flight be not in the win- 
 ter ;' for the hardnefs of the feafon, the badnefs ot the roads, 
 the fliortnefs of the days, will all be great impediments to 
 your flight; 'neither on the fabbath-day;' that you may 
 not raife the indignation of the Jews by travelling on that day, 
 nor be hindered from (doing it by your own fuperftition. It 
 feemeth to be fpoken a good deal in condelcenlion to the 
 Jewiih prtjudlces, a fabbath-day's journey among the Jews 
 being but about a mile. In the parallel place of St. P»jark, 
 xm. IS it is obfervable, that the evangelift faith only, * And 
 pray ye that your flight be not in the winter,' without any 
 mention of the fabbath-day. 
 
 As our Saviour cautioned his difciples to fly, when they 
 fhould fee Jerufalem ercompafl^cd with armies; fo it vas 
 ■very providentially ordered, that Jerufalem fliould be com- 
 paiTed with armies, and yet that they fl:ould have fuch 
 favourable opportunities of making their efcape. In the 
 twelfth year of Nero, Ceftius Gallus, the prefident of Syria, 
 came againft Jerulalem with a powerful army. He might, 
 as Jofcplius f affirms, if he would have afTaulted the city, 
 have prefently taken it, and thereby have put an end to the 
 
 ♦ See the fame, Book VI. Chap. ix. Seft. 4. 
 
 •j- * And if in the fame hour, he had been inclined to break 
 through the walls of the city by force, he inftantly would have 
 taktu it, and put an end to the war.* See Joftphus' Jewifli wars, 
 })oot^ II, Cha^. xix- $e^. 4?. page 1102, in FIudfoH'» edition. 
 
•THE PROPHECIES. -5$ 
 
 war. But without any juft reafon, and contrary to the ex- 
 pectation of all, he railed the fiege, and depiirted. Vefpalian 
 was deputed in his room to govern Syria, and to carry on the 
 war againft the Jews. This great general, * having fubdued 
 all the country, prepared to beiiege Jerufalem, and invefted 
 the city on every fide. But the news of Nero's death, and 
 foon afterwards of Galba's, and the diiiurbances which there- 
 upon eniued in the Roman empire, and the civil wars between 
 Otho and Vitellius, held Vefpaiian and Titus in fufpenfe ; 
 and they thought it unfeafonable to engage in a foreign war, 
 while they were anxious for the fafety of their own country. 
 By thefe means the expedition againft Jerufalem was deferred. 
 for fome time ; and the city was not a«Sl:ually beHeged in form, 
 till after Vefpafian was confirmed in the empire, and Titus 
 was fent to command the forces in Judea. Thefe incidental 
 delays were very opportune for the Chriftians, and for thofe 
 who had any thoughts of retreating and providing for their 
 own fafety. Afterwards there was hardly any pollibility of 
 efcaping -, for as our Saviour fald in St. Luke's Gofpel, xix. 
 43. * The days (hall come upon thee, that thine enemies fhall 
 caft a trench about thee, and compafs thee round, and keep 
 thee in on every fide.' Accordingly the Romans having be-^ 
 girt Jerufalem with their forces, and having made feveral ajp* 
 laults without the defired fuccefs, j- Titus refolved to furround 
 the citv with a wall j and by the diligence and emulation of 
 the foldiers, animated by the prefence, and acting under th^ 
 continual infpeclion of the general, this work, which was 
 worthy of months, was with incredible fpeed, completed in 
 three days. The wall was of the dimenfions of thirty-nine 
 furlongs, and was ftrengthened with thirteen forts at proper 
 diftances : fo that, as the J hiftorian faith, all hope of fafety 
 was cut off from the Jews, together with all the means of 
 efcaping out of the city. No provifions could be carried in, 
 and no perfon could come out unknown to the enemy. But 
 to return to St. Matthew. 
 
 In the preceding verfes our Saviour had warned his dif- 
 clpies to fly, as foon as ever they fdw Jerulalem befieged b^ 
 the Romans; and now Ire afligns the reafon of his giving 
 them this caution, ver. 21. * For then fhall be great tribula- 
 tion, luch as was not from the beginning of the world to this 
 
 * See Jofephus' Jewifh wars, Book IV. Chap. ix. Sc(^. 1, 2 Sec, 
 
 f See Jofephus* Jewifh wars, Book V. Chap. xii. SeC^. 1, am] 2. 
 
 "^ * But along with all nnears of efcaping, all hope of fafety was 
 
 xut off to the Jews.' See Sed. 3. page 1252, m Hudloii's editiunr. 
 
time, no nor ever fliall be/ St. Mark exprefTeth it much in 
 the fame manner, xiii. 19. * For in thofe days (liall be afflic- 
 tion, inch as was not from the beginning of the creation 
 ^vhich God created, unto this time, neither fhall be.' This 
 feemeth to be a proverbial form of expreflion, as in Exodus, 
 X. 14. * And the locufts were very grievous, before them 
 were no fuch locufts is they neither after them fhall be 
 fuch :' and again in Joel, ii. 2. * A great people and a 
 ftrong, there hath not been ever the Hke, neither fhall be any 
 more after it, even to the years of many generations.' Of 
 the fame kind is that in Daniel, xii. I. * There fhall be a 
 time of trouble, fuch as n^'ver was fince there was a nation^j 
 pven to that fame time :' and that in the firft book of Macca- 
 bees, ix. 'll. There nvas grci*t a^iclion in Ifrael^ the Me 
 ^ivliereof luas not fmce the time that a prophet nvas not feen 
 omoti^Jl them. Our Saviour therefore might fitly apply the 
 fame manner of fpeaking upon the prefent occafion : but 
 be doth not make ufe of proverbial expreiTions without 9 
 proper meaning, and this may be underftood even literally. 
 For indeed, all hiftory cannot furniih us with a parallel to the 
 calamities and miferies of the Jews ; rapine an^ murder,: 
 famine and peftilence within •, fire and fword, and all ther 
 terrors of war without. Our Saviour wept at the forefight 
 of thefe calamities, and it is almoft impoflible for perfons o^ 
 any humanity to read the relation of them in Jofephus with*^ 
 out weeping too. That hiftorian might therefore well fay, 
 as he doth in * the preface to his hiftory, " Our city of all 
 tl^ofe which have been fubje^fed to the Romans, was ad- 
 Tanced to the higheft felicity, and was thruft down again to 
 the extremeft mifery : for if the misfortunes of all from the 
 beginning of the world were compared with thofe of the 
 Jews, they would appear much inferior upon the comparifon :" 
 and again in another -j- place he faith, " To fpeak in brief, 
 no other city ever fuffered fuch things, as no generation from 
 ^he beginning of the world was ever more fruitful of wicked-^ 
 
 ■^ * * For truly it happened to our city, of all them that came un-j 
 der the power of the Romans, that it was advanced to the greateft 
 happinefs, and afterwards fank into the greatelt mifery ; for if the 
 calamities of all from the beginning of the world were to be com- 
 pared with thefe of the Jews, in my opinion, they would appear" 
 lefs.* See Jofephus' Preface, S'-'tl. 4. page ^55. ' 
 
 •j- * To fpeak (hortly, no city ever fuffered fuch things, nor any 
 generation from the beginning of time, has ever been more fruitful 
 \^ vi(4^ke4a£f&<' See Book V. Chap. x. Se^. 5. jpage 124^ 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 55 
 
 jiefs." Sr. Luke exprefleth the reafon thus, xxi. 22. < For 
 thefe be the days of vengeance, that all thinc^s which are 
 written may be fulfilled. Thefe be the days of vengeance,* 
 wherein the calamities foretold by Mofes, Joel, Daniel, and 
 other prophets, as well as thofe predicted by our Saviour, 
 {hall all meet as in one common centre, and be fulfilled with 
 aggravation on this generation. * Thefe be the days of ven- 
 geance' too in another fenfe, as if God's vengeance had cer- 
 tain periods and revolutions, and the fame days were fatal to 
 the Jews, and deftinated to their deftruction. For it is very- 
 memorable, and matter of juft admiration, according to * Jo- 
 fephus, that the temple was burnt by the Romans in the fame 
 month, and on the fame day of the month as it was before by 
 the Babylonians. 
 
 Nothing fo violent can be of long continuance. Thefe 
 calamities were fo fevere, that like fire they muft in time have 
 confumed all, and have left nothing for themfelves to prey 
 upon. ' And except thofe days fhould be fhortened, there 
 fliould no flefh be faved,' ver. 22. If thefe wars and defola- 
 tions were to continue, none of the Jews would efcape de- 
 ftrudlion, they would all be cut off root and branch. I think 
 f Jofephus computes the number of thofe who perifhed irt 
 the fiege at eleven hundred thoufand, befides thofe who were 
 flain in other places : and if the Romans had gone on de- 
 llroying in this manner, the whole nation of Jews would 
 certainly in a little time have been extirpated. * But for 
 the eleh's fake,' but for the fake of the Chriftian Jews, 
 * thofe days fliall be fhortened.' But for the elect's fake, 
 whom he hath chofen, the Lord hath fhortened the days,' 
 as it is expreffed in St. Mark, xiii. 20. * The elect' is a well 
 known appellation in fcripture and antiquity for the Chrif- 
 tians ; and the Chriftian Jews, partly through the fury of the 
 Zealots on one hand, and the hatred of the Romans on the 
 other, and partly through the difficulty of fubfifting in the 
 mountains without houfes or provifions, would in all proba- 
 bility have been almoft all deftroyed either by the fword or 
 by famine, if the days had not been fhortened. But pro- 
 videntially the days were fliortened. Titus himfelf % was 
 
 * * One cannot help admiring here, an exaft coincidence in re- 
 fpeft of time. For the temple was burnt by the Romans in the 
 fame month, and on the very day wherein it had been formerly con- 
 fumed by the Babylonian?.' See Book VL Chap. iv. Bed. ti'^ 
 page 1279, in Hodfon's edition. ' 
 
 .f See Book VI. C^ap. ix. Sed. 3. ^^ 
 
 j * Uulefs Jerufakm had quickly fallen, time would have appeared 
 
96 DTSSCPiTATrONSf 'b^ 
 
 defirous of putting a fpeedy end to the fiege, having Rom<^ 
 and the riches and the pleafurcs there before his eyes.' Some' 
 of his officers * propoicd to him to turn the fiege into a 
 blockade, and fince they could not take the city by llorm, to 
 ftarve it into a furrender : but he thou^ijht'it not becoming 
 to lit Hill with fo great an army; and he feared left the 
 length of the time fhould diminiOi the glory of his fuccefs ; 
 every thing indeed may be eff^6ted in time, but celerity 
 contributes much to the fame and fplendor of actions. The 
 belieged too helped to fliorten the days by f their divifions • 
 and mutual fiaughters •, by ij: burning their provifiions, which 
 ^uld have fufficed for many years ; and by § fatally defert-'*' 
 iiig their lirongert holds, where they could never have been 
 taken by force but by famine alone. By theie means * the 
 days were (hortened •,* and indeed othcrwife Jerufalem could 
 never have been t iken in fo fhort a time, fo well fortitied as 
 it was, and fo well fitted to futlain a longer fiege. The 
 enemy without could hardly ever have prevailed but for the 
 faiflionS and feditions within. Titus himfelf could not but 
 afcribe his fuccefs to God, as he was viewing the fortifica- 
 tions, after the city was taken. His words to his friends 
 wfere very remarkable. " We have fought, (| faid he, with 
 God on our fide; and it is God who hath pulled the Je\vs 
 out of thefe ftrong holds ; for what could the hands of mcrt' 
 or' machines againft thefe towers .''" Gjd therefore, in the 
 opinion of Titus, as well as of St. Mark, * fhortened the days.' 
 After the deftruvftion of Jerufalem too, God inclined the heart 
 
 of Titus to take fome pity upon the remnant of the Jews, 
 \'"- "" <i 
 
 tedious to Titus, who had the wealth and pleafures of Rome in hisi 
 
 vi^w.' See Tacitus' hillory, Book V. p, 2J7> in Lipiius* edition..^ 
 
 -* See Jofcphus' Jewiih wars, Book V. Chap. xii. Sedl. 1. * I|^ 
 
 appeared to liim (Titus,) very unbecoming to be idle, having fo 
 
 great an army under his command. — He was afraid lell the length 
 
 ot time fhould take away from the fplendor of his fuccefs, he knew 
 
 that all things might be executed in time, bat tliat celerity in the 
 
 estecution adds to their glory.' Seepage 1251, in Hudfon'sedition.t* 
 
 "^ iSee the farne, Chap, i, 5:c. S<jc St6t. 4. *'^ 
 
 J * Which would have fufficed the btfieged for" many years/ ' 
 page 12; i;. 
 
 § ' Wherein by force they could never have been taken, but 
 only by famine.' S'.-e Book'VI. Chap. viii. Sed. 4. page 12S9. 
 • li * We have fought, faid he, by the help of G"d, a-id it v^'at 
 Go4 thai drew the Jews out of their Itrong holds. F >r what could 
 thc'^ha'na^ of men or rriiirtdfy Engines liave accompliflwd againtl tlicfc 
 lowers?' See C'»ap. ix. S^it. 1. page VJ[)0, 
 
THE PROPHECIES. gt 
 
 and to reftraln the nations from exerciling the cruelty that 
 they would have exercifed to^vards them. At Antioch par- 
 ticularly (where thedifciples were tirft called Chriitians) * the 
 feaate and the people oarn;jiHy importuned him to expel the 
 Jews out of the city ; but he prudently anlwered, that their 
 country whither they thould return being laid wafte, there 
 was no place that could receive them. Then they requefted 
 him to deprive the Jews of their former privileges, but thofe 
 he permitted them to enjoy as before. Thus * for the eledl's 
 f^ike thofe days' of perfecution * were (hortened.' 
 
 Our blelTed Lord had cautioned his difciples againft falfe 
 Chrifts and falfe prophets before, but he giveth a more 
 particular caution againll them about the time of the flege 
 and deftruftion of Jerufalem, ver. 23, and 24. * Then if any 
 man ihall fay unto you, Lo here is Chrift, or there, beheve it 
 not ; For there Ihail arife falfe Chrilh and falfe prophets, 
 and ihall fliew great IrTus and wonders, infomuch that (if it 
 were pofliole) they Ihail deceive che very elect.' And in 
 fa£l many fucli impoftors did arife about that time, as we 
 learn from -{• Jofephus, and promifed deliverance from God, 
 being fuborned by the tyrants or governors to prevent the 
 people and foldiers from deferting to the Romans ; and the 
 lower the Jews were reduced, the more difpofed would they 
 be to liften to thefe deceptions, and the more ready to fol- 
 low the deceivers. Hegefippus too in % Eufebius mentions 
 the coming of falfe Chriiis and falfe prophets about the fame 
 time. But as it was to little purpoie for a man to take upon 
 him the character of the Chriii, or even of a prophet, with- 
 out miracles to vouch his divine miiTion ; fo it was the com- 
 mon artifice and pretence of thefe impoilors to ihew * figns 
 and wonders,' Semaa kai teraia the very words ufed by 
 Chrift in his prophecy, and by § Jofephus in his hiilory*. 
 
 ♦ See the fame, Book VII. Chap. v. Scd. 2. 
 
 •|- * And tliere were many eufuariiig prophets fet to work by the 
 tyrants among the common people. Tlieie gave out that they 
 might expecl help from God, that they might be tiie lefs difpofed 
 to defert, and that hope might retain them, whj bemg above fear 
 were the guards of the city. In the tim<r of adverfity a man ij 
 quickly perUiaJcd.* See Book VI. Chap. v. Scvfc. 2. page 1251, 
 in Hudion's edition. 
 
 :|: See Eufebius' Ecclefiaftical hiftory, Book IV. Chap. xxii. 
 
 ^ See Jofephus* Antiqiiitiejj, Book XX. Chap. vij. Sed. 5, 
 page 39 ^ in Hudfon's edition. See Jewilh wars, Book VII. 
 Cirip. xi. St»fl. 1. 
 
 VOL. II. MO. 6. % 
 
5S DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 Simon Mogiis performed great wonders accordinjT to the 
 account that is given of him in the A6ls of the ApolHes, viii. 
 9, 10, 11. * There was a certain man called Simon, r.'hich 
 before time in the city ufcd forcery, and bewitched the 
 people of Samaria, giving out that himfclf was fome great 
 one ; To whom they all gave heed from the lenil: to the 
 greateft, faying. This man is the great power of God : And 
 to him they had regard, becaufe that of long time he had 
 bewitched them with forceries. Dofitheus likewife was 
 reputed to work wonders according to * Origen : Borchoche- 
 bas too, who f Jerome faith pretended to vomit flames. 
 Such alio were the Jews, of whom St. Paul fpeaketh, ^l l*im. 
 iii. 8, 14. comparing them to ' Jannes and Jambres,* 
 famous magicians of Egypt, who ' withftood Mofes, as thefe 
 alfo refifted the truth, men of corrupt minds, reprobate con- 
 cerning tlie faith,' jjoneroi anihroim hai gociesy * wicked men 
 and impoftors.' There is a ftrange propcniity in mankind 
 to believe things marvellous and aftonifliing : and no wonder, 
 that weak and wicked men, Jews and Samaritans, were de- 
 ceived by fuch impoftors ; when if it had been poffible they 
 would have deceived ' the very eledl/ the Chriftians them- 
 "Telves. 
 
 But beJiohl, hhh our Saviour, ' I have told you before,* 
 ver. 25, Behold I have given you fufficient warning, 
 
 • Wherefore if they fliall fay unto you. Behold, he is in the 
 defert, go not forth •, behold, he is in the fecret chambers, 
 believe it not,' ver. 26. "It is furpriling that our Saviour 
 fliould not only foretel the appearance of thefe impoftors, 
 
 ^^"but alfo the manner and circumftances of their conduct. For 
 fome he mentions as appearing in ' the defert,' and fome in 
 
 • th^ fecret chambers •,' and the event hath in all points 
 ^*^nfwcrcd to the prediction. Several of the falfe Chrifts and 
 \'^tie prophets conducted their followers ' into the defert.' 
 
 JoTephus in his ij: Antiquities faith exprefsly, that many im- 
 
 * See Origen againft Celfiis, Book VI. Chap. xi. page 638, 
 Vol. I. in the Bcnedicline edition. 
 
 f See his book againll llufinus, Book III. Col. 466, of Vol. 
 
 ^irlV. in the Benedidline edition. 
 
 hnr! 4»' * But the impollors and deceivers pcrfuadod the rabble to fol- 
 
 ' low tliem into the wildernefs. For ihey told them that they would 
 fliew them evident wonders and figns, wjiich would be wrought by 
 
 tjfUVc providence of God. And indeed many were pcrfuaded by ihem, 
 and fuflfercd the ptinifliment of their folly. For having been appre- 
 hended and brought back, they were chailifcd by Felix.' See Jd- 
 
THE PROPHECIES.. ^ 
 
 poftors and cheats perfuaded the people to follow them * into 
 the defert/ where they promifed to fhew manifeit wonders 
 and figns done by the providence of God ; and many being 
 perfuaded fufFered the punilhment of their folly j for Felix 
 brought them back, and challifed them. Again in his * 
 hiltory of the Jewifh war fpeaking of the fame pcirfons he 
 faith, that thefe impoftors, under a pretence of divine infplra- 
 tion, affected innovations and changes, perfuaded the multi- 
 tude to grow mad, and led them forth * into the defert,' ^s 
 if God would there fhew them the ligns of liberty. Againft 
 thefe Felix, for it feemed to be the foundation of a revolt, 
 fent horfe and foot foldiers, and flew a great number of them. 
 The Egyptian falfe prophet, mentioned by f Jofephus, and in 
 
 vjthe Acts of the Apoftles, xxi. 38. * led out into the wilder- 
 
 -iiefs four thoufand men that were murderers :' but Felix 
 inarching with l^is forces, and coming to an engagment 
 
 jjV«fith him, the Egyptian himfelf with a few others fled away, 
 and moft of thofe who had been with him were flain or taken 
 prifoners. There was likevvife another impoftor mentioned 
 
 %4)y X Jofpehus, who promifed falvation to the people, and a 
 ceffation of all evils, if they would follow him * into the 
 defert ;' but Feftus fent horfe and foot againft him, and 
 deftroyed the deceiver himfelf, and thofe who followed him. 
 
 gtjf hefe things happened before the deftruftion of Jerufalem, 
 
 31 
 
 <'^ephus' Antiquities, Book XX. Chap. vii. Sefl. 6. page 893, ia 
 
 "J^^udron*s edition. 
 
 * * For cheats and men that were deceivers, under a pretence 
 of being infpired, while they were meditating innovations and 
 changes, perfuaded the multitude to ^row mad, and led them forth 
 into the wildernefs, where they promifed to fliew them the figns of 
 liberty. As this feemed tq be the commencement of a revolt Felix 
 fent againft them both horfe and foot foldiers completely armed, 
 who flew a great number of them.' See Jewifh wars, Book II. 
 Chap. xiii. Seft, 4. page iQ75. 
 
 f * A battle having enfued, the Egyptian efcaped with a few, 
 but the greater part of his followers were either flain or made pri- 
 foners.' See Jofephus' Antiquities, Book XX. Chap. vii. Sedl. 6. 
 Jewifh wars, Book II. Chap. xiii. Sed. 5. page 1076. 
 
 X * But Feftus fends an armed force confilting of horfe and foot, 
 againft them who had been deceived by a certain impoftor who had 
 promifed to them fafety and an end to their evils, if they would 
 
 'follow him into the wildernefs. They that were fent put to death 
 both the deceiver and his followers.* ' See Antiquities, Book XX« 
 Ciiap. vii. Sea. 10, pa|;e 895. ' ^'' •'''' 
 
^f DJ^SERTATIOKS 
 
 and a little after * Jonathan a weaver perfuacled not a few 
 indigent fellows to adhere to him, and led them forth * into 
 the defert,* promifing there to {hew iigns and apparitions ; 
 but his followers moft were flain, fome were made priJbners, 
 .and he himfelf was afterwards taken, and burned aUve by 
 brder of Vefpafian. As feveral of thefe impoftors thus cor- 
 dudled their followers into * the dcfert/ fo did others inio 
 
 * the fecret chambers' or places of fecurity : as particularly 
 the pfeudoprophct mentioned by -j- Jofcphus, who declared 
 to the people in the city, that God commanded them to go 
 up into the temple, and there they fhould receive the figns 
 of deliverance. A multitude of men, women, and children, 
 went up accordingly, but inftead of deliverance, the phvce 
 Was fet on fire by the Romans, and fix thoufand perifhed 
 miferably in the flames, or by throwing themfeives down to 
 efcape them. 
 
 Our Saviour therefore might well caution his difciples botK 
 againft the former and the latter fort of thefe deceivers.: 
 
 * For as the lightning cometh out of the eaft, and fhineth 
 even unto the weft ; fo fhall alfo the coming of the fon of 
 man be,' ver. 27. His coming will not be in this or that 
 particular place, but like the lightning will be fudden and 
 univerfal. The appearance of the true Chrift will be as 
 diftinguifhable from that of the falfe Chrift, as lightning 
 which fhineth all round the hemifphere is from a blaze of 
 ftraw. What a learned :j: Prelate obferves from Jofephus is 
 v^ry memorable, that ** the Roman army entered into Judea 
 oh the eaft fide of it, and carried on their conqueiis weft- 
 ward, as if not only the extenfivenefs of the ruin, but the 
 very route, which the army would take, was intended in the 
 comparifon of the lightning coming out of the eaft, and 
 fhining even unto the weft." * For wherefoever the carcafe 
 is', there will the eagles be gathered together,' ver. 28. By thes 
 
 * * He perfuaded not a few indigent people to cleavf to him, and 
 he' led them forth into the wildernei's, promifing to {hew them figus 
 and apparitions.* See Jewifh wars, Book VH. Chap. xi. Se<^. 1. 
 page 1357. 
 
 f * Moved by thefe inftances of deflruftion, a certain falfe pfo- 
 phet arofeat that tiine>3nd puSlifhed to the inhabitants of the city, 
 that God ordered them to aicend into the temple (i.ot to go into 
 the wildernefs) for there he would give them figns of their delivci>>i 
 ance.* See Book Vi. Chap. v. Std. 2. page J 281. 
 
 if ^ee BiHiop Pearce*s Pi{rer*^ation on the dellr«dion of Jcrufa- 
 letfi, inferted in Dr., Jorti;[i^8 Remarks oo £cclefiallical Hillory,- 
 V(^. I. page 27. j^ .'^,,ii^ ,-4i.t^ -'^' >'"-^ W . 
 
THE !'Ro:f»irEciR«r Wl 
 
 .£ 
 
 n(^rd carcafe, Ss 'tTie'fame excellent * Pr'elate jurdy rerriarkisi 
 is meant the Jewifh nation, which was morally and judiclr 
 oufly dead, and whofe deftrucftion was pronounced in tne de» 
 crees of heaven. Our Saviour, after his ufual manner, appliea 
 a proverbial expreffion with a particular meaning. For ai| 
 according to the old proverb, ' wherefoever the carcafe is, 
 there will the eagles be gathered togtither j' fo wherefoever 
 the Jews are, there will Chrift be taking vengeance upon theai 
 by the Romans, who are properly compared to eagles as thq 
 fiercefi: birds of prey, and whofe enfign was an eagle, ta 
 which probably our Saviour in this paflage alluded. And as 
 it was faid, fo was it done ; for the vi<Sl:ories of the Romans 
 were not confined to this or that place, but like a flood over7 
 ran the whole land. Jofephus faith that f there was no part ' 
 of Judea, which did not partake of the calamities of the capitaf 
 city. At Antioch, | the Jews being falfely accufed of a de- 
 l^gn to burn the city, many of them were burned in the. 
 theatre, and others were flain. The Romans purfued, and 
 took and flew them every where, as particularly § at the fieo-eL 
 of Machasrus ; at || the wood Jardes, where the Jews were 
 furrounded, and hone of them efcaped, but being not feweiL 
 than three thonfand were all flain ; and % at MaH^da, where^ 
 being clofely belieged, and upon the point of being taken^ 
 tkey firfl: murdered their wives and children, and then thera^! 
 felves to the number of nine hundred and flxty, to prevent 
 their falling into the enemy's hands. When ** Judea \V2.i. 
 totally fubdued, the danger extended to thofe who dwelt at ^[ 
 diflrance. Many ff were flain in Egypt, and their tempie^ 
 there was fliut up : and in XX Cyrene the followers of Jona-,, 
 thati, a weaver, and author of new diftiirbances, were mofl of 
 them flain; he himfelf was taken prlfoner, and by his falfe, 
 accu4atiori three thoufand of the richefl: Jews were condernned' 
 and put to death : and with this account Jofephus concludes 
 his hiflory of the Jewifli war. . ■ =• 
 
 ,^^ There was fomething fo very extraordinary in the condQ£^<>^ 
 of thefe falfe Chrifts and falfe prophets, and, in tlieir appeals* 
 
 -c^'iS^e the fame, page 2^ "'^^"^ ^'^''^^ ^^ ^^^*'^ * t 
 
 , + -* There was no part of Judea, that ^id not fliare wit"h thccl^^ 
 
 in- its calamities.* St-e JewiHi wars, Book IV. Chap/vu. &J3- Wv 
 
 page 1190, in Hudfon's edition. ' ' ^f r -ufr^ ^!iJ 
 
 t See Book Vll.Chap.iii. Sea. 3. J See Bogk VII. Chap, d!'*' 
 
 --jl'rSee the fame, Sed. 5. ^ See YneTame, Chap, ikl, 
 
 ,** Se« the fame-, Glfep.^.- Sea, 1. ffSk the fame, Chap. ^ 
 
 Xt See the fame, Chap. xi. ^" '^* ^ - ^^ 
 
62 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 ance at that time particularly, that it may not be improper 
 to -beltow fome conliderations upon this iubject, elpecially as 
 theiy confiJerations may tend to confirm and flrengthen us 
 in our molt holy religion. 
 
 oi ii;v/lt is obvious to obferve from hence, that in all proba- 
 "bilify there hath been a true prophet, a true Chriil, other- 
 wife there wmild hardly have been io many cheats and coun- 
 terfeits Fictions are ulually formed upon realities ; and 
 there would be nothing fpurious, but for tlie fake of Ihme- 
 thing true and genuine. Tl^ere would be no bad money> 
 if there was none current and good. There would be no 
 quacks and empirics, if there were no phyficians able to per- 
 form real cures. In like manner there would be no pre- 
 tenders to divine inipiratiun, were none truly and divinely in^ 
 ■fpired. There would not (we may reafonabiy prelumc) have 
 been fo many falle Mtfliahs, had not a true Meffiah been 
 promiled by God, and expecVed by men. And if a Mefliah 
 hatii couie from God, whom can we fo properly pitch upon 
 for the psrfon, as the man Chrift Jefus ? If there were alfo 
 fome mock prophets in imitation of Mohammed, yet their 
 number was nothing near fo confiderable, and his luccefs was 
 fufficient to excite and encourage them : whereas the fate and 
 condition of Jefus would rather have deterred any impoftors 
 ^ro(n following his example. 
 
 ^ 2. Another natural obfervatlon from hence is, that the 
 MeiTiah was particularly expe«Sted about the tiine of our Sa- 
 viour, and coufequently that the prophets had beforehand 
 marked out that very time for his coming. For we read not 
 of any falfe Melliahs before the age of our Saviour, nor or fo 
 many in any age after ; and why did they rife at that time 
 particularly, if the Meffiah was not at that time particularly 
 expected •, and why did the Jews expedl their Mefli>ih at 
 that time more than at any other, if that was not the time 
 before appointed for his coming .'* The propliet Daniel m 
 particular had foretold, ix. 25, &c. that Meffiah the prince 
 jhould come towards the end of feventy weeks of years, or 
 490 years, from the going forth of the decree to rellore and 
 ^o rebuild Jerufakm. Before thefe weeks of years were, by 
 one account or other, near expiring, hiftory faith nothing of 
 ^^e fcvUe Meffiahs : but when the prophetic weeks drew lOr 
 wanls a conclufion, then thefe impoftors arofe frequent, like 
 fo many meteors to dazzle the eyes, and miflead the wan- 
 dering iteps of Jews and Samaritans. Nothing can be a 
 more evident and convincing proof, that the Jews then un- 
 der! tood the prophecy in the fame fenfc as the ChriUi^ns, 
 
THE PROrHECIE*^ 63 
 
 however they may endeavour to evade the force of it now. 
 They pretend that the coming of the MelFnh was delayed 
 for the tins of the people, and therefore they ilill hve in ex* 
 pe<5iation of him, though they know neitlier the time nor 
 the place of his appearing. Strange I that he who was to 
 come for the lins of the people, fhould delay his coming for 
 their (ins : and more ifrangc ftill ! that God iliould falilfy 
 fo many of his promifes made by the mouths of his holy pro- 
 phets, Numb, xxiii. 19. * God is not a man that he ihould 
 lie, neither the fon of man that he fliould repent : hath he 
 faid, and would he not do it ? or hath he fpoken, and would 
 he not make it good ?' 
 
 3. It may be farther obferved from hence, that the MeH- 
 ilah was expelled to work miracles. Miracles are the cre- 
 dentials of a meflenger from God : and it was foretold par- 
 ticularly of the Meffiah, that he fhould work miracles. There 
 was no pretending therefore to the charadler of the Mefliah 
 without the neceflary qualifications. Had not the power 
 of working miracles been efteemed an efTcntial ingredient in 
 the charadter of the Mefliah, thefe impofl:ors would never 
 have had the afTurance to pretend to it, or been fo foolifh as 
 to hazard their reputation, and venture their whole fuccefs 
 upon fuch an experiment : but all of them to a man drew 
 the people after them with a pretence of working miracles, 
 of fhewing figns, and wonders, and apparitions. Now the 
 very miracles which the Mefliah was to perform, Jefus hath 
 performed, and none other befides Jefus. The prophet 
 Ifaiah foretold, that the Mefhah fhould cure the lame and 
 the blifidy the deafznd the dumb; and accordingly thefe very 
 perfons were cured in great numbers by Jefus. The pro- 
 phet Ifaiah foretold likewife, that thefe miracles fhould be 
 wrought in ' the defert ;' and accordingly in the defert Jeius 
 wrought them : and by the way I fuppofe this prophecy 
 was one principal reafon why moll of the falfe Chrifts and 
 falfe prophets led their followers into folitudes and deferts, 
 promifing there to fhew fins and wonders. The prophet 
 Ifaiah foretold, xxxv. 1 , &c. ' The wildernefs and the fo- 
 litary place fhnll be glad for them, and the defert fhall re- 
 joice, and blofTom as the rofe. — ^They fhall lee the glory 
 of the Lord, and the excellency of our God. — The eyes of 
 the blind fhall be opened, and the ears of the deaf fliall be 
 unftopped. The lame man fhall leap as an hart, and the 
 tongue of the dumb fing.' The apoftle and evan^elill: St. 
 Matthew relates, xv. 29, &c. that ' Jefus departed froqi 
 thence' {from the coafts of Tyre and Sidon) ' and cam.e nigh 
 
Gfk' DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 unto the fea of GalPee, and went up into a mountain, and 
 iat dowu there. And great multitudes canne unto him, hav- 
 ing with them thole that were lame, blind, dumb, maimed, 
 and many oihers, and caft them down at Jefus' feet, and he 
 healed them : infomuch that the multitude wondered, when 
 they lav/ the dumb to fpeak, the maimed to be whole, the 
 hme to walk, and the blind to fee : and they glorified the 
 God of IfraeL' Since then the miracles of the Mefliah were 
 wrou^rht by Jefus alone, Jefus alone can have any juft claim 
 to be the MefTiih: and from his works we may conclude, 
 John vi. 14<. ' This is of a truth that prophet that Ihould 
 come into the world/ 
 
 'i*. \'ery obfervable is the difference between the conducl: 
 and fuccefsof thefe deceivers and of Jefus Chrill : for in hiai 
 we have all the marks and characters of limplicity and truth, 
 in them of fraud and impofture. They were men of de- 
 bauched lives and vicious principles : he ' did no fin,* 1 Pet. 
 ii. 22. * neither wai guile found in his mouth :' even Pilate 
 his judge declared, John xix. 6. that he could * find no 
 fault in him.' They lived by rapine and fpoil, by plunder 
 and murder : He, Luke ix. .56. * came not to dedroy mens 
 lives, but to fave them :' He fed the hungry ; healed the fick, 
 and went from place to place doing good. Their conduct 
 breathes nothing but ambition and pridv, cruelty and revenge: 
 his behaviour was all humility and meeknefs, charity and 
 love of mankind. They were actuated by worldly motives, 
 and propofed to themfelves fecular ends and interefts ; Jefus 
 was the fartheit removed from any fufpicion of that kind, 
 and when the people would have taken him, John vi. 15. 
 
 * to make him a king,' he withdrew himfelf from them, 
 
 * and departed again into a mountain himfelf alone.' Their 
 pretenlions were accommodated to the carnal expectations of 
 the Jews, and withal were backed by force and violence, 
 and yet could not fucceed and profper : on the contrary, the 
 religion of Jefus was fpiritual, difclaimed all force, and took 
 the way (iiuuianly fpeaking) not to prevail, and yet prevailed 
 ag.iinit all the power and oppofition of the world. Now of 
 thefe who were tb.; deceivers, think you, who was the true 
 Chiill ? Had Jefus been an impoftor, he would have hved 
 and aCted like an impoltor. Had his dcfign been any thing 
 like theirs, like theirs it would have been difcovered and 
 brought to nought. Nothing could make his religion ft:and, 
 but its Coming from God. This is the reafoning of one, 
 who cannot be fufpe^'ted to favour the caufe of Chriltianity, 
 tlic learut.s.1 Gamaliel in the Jcwilh Saniiedrira ', and to him 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 65^ 
 
 tKat" |;rMt council agreed, A6ts v. 36, &c. * Before thefe 
 days rofe up rheudas, boafting himfelf to be fome body, to 
 whom a number of men, about four hundred, joined them- 
 felves ; who was (lain, and all, as many as obeyed him, 
 were fcattered, and brought to nought. After this man 
 rofe up Judas of Galilee, in the days of the taxing, and drew 
 away much people after him ; he alfo periflied, and all, 
 even as many as obeyed him, were difperfed. And now I 
 fay unto you, refrain from thefe men, and let them alone ; 
 for if this counfel or this work be of men, it will come to 
 nought : but if it be of God, ye cannot overthrow it ; left 
 haply ye be found even to fight againft God. And to him 
 they agreed.' 
 
 5. But though the truth will at laft prevail over error and 
 impofture, yet it is a melancholy proof of the weaknefs, and 
 fuperftition, and enthufiafm of mankind, that thefe falfe 
 Chrifts and falfe prophets fliould delude fuch numbers as 
 they did to their deftru<Stion. The falfe Mefliahs had for a 
 time many more difciples and followers than the true Mef- 
 iiah. The Chriftians were once, Luke xii. 32. * a little 
 flock. The number of the names together,' A^s i. 15. 
 
 * were about an hundred and twenty.' Whereas thefe im- 
 poftors attra^ed and drew away great multitudes, one of 
 them * fix thoufand, another f even thirty thoufand. With 
 a pretence of divine infpiration, they taught the people, as 
 4: Jofephus exprefleth it, daitnonan to grow enthufiaftically 
 ma'd, as if they were poflefi^ed and actuated by fome fpirit 
 or demon : and indeed no plague or epidemical diftemper 
 is more catching and contagious than enthufiafm. It pafl^eth 
 from nian to man like wild-fire. The imagination is foon 
 heated, and there is rarely judgment enough to cool it again, 
 
 * The very ele6i:,' even good Chriftians themfelves, if they 
 attend to enthufiafts, will be in danger of taking the infec- 
 tion, and be continually liable to be, Eph. iv. 14. ^ tofl^ed 
 to and fro, and carried about with every wind of dodtrine,' 
 if they have not (as all have not) a fufficient ballaft of dif- 
 cretion to keep them fteady. In reality, enthufiafts know 
 
 * * And a very great mixed multitude, amounting to fix thou* 
 fand.' See Jofephus' Jewifh wars, Book VI, Chap. v. Seft. 2. 
 page 1281, in Hudfon's edition, 
 
 \ * He draws together thirty thoufand, who were deceived by 
 his forceries.* See Book II, Chap. xiii. Se<St. 5. page 1075, 6. 
 
 J * Under pretence of infpiration, — he perfuaded the people t9 
 grow mad.*- See the fsunc,. Se6t. 4. page 1075i 
 
 VOL. II, NO. 6. IF 
 
66 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 as little of the revelation given us by Chrift, as of tlie r^afon 
 given us by God. They are blind leaders ^f the blind. 
 
 * Wherefore if they (iiall lay unto you, Ikhold, h^ is in the 
 defert,' behold his power is experienced in field-prc aching, 
 
 * go not forth 5 behold, he is in the fecret chambers/ behold 
 his prefence is confpicuous in the tabernacles or conventicles, 
 
 * believe it not.' lie is bel\ fought in his word, a^id in his - 
 works : and he will certainly be found by thofe and thofe 
 alone, who love him, not with fanaticifm and enthuliafm, 
 but in truth and foherncfs, fo as to keep his commandments, 
 which is the only infallible proof and legitimate iflue of love. 
 For as our Saviour himfelf faith, John xiv. ^3. * If a man 
 love me, he will keep my words ; and my father will love 
 him, and we will come unto him, and make our abode with 
 him.' 
 
 6. Once more, it is to be obferved, that we muft not cre- 
 dit every one, who cometh to us with a pretence of working 
 miracles. For the falfe Chrifts and falfe prophets pretended 
 to fhow great figns and wonders *, and yet notwithO^anding 
 all their miraculous pretenfions, our blefl'ed Lord cautions 
 his difciples not to believe or follow them. But tlien the 
 queftion will be naturally aiked, If we muft not believe thofe 
 who work miracles, whom muft we believe ; how fnall we 
 know whether a perfon doth or doth not a(5l by commiffion 
 from heaven ? how ihall we diftinguilh whether the do(5trine 
 is of God or of men ? Indeed if miracles were not poflible to 
 be wrought at all, as fome have pretended ; or could be 
 wrought only by God, or thofe who are commilTioned by 
 him, as others have argued •, the reply would be obvious and 
 eafy : but that miracles are poftible to be wrought is a ttuth 
 agreeable to reafon, and that they may be wrought by evil 
 fpirits is a fuppoiition agreeable to fcripture ; and therefore 
 the beft anfvver is, that reafon muft judge in this cafe as in 
 everv other, and determine of the miracles bv the doctrines 
 which they are alleged to confii'm. If a do^lrine is evil, 
 no miracles can be wrought by a divine power in its behalf; 
 for God can never fet his hand and feal to a lie. If a doc- 
 trine is good, then we may be certain, that the miracles 
 vouched for it were not wrought by the power of evil fpirits *, 
 for at that rate, according to our Saviour's argument, Luke 
 xi. LS. * Satan would be divided againft himfelf, and his 
 kingdom could not ftand.' Good fpirits can never confirm 
 and eftablilh what is evil, neither can evil fpirits be fuppofed 
 to promote what is good. Suppofing that the miracles pre- 
 tended in favow of Paganifm were all real miraclesj yet as 
 
^ THE PROPHECIES. 67 
 
 they lead men to a corrupt religion and idolatrous worfliip, 
 BO reverence, no regard is to be paid to them ncccrding to 
 the command of Moles, Deut. xiii. 1, &c. * It there arife 
 among you a prophet, or a dreamer of dreams, and giveth 
 -thee a (ign or a wonder, And tlie fign or the wonder come 
 to pafs, whereof he fpake unto thee, faying. Let us go after 
 other gods (which thou haft not known) and let us ferve 
 them : Thou Ihalt not hearken unto the words of that pro- 
 phet, or that dreamer of dreams : for the Lord your God 
 proveth you, to know whether you love the Lord your God 
 with all your heart, and with all your foul.' In like mari- 
 ner we muft not admit any thing contrary to tlie do<rtrines 
 of Chrift and his apoftles, whatever miracles are boafted to 
 recommend and authorize it. For the do6hines of the 
 Chriftian religion are not only perfecliy agreeably to reafon, 
 hut moreover God hath coniirmed it, amply confirmed it, 
 by miracles, and hath injoined us ftricdy to adhere to it ; 
 and God can never be fuppofed to work miracles to confirm 
 contradictions: and therefore allowing (what we cannot rea- 
 fonably allow) that the miracles of ApoUonius and other im- 
 pofi:ors were true and well attefted, yet the foundation of 
 .Chrift fiandeth firm, and cannot at all be Ihaken by them. 
 Should any man, or number of men, with ever fo grave and 
 confident a pretence to infallibility alTert— that it is our duty 
 implicitly to believe and obey the church : when Chrift com- 
 mands us, Matth. xxiii. 9. * to call no man father upon 
 •earth, for one is our Father which is in heaven' — that the 
 iervice of God is to be performed, in an unknown tongue ; 
 -when St. Paul in his firft Epiftle to the Corinthians hath 
 written a whole chapter, xiv. exprcfsly againft it — that the 
 iacrament of the Lord's fupper is to be adminiftered only ia 
 one kind ; when Chrift inllituted it, Matth. xxvi. and his 
 apoftles ordered it, 1 Cor. xi. to be celebrated in both — that 
 the propitiatory facrifice of Chrifi: is to be repeated in the 
 mafs ; when the divine author of the Epiftle to the Hebrews 
 teacheth us, x. 10. that * the body of Jefus Chrift was of- 
 fered once for all,' and, ver. 14. that * by one offering he 
 hath perfeded for ever them that are fanctified' — that men 
 may arrive at fuch heighths of virtue as to perform works 
 of merit and fupererogation ; when our Saviour orders us, 
 Luke xvii. 10. * after we have done all thofe things which 
 are commanded us, to fay, we are unprofitable fervants, we 
 have done hid that which was our duty to do' — tliat attrition 
 and confellion together with the abfolution of the prieft, will 
 put a dying.iinxier into a ftatc of grace and lalvation ; whca 
 
 f 2 
 
6S DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 the fcripture again and again declares, Heb. xii. H. that 
 »* without holinefs no man fhall lee the Lord,' and, 1 Cor. 
 Ti. 9. * the unrighteous fhall not inherit the kingdom of 
 God' — that the fouls of men, even of good men, immedi- 
 ately after death pafs into purgatory ; when St. John is com- 
 manded from heaven to write. Rev. xiv. ly. * BlelTed are 
 the dead who die in the Lord, that they may reft from their 
 labours, and their works do follow them' — that we muft 
 worlhip images, and the relics of the faints ; when our Sa- 
 viour teacheth us, Matth. iv. 10. ' that we muft worfliip the 
 Lord God, and him only we muft ferve' — that we muft in- 
 vocate and adore faints and angels ; when the apoftle charg- 
 eth us. Col. ii. 18. to * let no man beguile us of our reward 
 in a voluntary humility and worfliipping of angels* — that 
 we muft pray to the virgin Mary and all faints to intercede 
 for us ; when St. Paul affirms, 1 Tim. ii. 5. that as there is 
 only ' one God,' fo there is only * one mediator between 
 God and men, the man Chrift Jefus* — that it is lawful to 
 fill the world with rebellions and treafons, with perfecutions 
 and mallacres, for the fake of religion and the church ; when 
 St. James afthres us, i. 20. that * the wrath of man worketh 
 not the righteoufnefs of God j' and when Chrift maketh 
 imiverfal love and charity the diftinguifhing mark and badge 
 of his difciples, John xiii. 35. * By this ftiall all men know 
 that ye are my difciples, if ye have love one to another' — I 
 fay ihould any man aflert thefe things fo directly contrary to 
 •^Teafon and to the word of God, and vouch ever fo many mi- 
 ^ 'ricles in confirmation of them, yet we ftiould make no fcru- 
 ple to reject and renounce them all. Nay we are obliged to 
 denounce anathema againft the teacher of fuch do<^l:rines, 
 though he were an apoftle, though he were an angel from 
 heaven : and for this we have the warrant and authority of 
 -ff'St. Paul, and to ftiow that he laid peculiar ftrefs upon it, he 
 repeats it twice with great vehemence, Gal. i. 8, 9. * Though 
 we or an angel from heaven preach any other gofpel untcf 
 you than that which we have preached unto you, let him 
 be accurfed. As we faid before, fo fay I now again, If any 
 one preach any other gofpel unto you, than that ye have 
 received, let him be accurfed.' Indeed the miracles alleged 
 ^^> ' in fupport of thefe doiftrines are fuch ridiculous incredible 
 things that a man muft have faith, 1 do not fay to remove 
 mountains, but to fwallow mountains, who can receive for 
 truth the legends of the church of Rome. But admitting 
 that any of the Romifh miracles were undeniable matters of 
 fa6t, and were attefted by the beft and naoll authentic records 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 69^ 
 
 of time, yet I know not what the Bifhop of Rome would gain 
 by it, but a better title to be thought Antichrift. For we 
 know that the coming of Antichrift, as St. Paul declares, 
 S Their, ii. 9, 10. * is after the working of Satan with all 
 power and figns, and lying wonders, and with all deceivable- 
 nefs of unrighteoufnefs : and he doeth great wonders in the 
 light of men,' according to the prophecy of St. John, Rev. 
 xii. 13, ^^' * and deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by 
 the means of thofe miracles which he hath power to do.' Nor 
 indeed is any thing more congruous and reafonable, than that 
 < God' 2 Their, ii. 10, 1 1. * fliould fend men ilrong delufion, 
 that they fliould believe a lie, becauie they received not the 
 love of the truth, that they might be faved.' 
 
 But to return from this digreilion, though I hope neither 
 an improper nor unedifying digreifion, to our main fubject. 
 
 ^ XX. 
 
 The fame fuhject continuid, 
 A- • ' 
 
 PART III. 
 
 >Te are now come to. the lail a<^ of this difmal tragedy, 
 the deftrudtion of Jerufalem, and the final diliblution of the 
 Jewiih poHty in church and ftate, which our Saviour 
 for feveral reafons might not think fit to declare nakedly 
 and plainly, and therefore choofeth to clothe his difcourfe 
 in figurative language. " He might poffibly do it, as * Dr. 
 Jortin conceives, to perplex the unbelieving perfecuting 
 Jews, if his dilbourfes fhould ever fall into their hands, that 
 ? they might not learn to avoid the impending evil." * Im- 
 r mediately after the tribulation of thofe days, (hall the fun 
 . be darkened, and the moon fliall not give her light, and 
 the flars fliall fall from heaven, and the powers of the hea- 
 vens ihall be fhaken.' Commentators generally underftand 
 this and what follows of the end of the world and of Chriil's 
 coming to judgment : but the words * immediately after 
 the tribulation of thofe days,' ftiow evidently that he is not 
 fpeaking of any diftant event, but of Ibmething immediately 
 confequent upon the tribulation before-mentioned, and that 
 mull be the deftrudlion of Jerufalem. It is true, his figures 
 
 * Dr. Jortin's Remarks on Ecclcfiallical Hidory, Vol. I. p. 75. 
 
70 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 are very ftrong, but no ftronger than are ufed by the ancient 
 prophets upon iimilar occalians. The prophet Ifaiah Ipeak- 
 eth in the ianic manner of Babylon, xiii. 9, iO. * Behold the 
 day of the Lord coaieth, cruel both with wrath and iierce 
 anger, to lay the land defolate •, and he iliall deftroy the 
 iiniiers thereof out of it. For the ftars of heaven and the 
 condellations thereof (hall not give their light j the fun fhali 
 be darkened in his going forth, and the moon ihall not caufe 
 her light to Ihine.' The prophet Ezekiel fpcaking in the 
 fame manner of Egypt, xxxii. 7, S. * And when I Ihall put 
 thee out, I will cover the heaven, and make the iVars thereof 
 dark ; I will cover the fun with a cloud, and the moon fhall 
 not give her light. And the bright lights of heaven will I 
 make dark over thee, and fet darknefs upon thy land, iaith 
 the Lord God.' The prophet Daniel fpeaketh in the lame 
 manner of the (laughter of the Jews by the little horn, whe- 
 ther by the little horn be underftood Antiochus Epiphanes 
 or the' power of the Romans ; viii. 10. * And it waxed great 
 even to the hoft of heaven ; and caft down Ibme of the hoft, 
 and of the ftars to the ground, and fkamped upon them :' 
 And the prophet Joel of this very deftruction of Jerufalem, 
 ii. 30, 51. ' And I will fliow wonders in the heavens and in 
 the earth, blood and fire and pillars of fmoke. The fun fliall 
 be turned into darknefs, and the moon into blood, before the 
 great and the terrible day of the Lord come.' Thus it is that 
 in the prophetic language great commotions and revolutions 
 upon earth, are often reprefented by commotions and changes 
 in the heavens. 
 
 Our Saviour proceedeth in the fame figurative flyle, ver. 
 30. * And then fliall appear the fign of the Son of man in 
 heaven ; and then (hall all the tribes of the eartl\ mourn, and 
 they Ihall fee the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven, 
 with power and great glory.' The plain meaning of it is, 
 that -the deil:ru<Stion of Jerufalem will be fuch a remarkable 
 inftance of divine vengeance, fuch a fignal manifeilation of 
 Chrift's power and glory, that all the Jewiih tribes iliould 
 mourn, and many will be led from thence to acknowledgt? 
 Chrift and the Chriftian religion. In the ancient prophets, 
 God is frequently defcribed as coming in the clouds, upon 
 any remarkable interpofition and manifellation of his power ; 
 and the fame defcription is here applied to Chriil. The 
 defkru6lion of Jeruiiilem.will be as ample a manifeftation of 
 ChriiVs power and glory, as if he was himfelf to come viiibly 
 in the clouds of heaven. 
 
 The fame fort of metaphor is carried on in the next verfc, 
 
*tHE ^ftdPHE'CIES. ?I 
 
 ^er. 31. ^ And h^ ftiall fend his angels with the great found 
 of a trumpet, and they fliall gather together his ele6t from 
 the four winds, from the one end of heaven to the other/ 
 This is all in the ftyle and phrafeology of the prophets, and 
 ftrint of its figures meaneth only, that after the deftrufuion of 
 Jerufalem, Chrift by his angels or niiniliers will gather to 
 himfelf a glorious church out of all the nations under hea- 
 ven. The Jews ihall be t/in^/f out, as he exprefleth himfelf 
 in another place, Luke xiii. '28, '29. ' and they fnall come 
 from the ealij and from the weft, and from the north, and 
 from the fouth j and fhall fit down in the kingdom of God/ 
 No one ever To little veri'ed in hillory needeth to be told, that 
 the Chriftian religion Ipread and prevailed mightiiy after this 
 period ; and hardly any one thing contributed more to this 
 fuccefs of the gofpel, than the deftru^tion of Jerufalem, falling 
 out in the very manner and w]»h the very circumftances fo 
 particularly foretold by our bleffed Saviour. 
 
 What Dr. Warhurton hath * v/ritten on the fjme fubjc<n: 
 will much illuftv3te and enforce the foregoing expofition. 
 ** The prophecy of Jcfus, concerning the approaching de- 
 ftru6lion of Jerufalem by Titus, is conceived in fuch high 
 and fweUing terms, that not only the modern interpreters, 
 but the ancient likewife, have fuppofed, that our Lord inter- 
 weaves it into a direct prediction of his fecond coming to 
 judgment. Hence arofe a current opinion in t/icfe times, 
 that the confummatlon of all things was at hand •, which 
 hath afforded a handle to an infidel objeclion in t/refef infinu- 
 jiting that Jefus, in order to keep his followers attached to 
 his fervice, and patient under fufferings, flattered them with 
 the near approach of thofe rewards, which completed all 
 their views and expectations. To which, the defenders of 
 religion have oppofed this anfwer. That the diftin^lion of 
 fhort and h ^ng, in tlie duration of time, is loft in eternity, 
 ind with the Almighty, a thotifand ijeavs are hut as ytfier^ 
 iay^ Sec. '"? 
 
 " But the principle both go upon is falfe ; and if what 
 hath been faid be duly weighed, it will appear, that the pro- 
 phecy doth not refpe^^ Ch rift's y^row/ coming to judgment,' 
 but his fiyfl ; in the abolition of the Jewifh policy, and the 
 eftablifiiment of the Chriflian: That kingdom of Chrifl:, 
 which commenced on the total ceafing of the theocracy, 
 For as God's reign over the Jews entirely ended with the 
 
 ♦ Warburtpn's Julian, ]{3ook I. phap. i. page 21, &c. 2d, edition^ 
 
72 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 abolition of the temple-fervice, fo the reign of Chrift, ittfpirit 
 and ifi truths had tJien its firft beginning, 
 
 " This was the true eflablipunent of Chriftianity, not that 
 cfFe<fted by the donations or converfions of Conrtantine. Till 
 the Jewilh law was aboliflied, over which the Father prefided 
 as king, the reign of the Zon could not take place ; becaufe 
 the fovereignty of Chrift over mankind, was that very fo- 
 vereignty of God over the Jews, transferred, and niore largely 
 extended. 
 
 " This therefore being one of the moft important seras in 
 the oeconomy of grace, and the moft awful revolution in all 
 God's religious difpenfations *, we fee the elegance and pro- 
 priety of the terms in queftion, to denote fo great an event, 
 together with the deftru<Stion of Jerufalem, by which it was 
 effedted : for in the old prophetic language the change and 
 fall of principalities and powers, whether fpiritual or civil, are 
 lignified by the fhaking heaven and earth, the darkening the 
 fun and moon and the falling of the ftars ; as the rife and 
 eftablifliment of new ones are by proceflions in the clouds of 
 heaven, by the found of trumpets, and the aflembling toge- 
 ther of hofts and congregations." 
 
 This language, as he obferves * in another place, was bor- 
 rowed from the ancient hieroglyphics. " For as in the hie- 
 roglyphic writing the fun, moon, and ftars were ufed to re- 
 prefent ftates and empires, kings, queens, and nobility \ their 
 eclipfe and extinction, temporary difafters, or entire over- 
 throw, &c. fo in like manner the holy prophets call kings and 
 empires by the names of the heavenly luminaries ; their 
 misfortunes and overthrow are reprefented by eclipfes and 
 extin^ion ; ftars falling from the firmament are employed to 
 denote the deftruftion of the nobility, &:c. In a word, the 
 prophetic ftyle feems to be a fpeaking hieroglyphic. Thefe 
 obfervations will not only aflift us in the ftudy of the Old and 
 New Teftament, but likewife vindicate their charadler fron\ 
 the illiterate cavils of modern libertines, who have fooliihly 
 miftaken tlmt for the peculiar workmanftiip of the prophets 
 heated imagination, which was the fober eftabliftied language 
 of their times, and which God and his Son condefcended to 
 employ as the proper^ ft conveyance of the high myfterious 
 ways of providence in the revelationof themfelves to mankind.** 
 
 To St. Matthew's account, St. Luke addeth, xxi. 24-. * And 
 they ihall fill by the Q^go; of the fword, and fliall be led away 
 captive into all nations \ and Jerufalem ftiall be troddeu 
 
 ♦ Divine Legation, Vol. IL Book IV. Sed. 4. 
 
THE PROPHECIES ^jj 
 
 dovyn of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be ful- 
 filled. The number of thofe who ' fell by the edge of the 
 fword,' was indeed very great. Of thofe who perifhed 
 during the whole fiege, there were, as Jofephus * faith, eleven 
 hundred thoufand. Ahmy were alfo flain f at other times 
 and in other places. By the command of Florus, who" was 
 the firft author of the war, there were flain at Jerufalem J 
 three thoufand and fix hundred : by the inhabitants of Cae- 
 farea § above twenty thoufand : At Scythopolis || above thir- 
 teen thoufand.: At Afcalon ^ two thoufand five hundred, 
 and at Ptolemais two thoufand : At Alexandria, under Ti- 
 berius Alexander the prefident, ** fifty thoufand : At Joppa, 
 when it was taken by Cetiius Gallus, ff eight thoufand four 
 hundred ; In a mountain called Afmon,near Sepphoris :j::|; 
 above two thoufand : At Damafcus §§ ten thoufand : In a 
 battle with the Romans at Afcalon ||jj ten thoufand: In an 
 ambufcade near the fame place ^^ eight thoufand : At Japha 
 *** fifteen thoufand : Of the Samaritans upon mount Gari- 
 zln fff eleven thoufand and fix hundred : At Jotapa "^Xt 
 forty thoufand : At Joppa, when taken by Vefpafian, §^§ 
 four thoufand two hundred: At Tarichea ||I||| fix thoufand 
 five hundred, and after the city was taken, twelve hundred : 
 At Gamala^*!*! four thoufand flain, befides five thoufand who 
 threw themfelves down a precipice : Of thofe who fled with 
 John from Gifchala **** fix thoufand : Of the Gadarenes ffff 
 fifteen thoufand flain, befides an infinite number drowned : 
 In the villages of Idumea ^:|:J above ten thoufand flain : At 
 Geraza J§§§ a thoufand : At Machserus ||!||||| feventeen hiln- 
 
 * * Of them that perifhed during the whole fiege, there were an " 
 
 hundred and ten myriads.' See Jewifh Wars, Book VI. Chap, ix, 
 
 Se£l. 3. page 1291, in Hudfon's edition. 
 
 f See Juftus Lipfius on Conftancy, Book II. Chap. xxi. See''^ 
 
 Ufher's Annals in the Conclufion. See Bafnage's Hiftory of the 
 
 Jews, Book I. Chap. viii. SedV. 19. 
 
 J See Jewifh Wars, Book II. Chap. xiv. Sed. 9. 
 § See the fame Chap, xviii. Sed. 1. \\ Seethe fame Se<^. 3. i« 
 5f See the fame Sea. 5. ** Seethe fame Seft. 8. »1 
 
 ft Seethe fame Sed. 10. JJ See the fame Sett. 11, !> 
 
 §§ See the fame Chap. xx. SeA. 2. || || Ibid. Sed. 2. 
 
 f 5[ See the fame Sed. 3. *** See the fame C nap. vii. Sed. 51. y 
 ttt See the fame Sed. 32. IJ^^ See the fame Seft. 36. 
 
 § \§ See the fame Chap. viii. Sed. 3. || || || Ibid. Setl. 9, & 10. < 
 
 f f f See the fame Book IV. Chap. i. Sed. 10. **** Ibid. Sed. 5. 
 tttt See the fame Chap. vii. Sed. 5. tttt Ibid. Sed. 1. 
 
 §§§§ See the fame Chap. ix. Sed- I- lllll|i| Ibid. Chap. vi.Sed4. 
 
 VOL. II. NO. G. G 
 
74- DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 dred : In the wood of Jardes * three thoiifnnd : In the caflle 
 of Mafada f nine hundred and fixty : In Cyrene by Catullus 
 the governor '\. three thouland. Belldes thele many of every 
 age, iex and condition, were ilain in this war, who are not 
 reckoned ; but of thefe who are reckoned, the number 
 amounts to above one million, three hundred fifty- feven 
 thoufand, fix hundred and fixty ; which would appear almoft 
 
 ■'^incredible, if their own hifiiorian had not fo particularly enu- 
 merated them. 
 
 But befides the Jews who ^ fell by the edge of the fv/ord,' 
 others were alfo to * be led away captive into all nations :* 
 and confidering the numbers of the flain, the number of the 
 captives too was very great. There were taken particularly 
 
 •at Japha § two thoufand one hundred and thirty: At 
 Jotapa II one thoufand two hundred : At Tarichea ^ 
 
 «fix thoufand chofen young men were fent to Nero, the reft 
 fold to the number of thirty thoufand and four hundred, 
 befides thofe who were given to Agrippa : Of the Gadarenes 
 ** two thoufand two hundred : In Idumea -j-f above a 
 thoufand. Many befides thefe were taken at Jerufalem, fo 
 that as Jofephus himfelf %% informs us, the number of 
 
 ^ th6 captives taken in the war amounted to ninety-feven 
 
 ^thoufand: the tall and handfome young men Titus referved 
 for his triumph •, of the refi:, thofe above feventeen years of 
 age were fent to the works in Egypt, but moft were diftri- 
 buted through the Roman provinces, to be deflroyed in their 
 theatres by the fword or by the wild beafts : thofe under fe- 
 venteen were fold for flaves. Of thefe captives many un- 
 derwent hard fate. Eleven thoufand of them §§ perifhed 
 for want. Titus exhibited all forts of ihows and fpe6tacles 
 
 * See the fame St6l:. 5. f See the fame Chap. ix. Se<^. 1. 
 
 "Jf. See the fame Chap. xi. Se6t. 2. § Ibid. Chap. vii. Seft. 31. 
 
 y See the fame Sed. 36. f See the fame Chap. ix. Sed. 10. 
 ** See Book lY. Chap. vii. Sedt. 5. ft Ibid. Chap. viii. Scd. 1. 
 
 ij::}: * Having fele£led the tailed and fineft young men, he referved 
 them for his triumph. The multitude of them above feventeen 
 years of age, that remained, having bound, he fent to the works 
 in Egypt. Titus diftributed the greateft number in the provinces, 
 to be killed in the theatres by the fword, and by wild beafts. He 
 fold for {laveg, fuch as were under feventeen years of age. The 
 number of all the captives taken, during the whole war, amounted 
 to nine myriads and feven thouland.* See Book VI. Chap. ix. 
 Sed. 2, and 3. page J 29 1. Villalpandus think that Jofephus 
 wrote ninety nine thoufand. See Vol. Ill, page 123. 
 
 §§ See the fame Se6^. 2. 
 
THE TROPHECIES. 75 
 
 at Csefarea, and * many of the captives were there deftroyed, 
 fome being expofed to the wild beads, and others compelled 
 to fight in troops one againft another. At Csefarea too in 
 honour of his brother's birth-day f two thoufand five hun- 
 dred Jews were flain ; and a great number likewife at Be- 
 ry tus in honour of his father's. The like % was done in other 
 cities of Syria. Thole whom he referved for his triumph § 
 were Simon and John, the generals of the captives, and 
 feven hundred others of remarkable flature and beauty. Thus 
 were the Jews miferably tormented, and diftributed over the 
 Roman provinces ♦, and are they not ftill diftrefTed and dif- 
 perfed over all the nations of the earth ? 
 
 As the Jews were ' to be led away captive into all nations,* 
 fo Jerufalem was to be * trodden down of the Gentiles, until 
 the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.' And accordingly 
 Jerufalem has never lince been in the polTeffion of the Jews, 
 but hath conflantly been in fubje(Stion to fome other nation, 
 as firft to the Romans, and afterwards to the Saracens, and 
 then to the Franks, and then to the Mamalucs, and now to 
 the Turks. 
 
 . Titus, as it was related before, || commanded all the city 
 as well as the temple to be deftroyed ; only three towers 
 were left {landing for monuments to pofterity of the ftrength 
 of the city, and fo much of the wall as encompaffed the city 
 on the weft, for barracks for the foldiers who were left there 
 in garrifon. All the reft of the city was fo totally demoliflied, 
 tEat there was no likelihood of its ever being inhabited 
 again. The foldiers who were left there, % were the tenth 
 legion, with fome troops of horfe and companies of foot, ** 
 under the command of Terentius Rufus. When Titus ff 
 came again to Jerufalem in his way from Syria to Egypt, 
 and beheld the fad devaftation of the city, and called to 
 mind its former fplendor and beauty, he could not help la- 
 menting over it, and curling the authors of the rebellion, 
 who had compelled him to the cruel neceflity of deftroying 
 fo fine a city. Vefpafian -\.% ordered all the lands of the Jews 
 to be fold for his own ufe ; and all the Jews, wherefoever 
 they dwelt, to pay each man every year the fame fum to the 
 
 * See Book VII. Chap. ii. Sea. 1. f Ibid. Chap. iii. Sea* I. 
 
 J See the fame Chap. 5. Sed. 1. § See the fame Sea. 5. 
 
 11 See Jofephus' Jewifli Wars, Book VII. Chap. I. Se6t. 1, in 
 H.udCon's edition. 
 
 51 See the fame Sea. 2. ** See the fame Chap, ii, 
 
 ft See the fame Chap. v. Sed. 2. JJ Ibid. Chap. vi. Sea. 6. 
 
 G 2 
 
*I6 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 capitol of Rome, that they had before paid to the temple at 
 Jerufalem. The dcfolation was fo complete, that Eleazar * 
 faid to his countrymen •, " What is become of our city, which 
 was behevcd to be inhabited by God ? It is rooted up from 
 the very foundations, and the only monument of it that is 
 left, is the camp of thofe who deftroyed it, flill pitched upon 
 its remains. Some unhappy old men lit over the aflies of 
 the temple, and a few women referved by the enemy for the 
 bafeft of injuries." 
 
 The firft who f rebuilt Jerufalem, though not all exadly 
 on the fame fpot, was the Roman emperor ^lius Adrian, 
 and he called it after his own name JE\h, and placed in it a 
 Roman colony, and dedicated a temple to Jupiter Capitolinus 
 in the room of the temple of the true God. While he was 
 vifiting the eaftern parts of the empire, he came to Jeru- 
 falem, as I Epiphanius informs us, forty-i'even years after its 
 deftruclion by Titus, and found the city all levelled with the 
 ground, and the temple of God trodden under foot, except a 
 few houfes : and he then formed the refolution of rebuilding 
 it, but his defign was not put in execution till towards the 
 latter end of his reign. The Jews, naturally of a feditious 
 fpirit, were inflamed § upon this occafion into open rebellion, 
 to recover their native city and country out of the hands of 
 heathen violators and opprefTors : and they were hencled by 
 a man called || BarcJiochaby a vile robber and murderer, 
 whofe name fignifying the fo^i of ajlar^ he confidently pre- 
 tended that he was the perfon prophefied of by Balaam in 
 thofe words, Numb. xxiv. 17. * There fhall come a iVar out 
 of Jacob, and a fceptre fliall rife out of Ifrael.' They were 
 ^ fuccefsful in their firfl enterprifes through the neglccl of 
 
 * ' What is become of our city, which has been believed to have 
 God for its inhabitant ? It hath been rooted up from its very foun- 
 dation, and the only memorial of it is the camp of thofe who have 
 dellroycd it, flill flanding on its remains. True indeed, fonae old 
 men are to be feen fitting on the aflies of the temple, and a few 
 women referved by the enemy for the baleil iiijuries.* Sec the 
 fame. Chap. viii. Seft. 7. page 1322. 
 
 t See Dion Caflius' hiilory, Book LXIX. page 793, in Leun- 
 clavius* edition of Hanover, 1CC6. 
 
 :|: See Epiphanius on m.eafurcs and weights, Chap. xiv. page 
 170. Vol. II. Pctavius' edition. 
 
 ^ See Dion Caflius' hiftory in the f;nnc place. 
 
 II See Enfcbius' Ecclefiaftical hiilory, Book IV. Chap. vi. See 
 alfo Soaliger's Animadvorfions on Eufcbius* Chronicle, page 21(5. 
 
 5f See Dion Callins' hiilory in the- fame place. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 77 
 
 the Romans : and it is probable, as the rebelUon was raifed 
 for this purpofe, that they made themlelves mafters of yEHa, 
 or the new Jerufalem, and maflacred or chafed from thence 
 the heathen inhabitants, and the Romans befieged and took 
 it again ; for we read in feveral authors, in * Eufebius, in 
 f Jerome, in % Chryfoftom, and in § Applan who hved at 
 that time, that Jerufalem was again befieged by the Romans 
 under Adrian, and was entirely burnt and confumed. How- 
 ever that be, the Jews were at length fubdued with moft 
 terrible {laughters ; j| fifty of their flrongeft ca{l:les, and nine 
 hundred and eighty-five of their beft towns were facked and 
 demoli filed ; five hundred and eighty thoufand men fell by 
 the f word in battle, bcfides an infinite multitude who perifhed 
 by famine, and iicknefs, and fire, fo that Judea was almoft 
 all defblated. The Jewifh If writers themfelves reckon, that 
 doubly more Jews were flain in this war, than came out of 
 Egypt •, and that their fufl^erings under Nebuchadnezzar and 
 Titus were not fo great as wliat they endured under the 
 emperor Adrian. Of the Jews who furvived this fecond 
 ruin of their nation, an ** incredible number of every age and 
 fex were fold like horfes, and difperfed over the face of the 
 earth. The emperor completed his defign, rebuilt the city, 
 re-eftablifhed the colony, ordered the ff ftatue of hog in 
 marble to be fet up over the gate that opened towards Beth- 
 
 * See Eufebius* Evangelical Demonflration, Book II. Chap, 
 xxxviii. page 71. Book VI. Chap, xviii. page 286, in the Paris 
 edition of 1628. 
 
 f See Jerome on Jerem. xxxi. Col. 679, on Ezek. v. Col. 725, 
 on Dan. ix. Col. 1117, on Joel i. Col. 1340. Vol. III. in the Be- 
 nediftine edition. 
 
 J See the fifth Oration againfl the Jews, Vol. I. page 6i<5, in 
 the Benedictine edition. 
 
 § See Appian's Syrian wars, page 119, in Stephanus' edition, 
 and pnge 191, in the edition of Tolliiis. 
 
 II See Dion CafTius* hiftory in the fame place. 
 
 5f * The author of the book intitled luchazin, writes that Adri- 
 an put to death in this war, twice as many Jews as came up out of 
 Egypt. Another, in a book intitled Malche- Rome, commended 
 by Drufuis in his Annals of the New Teflament, faith, that the 
 emperor Adrian afHidled them more than either Nebuchadnezzar or 
 Titus.* SeeMede's Vv^orks, Book III. page 443. 
 
 ** See Jerome on Jerem. xxx!. Col. 679. on Zech. xi. Col. 
 1744. Vol. III. in the Benedidine edition. See the Alexandrian 
 Chronicle, page 506, 
 
 ft See Jerome. See Eufebius' Chronicle, Anno 137. 
 
7s DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 lehcm, and * publifhed an edict ftriclly forbidding any Jew 
 upon pain of d^atfi to enter the city, or fo much as to look 
 upon it at a diilance. 
 
 In this ftate Jerufalem continued, being better known by 
 the name of ^lia, till the reign of the firft Chriftian emperor, 
 Conftantine the Gieat. The name of Jerufalem had grown 
 into fuch difufe, and was fo little remembered or known, ef- 
 pecially among the Heathens, that when f one of the martyrs 
 of Paleftinc, who fuffered in the perfecution under Maximin, 
 was examined of what country he was, and anfwered of Jeru- 
 falem, neithet the governor of the province, nor any of his 
 ailiftants could comprehend what city it was, or where fitu- 
 ated. But in Conftantine's time it be^an to refume its ancient 
 name; and this emperor enlarged and beautified it with fo 
 many (lately edifices and churches, that :]: Eul'ebius faid more 
 like a courtier than a bifliop, that this perhaps was the new 
 Jerufalem, which was foretold by the prophets. The Jews, 
 who hated and abhorred the Chriftian religion as much or 
 more than the Heathen, § aflembled again, as we learn from 
 St. Chryfoftom, to recover their city, and to rebuild their tem- 
 ple ; but the emperor with his foldiers reprelfed their vain 
 attempt ; and having caufed their ears to be cut off, and their 
 bodies to be marked for rebels, he difpcrfed them over all 
 the provinces of his empire, as fo many fugitives and {laves. 
 
 The laws of Conftantine, and of his foh and fucceflbr Con-* 
 ftantius, were likevvife in other refpe^ls very fevere againft 
 the Jews ', but Julian, called the Apoftate, the nephew of 
 Conftantine, and fucceflbr of Conftantiv^>s, was more favour- 
 ably inclined towards them ; not that he really liked the 
 Jews, but diiliked the Chriftians, and out of prejudice and 
 hatred to the Chriftian religion, refolved to re-eft ablilh the 
 Jewifli worftiip and ceremonies. Our Saviour had faid, that 
 * Jerufalem fhould be trodden down of the Gentiles ', and he 
 
 * See Eufebius* hiftory, Book IV. Chap. vi. See Jerome on 
 Ifa. vi. Col. 65. Vol. HI. in the Benediftiie edition. See alfo 
 Juilin Martyr's Apology firft, page 84, in the Paris edition, and 
 page 71, in that of Thirlbius. 
 
 •j- See Eufebius concerning the Paleftine Martyrs, Chap. xi. 
 
 If. * Perhaps fomehow, this was the new JerufaUm fjretold by the 
 prophets.' See Eufebltts' life of Conftantine, Book HI. Chap, 
 xxxiii. '''5£ -irDi-i; J "iiJD'i 
 
 § Sje Chryfoflom's fifth oration againft; the Jews, Sl"(^. 11.^ 
 page 6i5. See the fixth oration, Sedl. 2. page 651, in Vol. !• of 
 tlie Benediftine edition. i:::i^'U\^vit 
 
THE PROPHECIES. T9 
 
 would defeat the prophecy, and rcftore the Jews. For this 
 purpofe he * wrote kuidly to the whole body or, community 
 of the Jews, exprefling his concern for their former ill treat- 
 ment, and aiTuring them of his protection from future op- 
 preflion ; and concluding with a promife, that f if he was 
 luccefsful in the Perfian war, he would rebuild the holy city 
 Jerufalem, reftore them to their habitations, Uve with them 
 there, and join with them in worfhipping the great God of 
 the univerie. His zeal even exceeded his promife ; for be- 
 fore he fet out from Antioch on his Periian expedition, he 
 propofed to begin with ± rebuilding the temple of Jerufalem, 
 with the greateft magnificence. He affigned immenfe fums 
 for the building. He gave it in charge to Alypius of Anti- 
 och, who had formerly been his lieutenant in Britain, to fuper- 
 intend and haften the work. Alypius fet about it vigorouflyji^ 
 The Governor of the province affiited him in it. But horrible 
 balls of fire burfting forth near the foundations, with frequent 
 affaults, rendered the place inaccefiible to the workmen, who 
 were burnt feveral times : and in this manner the fiery 
 element obftinately repelling them, the enterprife was laid 
 afide. What a fignal providence was it, that this no more 
 than the former attempts fhould fucceed and profper ; and 
 that rather than the prophecies fliould be defeated, a prodigy 
 was wrought even by the teftimony of a faithful heathen 
 hiftorian ? The interpofition certainly was as providential, as 
 the attempt was impious : and the account here given is notv 
 
 * See Julian's twenty-fifth epifile. To the community of the Jew^ 
 page 396, in Spanheim's edition. ^^tA 
 
 f « When I fliall have finifhed the Perfian war, I will labour to 
 rebuild yotjr city the holy Jerufalem, which for fo many years you 
 have earneftly defired to fee inhabited again, and in it along with 
 you I will join in afts of worfhjp to the fupreme.* See the fame, 
 page 398. 
 
 X * He thought of building at a vafl cxpence, the formerly mag- 
 nificent temple of Jerufalem, which with difficulty was deftroyed, 
 after many ruinous battles, in a fiege under Vefpafian, and after- 
 wards under Titus. He gave the charge of preparing for, and 
 haflening on th.is work, to one Alypius of Antioch, who formerly- 
 had been his lieutenant in Britain, When Alypius afiilled by th^ 
 governor of the province, \yas vigoroufiy engaged in this bufinefs, 
 frequent balls of fire burfting out from the foundation, and burning 
 fometim.es the workmen, rendered the place inacccfiible to them. 
 In this manner the element of fire obftinately oppofing them, the 
 undertaking was laid afide.' See Ammianus Marccilinus, Book 
 XXIH. Chap. i. page 350, in Valefius' edition of IGSi. 
 
60 niSSERTATIONS ON 
 
 thing more than what JuUan himfelf and his own hlftorian 
 have tcftified. There are indeed many wirnefles to the trutl)' 
 of the fa<ft, whom an * able critic hath well drawn together, 
 and ranged in this order. " Ammianiis Marcelhnusl an 
 Heathen, Zcmiich David a Jew, who confclTcth that Julian 
 was divinitiis iwpeditus^ hindered by God in this attempt : 
 Nazianzen and Chryfoftom among the Creeks, St. Ambrofe 
 and Ruffinus among the Latins, who flourifhcd at tlie very 
 time when this was done : Theodoret and Sozomen orthodox 
 hiftorians, Philoftorgius an Arian, Socrates a favourer of the 
 Novatians, who writ the ftory within the fpace of fifty years 
 after the thing was done, and whilft the eye-witnefTes of tlie 
 fa6l were yet furviving." But the public hath lately been 
 obliged with the beft and fullcft account of this whole tranfac- 
 tion in Dr. Warburton's Julian, where the evidence for th^ 
 miracle is fet in the ftrongeft light, and all objections itk 
 clearly refuted, to the triumph of faith and the confufion of 
 infidelity. 
 
 Julian was the lad of the heathen emperors. His fuc- 
 ceflbr Jovian made it the bulinefs of his fhort reign, to undo, 
 as much as was pollible, all that Julian had done : and the 
 fucceeding emperors were generally for reprefiing Judaifm, 
 in the fame proportion as they were zealous for promoting 
 Chriftianity. Adrian's edicl was f revived, which prohibited 
 all Jews from entering into Jerufalem, or coming near 
 the city ; and guards were pofted to enforce the execution 
 of it. This was a very lucrative ftation to the foldiers •, for 
 the Jews :j: ufed to give money for permifHon to come and 
 fee the ruins of their city and temple, and to weep over them, 
 efpecially on the day whereon Jerufalem had been taken ah4 
 deftroyed by the Romans. It do^h not appear that the 
 Jews had ever the liberty of approaching the city, unlefs by 
 fteakh or by purchafe, as long 'as it continued in fubjeclion 
 to the Greek emperors. It continued in fubje(Stion to the 
 Greek emperors, till this, as well as the neighbouring cities 
 and countries, fell under tlic dominion oi the Saracens. 
 Only in the former part of the feventh century'after Chrill-, 
 and in the beginning of the reign of the emperor HeracUus, 
 
 ♦ Sec Whitby*5 general Preface, page 58. 
 
 -j- See AugafLine's fourth Sermon, Se6i. 5. Vol. V. page 23, 
 in tlic Beiiedidlinc edition of Antwerp. See alfo Sulpicius Severus' 
 hillorjs Book XL page 99, in the Elzevir edition of \(^^'^. 
 
 Vj:, See Jerome on Zcph. i. Col. 1655, Vol. Ill, in the Benedict 
 line edition. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 81 
 
 it was * taken and plundered by Chofroes king of Perfia, and 
 the greateft cruelties were exercifed on the inhabitants. Ninety 
 thoulhnd Chriftians are laid to have been fold and facriticed 
 to the malice and revenge of the Jews. But Heraclius foon 
 repelled and routed the Perlians, refcued Jerufalem out of 
 their hands, and banilhed all Jews, forbidding them, under 
 the fevereft penalties, to come within three miles of the city. 
 Jerufldem was hardly recovered from the depredations of 
 the Perfians, before it was expofed to a worfe evil by the 
 conquering arms of the Saracens. It was in the beginning 
 of the fame feventh century, that Mohammed began to 
 preach and propagate his new religion : and this little cloudy 
 which was at firft no bigger than a 7na7is hand, foon over- 
 fpread and darkened the whole hemifphere. Mohammed 
 himfelf conquered fome parts of Arabia. His fucceflbr 
 Abubeker broke into Palefline and Syria. Omar the next 
 caliph v/as one of the moft rapid conquerors, who overfpread 
 defolation upon the face of the earth. His reign was of no 
 longer duration than ten years and a half j and in that time 
 he fubdued all Arabia, Syria, Mefopotamia, Perfia, and 
 Egypt. His f army inverted Jerufalem. He came thither in 
 perfon ; and the Chriftians after a long fiege being reduced to 
 the greateft extremities, in the year of Chrift 6ii7, furren- 
 dered the city upon capitulation. He granted them honour- 
 able conditions ; he would not allow any of their churches to 
 be taken from them ; but only demanded of the Patriarch, 
 with great modefty, a place where he might build a mofque. 
 The patriarch fhewed him Jacob's ftone, and the place 
 where the temple of Solomon had been built, which the 
 Chriftians had filled with ordure in hatred to the Jews. 
 Omar began himfelf to cleanfe the place, and he was fol- 
 lowed in this act of piety by the principal ofUcers of his army; 
 and it was in this place that the firft mofque was erected at 
 Jerufalem. Sophronius the patriarch \ faid upon Omar'i 
 
 * See Theophilus' lif? of Heraclius, p. 252, &c. Paris edition, 
 and page 200, &c. in the Venetian edition. S. e Cedernus* life of 
 Heraclius, p. 403, in the Paris edition, and p. 322, in tlie Venetian. 
 See alfo Bafnage's hiftory of the Jews, Book VI. Chap, xviii. 
 Sea. 7. 
 
 f See Elmacinus* hiftory of the Saracens, Book I. page 22, and 
 28, in Erpenius' edition. See Herbelot's Oriental Library, page 
 687. See Bafnage's hiftory of the Jews, Boole VI. Chap. xix. 
 Sed. 2. See Ockley^s hiftory of the Saracens, Vol. I. page 24-3. 
 
 X See Theophanes, page 281, Paris edition, page 224, in the 
 Venetian. See Bafnage in the fame place, and Ockley, page 249. 
 
 VOL. U. >rO. 0". H fr 
 
82 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 taking pofTefTion of the city, " This is of a truth the abomi- 
 nation of defolntion fpoken of by Daniel the prophet land- 
 ing in the holy place." Omar the conqueror of Jerufalem is 
 by ibmc authors faid alfo to have died there, being ftabbed by a 
 flave at morning prayers in the mofque which he had erefted. 
 Abdolmelik the fon of Mervvan, the twelfth caliph, * en- 
 larged the mofque at Jerufalem, and ordered the people to go 
 * thither en pilgrimage inftead of Mecca, which was then in 
 the hands of the rebel Abdollah : and afterwards f when 
 the pilgrimage to Mecca was by an accident interrupted, the 
 Muflelmen ufed to repair to Jerufalem for the fame purpofes 
 of devotion. 
 
 In this manner the holy city was transferred from the pof- 
 fellion of the Greek Chriftians into the dominion of the 
 ''Arabian MuJfTelmen, and continued in fubie(ftion to the caliphs 
 till the latter part of the eleventh century, that is above 400 
 years. At that time the Turks of the Selzuccian race had 
 made themfelves mafters of Perfia, had ufurped the govern- 
 ment, but fubmitted to the religion of their country ; and 
 being firmly feated there, they extended their conquefts as 
 far as Jerufalem, and farther. They drove out the Arabians, 
 Smd alfo defpoiled the caliphs of their power over it ; and they 
 Icept pofleffion of it, till being weakened by diviflons among 
 themfelves, they were ejected by the caliph of Egypt. The 
 'caliph of Egypt, perceiving the divifions and weaknefs of the 
 Turks, advanced to Jerufalem with a great army ; and the 
 Turks expecting no fuccour, prefently ibrrendered it to him. 
 But tliough it thus changed mafters, and pafied from the 
 "^Arabians to the Turks, and from the Turks to the Egyptians, 
 yet the religion profelTed there was ftill the fame, the Mo- 
 hammedan being authorized and eftablifhed, and the Ghrif- 
 'ilan only tolerated upon payment of tribute. ^''^^U 
 
 ^' The Egyptians enjoyed their conquefls but a little while ; 
 for in :j: the fame year that they took pofTeiTion of it, they 
 ^Were difpofTcfled again by the Franks as they are generally 
 
 * Sec Elmacinus' hiftory of the Saracens, Book I. page 58. See 
 bckley, Vol. II. page ^299. 
 '' t See Hcrbelot'8 Oriental Library, page ^70. 
 
 I St^e Aljul-Pharajius' hillory, Dynafty IX. page 24-3, Pocork's 
 traiiflalion. See Elmacinus' hillory of tbe Saracens, Book HI. 
 page 29S. See Herbelot*s Oiiental Library, pa^e 269. See 
 Savage^s Abridgement of Knollesnnd Rycaut, Vol. I. page l"^. &c. 
 See Voltaire's liiftory of Europe, of the Crufades. See alfo BluirU 
 CUvonologicul Tables* :::ui;yi :.':. ,.t 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 
 
 '^s 
 
 denominated, or the L^tin Chriftians. Peter the hermit of 
 Amiens in France went on a pilgrimage to Paleftine, and 
 there having feen and (hared in the diftrelTes and miferies of 
 the Chriftians, he repreiented them at his return in fuch 
 pathetic terms, that by his preaching and inftigation, and by 
 the authority of Pope Urban 11. and the Council of Clermont, 
 the weft was ftirred up againft the eaft, Europe againft Alia, 
 the Chriftians againft the Muftelmen, for the retaking of Je- 
 rufalem, and for the recovery of the holy land out of the 
 hands of the infidels. It was the epidemic madnefs of the 
 time : and old and young, men and women, priefts and 
 (bldiers, monks and merchants, peafants and mechanics, all 
 were eager to aftume the crofs, and to fet out for what they 
 thought the holy wars. Some aftert that the number of thofe 
 who went out on this expedition amounted to above a million. 
 They who make the loweft computation affirm, that there 
 were at leaft three hundred thousand fighting men. After 
 fome lofles and Tome victories the army fat down before Je- 
 rufalem, and after a fiege of five weeks took it by ftorm, on 
 the fifteenth of July in the year of Chrift 1099 ; and all, who 
 were not Chriftians, they put to the fword. They maftacred 
 above feventy thoufand Muftelmen : and all the Jews in the 
 place they gathered and burned together ; and the fpoil that 
 they found in the mofques w^as of ineftimable value. Godfrey 
 of Boulogne, the general, was chofen king; and there reigned 
 nine kings in fucceffion ; and the kingdom fubfifted eighty 
 years, till the year of Chrift 1187, when the Muftelmen re- 
 gained their former dominion, and with fcarce any interrup- 
 tion have retained it ever fince. 
 
 At that time the famous Saladin, having fubverted the 
 government of the caliphs, had caufed himfelf to be pro- 
 claimed fultan of Egypt. Having alfo fubdued Syria and 
 -Arabia, he formed the * defign of befieging Jerufalem, and 
 of putting an end to that kingdom. He marched againft it 
 with a powerful and vi6torious army, and took it by capitula- 
 tion on Friday the 2d of October, after a fiege of fourteen 
 days. He compelled the Chriftians to redeem their lives at 
 the price of ten pieces of gold for a man, five for a woman, 
 and two for a boy or girl. He reftored to the oriental Chrif- 
 tians the church of the holy fepulchre ; but forced the Franks 
 
 * See Elmacinus in the fame work, page 29S, See Abul-Phara- 
 jius in the fame work, page 273, 274. See Herbelot's fame work, 
 page 269, and 74-3. See Knolles and Savage, page 54. See VoU 
 titire's fame work. See alfo Blair's Chronological Tables, 
 
 H 2 
 
^ DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 or weftern Chrlfllans to depart to Tyre or other places, 
 which were in the poiTcffion of their countrymen. But 
 though the city was in the hands of the MufTehiien, yet tlie" 
 Chriftians had Rill their nominal king of Jerul'alem j and for 
 fome time Richard I. of England, who was one of the moO* 
 renowned crufaders, and had eminently dillinguiflied himfelf 
 in the holy wars, gloried in the empty title. The city how- 
 ever * did not remain fo almred to the family of Saladin, but 
 thirty years after his nephew Al Moadham, fultan of Da- 
 mafcus, was obliged to demolifli the walls, not being able to 
 keep it himfelf, and fearing left the Franks, who were then 
 again becoming formidable in thofe parts, fliould ellablifli 
 themfelves again In a place of fuch ftrength. Afterwards in 
 the year 1228, f another of Saladin's family, Al Kamel, the 
 fultan of Egypt, who after the death of his kinfman Al 
 Moadham enjoyed part of his eftates, to fecure his own 
 kingdom, made a treaty with the Franks, and yielded up 
 Jerufalem to the emperor Frederic II. upon condition that 
 he fhould not rebuild the walls, and that the moiques fliould 
 be referved for the devotions of the Muirehiien. Frederic 
 was accordingly crowned king there, but foon returned into 
 Europe, Not many years intervened, before the % Chriitians 
 broke the truce ; and Melecfalah, fultan of Egypt, being 
 greatly offended, marched dire(Slly towards Jcrulalem, put 
 all the Franks therein to the fword, demolllhed the caflle 
 which they had built, facked and razed the city, not even 
 fparing the fepulchre of our Saviour, which till that time had 
 jiever been violated or defiled j and § before the end of the 
 fame century, the crufaders, or European Chriftlans were 
 
 ^^ptally extirpated out of the holy land, having lolt in their 
 eaftern expeditions, according to fome accounts, above two 
 millions of perfons. 
 
 -1 • Before this time the Mamalucs or the foreign flavos to the 
 Egyptian fultans had ufurped the government from their 
 rnafters ; and foon after this || Kazan the chan of the jNIoguU 
 
 _.: * See Herbclot's fame work, page 2G9. See IvuoUcs and Sa- 
 
 ,tage, page 75. See Voltaire's fame work. 
 
 f See Abul-Pharajius' fame work, page 305. See Herbelot, 
 
 page 269, and 74-5. See Knolles and Savage, page 81. See Vol- 
 .itgire's fame work, and Annals of the enrtpire, Anno 1229. 
 lo vi( See Herbelot*s fame work, page 269. KnoUes and Savage, 
 
 page 8. '3. 
 
 , ,. §. See Koollesand Savage, page 95. See Voltaire's fame work. 
 i'uj) See Pacock's Supplement to AbuhPharajiu^, page 2. See 
 
 KuoUcs and Savage, page 9(j. XiJi -»^^*i.*^ • 
 
THE PROPHECIES. ^ 
 
 Tartars made an irruption into Syria, routed Al Nafer the 
 Sultan of Egypt, had Damalcus furrendered to him, and 
 ordered Jerulaiem to be repaired and tcrtliietl. But being 
 recalled, by great troubles in Perlia, he was obliged to quit 
 his new conquefts, and the Mamaluc fultan of Egypt loon 
 took pofleiTon of them again. In like manner * when the 
 great Timur or Tamerlane, like a mighty torrent, over- 
 whelmed Afia, and vanquiflied both the Turkifli and Egyp-, 
 tian fultans, he went twice in paffing and repaffing to viiit the 
 holy city, gave many prelents to the religious perfons, and 
 freed the inhabitants from lubfidies and garrifons. But the 
 ebb was almoft as fudden as the flood. He died within a 
 few years, and his fons and grandfons q-aarreliing about the 
 fiKceffion, his vaft empire in a little time CiOuldered away j 
 and Jerufalem with the neighbouring countries reverted to 
 the obedience of the Mamalucs again. It was indeed in a 
 ruined and defolate ftate, as Chalcocondylas f delcribed it, 
 and the Chriftians paid large tribute to the fultans of ^'gypt 
 for accefs to the fepulchre of Jefus. And in the fame ftate 
 it continued with little variation, under the dominion of the 
 Mamalucs, for the fpace of above 260 years, till at lengtli 
 this with the other territories of the Mamalucs fell a prey to, 
 the arms of the Turks of the Othman race. 
 
 It was about the year 1516 that :}: Selim the ninth em- 
 peror of the Turks turned his arms again ft Egypt ; and 
 having conquered one fultan, and hanged another, he an- 
 nexed Syria, Egypt, and all the dominions of the Mamalucs 
 to the Othman empire. In his way to Egyptj he did as 
 Kazan and Tamerlane had done before him; he § went to 
 viiit the holy city, the feat of fo many prophets, and the 
 
 fcene of fo many miracles. It lay at that time miferably 
 
 .:'■ xO ^noiiiia- • 
 
 * See Chalcocondylas on Turkidi affairs, Book III. See'Her- 
 belot, page 877, &c. See Knolles and Suvage, page 15S. T 
 
 V,,."!;,'*/ The fepulchre of Jelus was fituated in Palelliue, v. hich wa5 
 under the dominion of that king, andfronn. thence he derived much 
 gain. It was fituated in the city of Jerufalem, which with the coun- 
 try on the fea-coait, was in a (late of defolation.' See the fam^p, 
 75, in the Paris edition, and page 59, in the Venetian edition. 
 .: if See Pocock's Supplement to ASul-Pharajius, page 2^), ^0, 
 and 49. Sec Herbflot's Oriental Library, page 802 See Knolles 
 and Savage, page 240, &c. See alfo Prince Cantcmir's hillory of 
 the Othman empire, Strlim I. . ';^F''-^ 
 
 § See Paul Jove's hiftory, Book XVII. See Herbelot in. the 
 fame work. , See Knolles and Savage, page 24^5. See Cantetiur'i^ 
 biilory, S-a. 21.page 163. , ^ ' ■-. .. >: 
 
8G DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 deformed nnd ruined, according to the * account of a con- 
 temporary hiftorian, not inhabited by the Jews who were 
 baniflied into all the world, but by a few Chriftians who 
 paid a large tribute to the Egyptian fultans for the pofleffion 
 of the holy fepulchre. Selim offered up his devotions at the 
 monuments of the old prophets, and prefented the Chriftian 
 pi'iefts with as much money as was fufiicient to buy them 
 provilions for fix months ; and having flayed there one night, 
 he went to join his army at Gaza. From that time to this 
 the Othman emperors have f poiTefTed it under the title of 
 Hami, that is of protestors, and not of maflers ; though they 
 are more properly tyrants and opprefTors. Turks, Arabians, 
 and Chriftians of various fedts and nations dwell there out of 
 reverence to the place ; but very few Jews •, and of thofe the 
 greatell: part, as % Bafnage fays, are beggars, and live upon 
 alms. The Jews fay, that when the Mefhah fhall come, the 
 city will undergo a conflagration and inundation in order to 
 be purified from the defilements, which the Chriftian and 
 Mohammedan have committed in it ; and therefore they 
 choofe not to fettle there. But the writer juft mentioned 
 affigns two more probable and natural reafons. " One is, that 
 the Mohammedans look upon Jerufalem as a holy place; and 
 therefore there are a great many Sajitons and devout MufTel- 
 men, who have taken up their abode there, who are perfecutors 
 of the Jews as well as of the Chriftians, io that they have lefs 
 tranquillity and liberty in Jerufalem than in other places : and 
 as there is very little trade, there is not much to be got, and 
 this want of gain drives them away." 
 
 "^ By thus tracing the hiftory of Jerufalem from the deftruc-. 
 tton by Titus to the prefent, it appears evidently, that as the 
 Jews have been * led away captive into all nations,' To Je- 
 rufalem hath been < trodden down of the Gentiles.' There 
 
 * See Paul Jove's hiftory in the fame place. < Then its facred 
 ruins were in a ilate of miferable deformity, neglefted and forfaken. 
 The Jews its former inhabitants, then banifhed and fcattered over 
 the face of the whole earth, without any fixed place of abode, were 
 n,at to be found there, but a few Chriftians dwell there. Thefe 
 logided with all the ignominy and reproach attached to the Chrif- 
 tian name in thofe parts, pay a heavy tribute to the Egyptian, for 
 tlie pofll-flion granted to them of the holy fepulchre,* &g, 
 
 f * And his fucceffors have poffefted it to the prefent time, under 
 the title of Hami, that is of protedors, but nut of mafters.' See 
 J-Icrbt-lot, page 270. 
 
 X See Bafnage's hiftory of the Jews, Book VII. Chap, xxiv. 
 
 Sea. ia 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 87 
 
 are now almoft 1700 years, in which the Jewifli nntion have 
 been a ftanding monument of the truth of Chriil's predic- 
 tions, themfelves diiperfed over the face of the whole earth, 
 and their land groaning under the yoke of foreign lords and 
 conquerors : And at this day there is no reafon to doubt but 
 they will continue in the fame flate, nor ever recover their 
 native country, * until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.* 
 Our Saviour's words are very memorable, * Jerufalem fliall 
 be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gen- 
 tiles be fulfilled/ It is ftill trodden down by the Gentiles, 
 and confequently the times of the Gentiles are not yet ful- 
 filled. When * the times of the Gentiles /7W/ be fulfilled,* 
 then the expreffion implies that the Jews (hall be refiiored : 
 and for what reafon, can we believe, that though they are 
 diiperfed among all nations, yet by a conftant miracle they 
 are kept difi:in<Sl: from all but for the farther manifeftation of 
 God's purpofes towards them : The prophecies have been 
 accompli (hed to the greateft exa^lnefs in the deftruclion of 
 their city, and its continuing Hill fubjecl: to Grangers, in the 
 difperfion of their people, and their living ftill feparate from 
 all people ; and why ihould not the remaining parts of the 
 fame prophecies be as fully accompliflbed too in their reftora- 
 tion, at the proper feafon, when * the times of the Gentiles 
 fliall be fulfilled ?' The times of the Gentiles will be fulfilled, 
 when the times of ' the four great kingdoms' of the Gentiles 
 according to Daniel's prophecies fhall be expired, and ' the 
 fifth kingdom' or the kingdom of Chrift fhall be fet up in 
 their place, and * the faints of the Moll High fhall take the 
 kingdom, and pollefs the kingdom for ever, even for ever and 
 ever.' Jerufalem, as it hath hitherto remained, fo probabljr 
 will remain in fubje6lion to the Gentiles, * until thefe times 
 of the Gentiles be fulfilled;' or as St. Paul expreireth it, 
 Rom. xi. 25, 26. ' until the fulnefs of the Gentiles be come 
 in 5 and fo all Ifrael flrall be faved,* and become again the 
 people of God.' ' The fulnefs of the Jews' will come in as 
 well as * the fulnefs of the Gentiles.' For ver. 12, &c. * if 
 the fall of them be the riches of the world, and the diminifh- 
 Ing of them the riches of the Gentiles ; how much more their 
 fulnefs : For I would not, bret-hren, that ye fliould be ignorant. 
 of this myftery, that blindnefs in part is happened to Ifrael, 
 until the fulnefs of the Gentiles be come in ; And fo all Ifrael 
 iitall be faved.' 
 
 3gBq '^JoMr^Fif 
 .01 .a^S 
 
** 
 
 $jf, DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 XXL 
 
 The fame fubj eel continued, 
 
 PART IV, 
 
 "W^HnN we firft entered on an explanation of our Savi- 
 our's prophecies relating to the deftruction of Jerufaiem, 
 comprifed chiefly in this 24th chapter of St. Matthew, it 
 was obfcrved that the difciples in their queftion propofe 
 two things to our Saviour, firft when fhould be the time of 
 his coming or the deftruftion of Jerufaiem, and fecondly, 
 what Tnould be the fgns of it, ver. 3. ' Tell us when fliall 
 thefe things be, and what rfiall be the figns of thy coming, 
 and of the conclufion of the age.' The latter part of the 
 quefnon our Saviour anfwereth firft, and treateth at large of 
 X\\Qfig7is of the deftru6lion of Jerufaiem from the 4th verfe 
 of the chapter to the 31ft inclufive. He toucheth upon the 
 moft material pafliiges and accidents, not only of thofe which 
 were to fore-run this great event, but likewife of thofe which 
 were to attend, and immediately to follow upon it : and 
 having thus anfwered the latter part of the queftion, he pro- 
 ceeds now in verfe 32d to anfwer the former part of the quef- 
 tion, as to the time of his coming and the deftrudlion of Je- 
 rufaiem. - ^ 
 
 He begins with obferving that the flgns which he had 
 given would be as certain an indication of the time of his com- 
 ing, as the fig-tree's putting forth its leaves is of the ap- 
 proach of fummer •, ver. 32, 33. * Now learn a parable of 
 the fig-tree : when his branch is yet tender, and putteth 
 forth leaves, ye know that fummer is nigh : So likewife ye, 
 when ye flvall fee all thefe things, know that it is near,' or 
 he is near, * even at the doors.' He proceeds to declare 
 that the time of his coming was at no very great diftance ; 
 and to (hew that he hath been fpeaking all this while of the 
 deftrudlion of Jcruialem, he affirms with his ufual afiirma- 
 tion, ver. 34. * Verily I fay unto you, This generation fliall 
 not p.ifs, till all thefe things be fulfilled.' It is to me a won- 
 der how any man can refer part of the foregoing difcourfe to 
 the deftrutftion of Jerufaiem, and part to the end of the 
 world, or any other dlftant event, when it is faid fo pofitively 
 here in the conclufion, * All thefe things fhall be fulfilled 
 in this generation.' It feciaeth as if our Saviour ijiad been 
 
THE PROPHECIES. S9 
 
 aware of fome fuch niifapplication of his wordsj by adding 
 yet greater force and emphafis to his affirmation, ver. 35. 
 * Heaven and earth (hall pafg away, but my words (hall not 
 pafs away.' It is a common figure of fpeech in the oriental 
 languages, to fay of two things that tlie one fhall be and the 
 other Ihall not be, when the meaning is only that the one 
 ihall happen fooner or more eaiily than the other. As in 
 this inllance of our Saviour, ' Heaven and earth fliall pafs 
 away, but my words lliall not pafs away,' the meaning is. 
 Heaven and earth fliall fooner or more eaiily pafs away than 
 my words fliall pafs away ; the frame of the univerfe fhall 
 fooner or more eaiily be diilblved than my words fliall not be: 
 fulfilled : And thus it is exprefled by St. Luke upon a like oc- 
 caiion, xvi. 17. 'It is eafier for heaven* and earth to pafs, 
 than one tittle of the law to fall.' 
 
 In another place he fays, Matth. xvi. 28. ' There are fome 
 ftanding here, who Ihall not tafte of death, till they fee the 
 Son of man coming in his kingdom :' intimating, that it 
 would not fucceed immediately, and yet not at fuch a dif- 
 tance of time, but that fome then living fhould be fpedtators 
 of the calamities coming upon the nation. In like manner 
 he fays to the women, who bewailed and lamented him as 
 he was going to be crucified, Luke xxiii. 28. ' Daughters of 
 Jerufalem, weep' not forme, but weep for yourfelves, and 
 for your children :' v/hich fufficiently implied, that the days 
 of diftrefs and mifery were coming, and would fall on them 
 and their children. But at that time there was not any ap- 
 pearance of fuch immediate ruin. The wifeft politician could 
 not have inferred it from the then prefent flate of affairs. 
 Nothing lefs than divine prefcience could have certainly fore* 
 feen and foretold it. 
 
 But ftill the exaft time of this judgment was unknown 
 to ail creatures, ver. 36. ' But of that day and hour knoweth 
 no man, no not the angels of heaven, but my Father only/ 
 The word] /lora * is of larger fignification than hur ; and 
 befides, it feemeth fomewhat improper to fay, ' Of that day 
 and hour knoweth no man ;' for if the dajj was not known, 
 certainly the hour was not, and it was fuperfluous to make 
 fuch an addition. I conceive therefore that the pafl"age 
 fliould be rendered, not ' Of that day and hour knoweth no 
 man,' but < Of that day and feafon knoweth no man,' as 
 the word is frequently ufed in the beft authors both facred 
 
 * * I confider hora as denoting, not a part of a day, but a larger 
 portion of time,' &c. See Grotius on the paflage. 
 VOL. II. NO. 6. I 
 
90 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 and profane. It is true our Saviour declares, * AU theiV 
 things lliall be fulfilled in this generation ; it is true the pro- 
 phet Daniel hath given fome intimation of the time, in his 
 famous prophecy of the feventy weeks j but though this 
 great revolution was to happen towards the concluiion of fe- 
 venty weeks, or 4-90 years, to be computed from a certain date 
 that is not eafy to be fixed -, yet the particular daj/f the par- 
 tic ular/-/^/^^ in which it was to happen, might ftill remain 
 a fecret to men and angels : and our Saviour had before, 
 ver. ^0. advifed his difciples to pray, that their flight be 
 not in the winter, neither on the fabbath-day j' the dnj/ not 
 being known, they might pray that their flight be not on 
 the fabbatli-day • the feqfon not being known, they might 
 pray that their flight be not in the nviriter. As it was in 
 the days of Noah, faith our Saviour, ver. 37, f38, o9. fo 
 fliall it be now. As then, they were eating and drinking, 
 marrying and giving in marriage, till they were furprifed by 
 the flood, notwithftanding the frequent warnings and admo- 
 nitions of that preacher of righteoufnefs : fo now, they {hall 
 be engaged in the bufmefs and pleafures of the world, little 
 expecSting, little thinking of this univerfal ruin, till it come 
 upon them, notwithftanding the exprefs predidlions and de- 
 clarations of Chrift and his apoftles. ' Then fliall two be in 
 the field, the one fl:iall be taken, and the other left : Two 
 women fliall be grinding at the mill,' Dr. Shaw in his travels, 
 making fome obfervations upon the kingdoms of Algiers and 
 Tunis, fays, in p. 297. that " women alone are employed 
 to grind their corn, and that when the uppermoft millftone is 
 large, or expedition is required, then only a fecond woman 
 is called in to aflift." This obfervation I owe to Biftiop 
 Pearce. — * Two women fliall be grinding at the mill, the 
 one fliall be taken, and the other left,' ver. 40, 41. That is, 
 Providence will then make a diflin^lion between fuch, as are 
 not zt all diftinguiftied now. Some fliall be refcued from the 
 deftru<Slion of Jerufalem, like Lot out of the burning of So- 
 dom, j white others, no ways perhaps different in outward cir- 
 cumftances, fliall be left to perifh in it. 
 
 The matter is carried fomewhat farther in the parallel 
 place of St. Mark ; and it is faid not only that the angels 
 were excluded from the knowledge of the particular time, 
 but that the Son himfelf was alfo ignorant of it. The 13th 
 chapter of that evangelift anfwers to the 24th of St. Matthew. 
 Our Saviour treateth there of the figns and circumftances of 
 his coming, and the deftrudlion of Jerufalem, from the 5th 
 to the 27th verfe inclufive ; and then at verfe tUe 2Sth, he 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 91 
 
 proceeds to treat of the time of his coming and the deftruc- 
 tion of Jerufalem. The text in St. Matthew is, ' Of that 
 day and feafon knoweth no man, no not the angels of hea- 
 ven, but my Father only.' The text in St. Mark is, ' Of 
 that day and feafon knoweth no man, no not the angels who 
 are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father.* It is true 
 the words oude ho hyios^ ' neither the Son,' were omitted' 
 in fome copies of St. Mark, as they are inferted in fome copies 
 of St. Matthew : but there is no fufficient authority for the 
 ofniflion in St. Mark, any more than for the infertion in St. 
 Matthew. Erafmus and fome of the moderns * are of opi- 
 nion, that the words were omitted in the text of St. Matthew, 
 left they fhould afford a handle to the Arians for proving 
 the Son to be inferior to the Father : but it was to little pur- 
 pofe to erafe them out of St. Matthew, and to leave them 
 ftanding in St. Mark. On the contrary, St. Ambrofe and 
 fome of the ancients f aflert, that they were inferted in the 
 text of St. Mark by the Arians : but there is as little founda- 
 tion or pretence for this aflertion, as there is for the other. 
 It is much more probable, that they were omitted in fome 
 copies of St. Mark by fome indifcreet orthodox, who thought 
 them to bear too hard upon our Saviour's dignity. For all 
 the moft ancient copies and tranflations extant retain them : 
 the moft ancient fathers quote them, and comment upon 
 them : and certainly it is ealier for words to be omitted in a 
 copy, fo that the omiffion fliould not generally prevail after- 
 wards, than it is for words to be inferted in a copy, fo that 
 the infertion fhould generally prevail afterwards. Admit 
 the words therefore as the genuine words of St. Mark we 
 muft, and we may without any prejudice to our Saviour's 
 divinity. For Chrift may be conlidered in two refpe^ts, in 
 his human and his divine nature : and what is faid with re- 
 gard only to the former, doth not at all affc£l the latter. 
 As he was the great teacher and revealer of his Father's will, 
 he might know more than the angels, and yet he might not 
 know all things. It is laid in St. Luke, ii. 52. that * Jelus 
 
 * * Wherefore I fufpedl that thefe words have been withdrawn 
 by fome, left the Arians fhould thereby have a handle of proving 
 their do6lrine, that the Son is inferior to the Father,' &c. See 
 ErafmuB on the pafTage. 
 
 f See Ambrofe on faith. Book V. Chap, viii, * The ancient 
 Greek copies have not thefe words, Mark xiii. 32. hnoivelk neither 
 the Son, but it is not to be wondered at, that men who have inter- 
 preted the holy fcriptures, have wrongly inferted them here. 
 
 I 2 
 
93 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 increafed in wifdom and Orature, and in favour with God and. 
 man. He incrcaled in wirdom,' and conicquently in his hu- 
 man nature he wns not omnil'cient. In his human nature he 
 was tlie fon of David ; in his divine nature he was the Lord 
 of David. In his human nature he was upon earth : in his 
 divine nature he was in heaven, John iii. 13. even while upon 
 earth. In Uke manner may be faid, that though as God 
 he might know all things, yet he might be ignorant of fome 
 things as man. And of this particular the Mefliah might be 
 ignorant, becaufe it was no part of his office or commiilion to 
 reveal it. * It is not for you to know the times or the fea- 
 fons, which the Father hath put in his own power/ as our 
 Saviour faid, A(Sts i. 7. when a like queftion was propofed to 
 him. It might be proper for the dilciples, and for the Jews 
 too by their means, to know the figns and circumftances of 
 our Saviour's coming, and the defirudion of Jerufalem ; but 
 upon many accounts it might be unfit for them both, to know 
 the prccile time. 
 
 Hitherto we have explained this 24-th chapter of St. Mat- 
 thew as relating to the deftruction of Jerufalem, and without 
 doubt, as relating to the deftrucStion of Jerufaleni it is prima- 
 rily to be underilood. But though it is to be underitood of 
 this primarily, yet it is not to be underilood of this only : 
 for there is no queftion that our Saviour had a farther view 
 and meaning in it. It is ufual with the prophets to frame 
 and exprels their prophecies fo, as that they Ihall compre- 
 hend more than one event, and have their feveral periods of 
 completion. This every one muft have obferved, who hath 
 been ever lb little converfant in the writings of the ancient 
 prophets : and this I conceive to be the cafe here, and the 
 deftruiSlion of JeruHilem to be typical of the end of the world. 
 The deftru6tion of a great city is a lively type and image of 
 the end of the world : and we may obferve that our Saviour 
 no fooner begins to fpeak of the deftruccion of Jerufalem, 
 than his figures are raifed, his language is fwelled, and he 
 expreflcth himlelf in fuch terms, as in a lower fenfe indeed 
 are applicable to the deflru6lion of Jerufalem, but defcribe 
 fomething higher in their proper and genuine fignification. 
 ' The fun llrall be darkened, the moon Ihall not give her 
 light, the ftars fhall fall from heaven, the powers of the 
 heaA'ens flrall be fliaken, the Son of man flvall come, in the 
 clouds of heaven with povi'cr and great glory, and he Ihall 
 fend his angels with a great lound of a trumpet, and they 
 fliall gather together his ele6t from the four winds, from one 
 end of heaven to the other :* Thefe paflages, in a figurative 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 93 
 
 fenfe, as we have feen, may be underftood of the deftru^lion 
 of Jerufalem, but in their literal fenie can be meant only of 
 the end of the world. In like manner that text, * Of that 
 day and feafon knoweth no man, no not the angels of hea- 
 ven, but my Father only :* the confiftence and conne(Si:ion of 
 the difcourfe oblige us to underftand it as fpoken of the time 
 of the deftrudlion of Jerufalem, but in a higher fenfe it may- 
 be true alfo of the time of the end of the world and the ge- 
 neral judgment. All the fubfequent difcnurfe too, we may 
 obferve, doth not relate fo properly to the deftruction of Je- 
 rufalem, as to the end of the world and the general judgment. 
 Our Saviour lofeth fight as it were of his former fubject, and 
 adapts his difcourfe more to the latter. And the end of the 
 Jewifli ftate was in a manner the end of the world to many of 
 the Jews. 
 
 The remaining part of the chapter is fo clear and eafy as 
 to need no comment or explanation. It will be more proper 
 to conclude with fome ufeful reflections upon the whole. 
 
 It appears next to impoffible, that any man fliould duly 
 conlidcr thefe prophecies, and the exact completion of them ; 
 and if he is a behever, not be confirmed in the faith -, or if he 
 is an infidel, not be converted. Can any fi:ronger proof be 
 given of a divine revelation than the fpirit of prophecy ; and 
 can any ftronger proof be given of the fpirit of prophecy, 
 than the examples now before us, in which fo many contin^ 
 gencies, and I may fay improbabilities, which human wif- 
 dom or prudence could never forefee, are fo particularly fore- 
 told, and fo punfhjally accomplifhed ! At the time when Chrift 
 pronounced thefe prophecies, the Roman governor refided at 
 Jerufalem, and had a force fufiicient to keep the people in 
 obedience : and could human prudence forefee that the city 
 as well as the country would revolt and rebel agalnfl the 
 Romans ? Could human prudence iore^Qe famine s, and pcjii- 
 lenceSf and earthquakes in divers places ? Could human pru- 
 dence forefee the fpeedy propagation of the gofpel fo contrary 
 to all human probability ? Could human prudence forefee 
 fuch an ucter dell:ru(5lion of Jerufalem with all the circum- 
 flrances preceding and following it i It was never the cuftom 
 of the Romans abfolutely to ruin any of their provinces. It 
 was improbable therefore that fuch a thing fliould happen at 
 all, and ilill more improbable that it fhould happen under the 
 humane and generous Titus, who was indeed, as he was * 
 called, the love and delight of mankind. 
 
 * < The love and delight of the human race.' See Suetonius* 
 life of Titus, Sea. 1. 
 
^ DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 "What is ufually objecfted to the other prediclions of holy 
 writ, cannot with any pretence be objedled to thefe prophe- 
 cies of our Saviour, that they are figurative and obfcure *, for 
 nothing can be conveyed in plainer fimpler terms, except 
 where he afFecfled fome obfcurity, as it hath been fhown, for 
 particular reafons. It is allowed indeed that fome of thefe 
 prophecies are taken from Mofes and Daniel. Our Saviour 
 prophefying of the fame events, hath borrowed and applied 
 fome of the fame images and expreffions. But this is a 
 commendation rather than any difcredit to his predictions. 
 He hath built upon the foundations of the infpired writers 
 before him ; but what a fuperftru£lure hath he raifed ? He 
 hath adted in this cafe as in every other, like one who came 
 not to deftroy the law and the prophets, but to fulfil them. 
 He hath manifefted himfelf to be a true prophet, by his exzi£t 
 interpretation and application of other prophets. He is alfo 
 much more particular and circumftantial than either Mofes 
 or Daniel. In feveral inftances his prophecies are entirely 
 new, and properly his own : and befides, he ufes greater 
 precifion in fixing and confining the time to that very gene- 
 ration. 
 
 For the completion of thefe prophecies, the perfons feem 
 to have been wonderfully raifed up and preferved by divine 
 providence. Vefpalian was promoted from obfcurity ; and 
 though feared and hated by Nero, yet was preferred by him, 
 and fingled out as the only general among the Romans, who 
 was equal to fuch a war ; God perhaps, as * Jofephus inti- 
 mates, fo dlfpofing and ordering affairs. He had fubdued 
 the greatefl part of Judea, when he was advanced to the 
 empire ; and he was happy in putting an end to the civil 
 wars, and to the other troubles and calamities of the liate, 
 or otherwife he would hardly have been at leifare to profecute 
 ^he war with the Jews. Titus was wonderfully preferved 
 in the moO: critical articles of danger. "VV hile he was taking 
 a view of the city, he was furrounded by the enemy, and 
 nothing lefs was expe^ed than that he Ihould be fl.iin, or 
 made prifoner : but he refolutely broke through the mid it of 
 them, and though unarmed, yet arrived unhurt at his own 
 camp : upon which Jofephus maketh this retlc<ftion, that 
 from hence it is obvious to underltand, that the turns of war 
 and the dangers of princes are under the peculiar care ot God, 
 Jofephus himfelf was alfo no lefs wonderfully preferved than 
 
 * * * Perhaps God in his decrees concerning the world had fo or- 
 dained.' Si;e Jofephus' Jewi(h wars, Chap. ii. Sedt. 2. page 1216. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 95- 
 
 Titus, the one to deftroy the city, and the other to record its 
 deftruclion. He marvelloufly elcaped from the fnares which 
 were laid for him * by John of Gifchala, and f by Jefus the 
 chief of the robbers : and when X his companions were deter- 
 mined to kill him and themfelves rather than furrender to the 
 Romans, he prevailed with them to draw lots who (hould be 
 killed, the one after the other ; and at laft he was left with 
 only one other, whom he periuaded to fubmit with him to 
 the Romans. Thus was he faved from the moft imminent 
 deftruclion ; and he himfelf efteemed it, as it certainly was, a 
 iingular inftance of divine providence. 
 
 As Vefpalian and Titus I'eem to have been raifed up and 
 preferved for the completion of thefe prophecies, fo might 
 Jofephus for the illuftration of their completion. For the 
 particular pafTages and tranfadtions, by which we prove the 
 completion of thefe prophecies, we derive not fo much from 
 Chriftian writers, who might be fufpecled of a defign to_" 
 parallel the events with the predi<Slions, as from Heathen' 
 authors, and chiefly from Jofephus the Jewifh hiftorian, who 
 though very exact and minute in other relations, yet avoids 
 as much as ever he can the mention of Chrift and the Chrif- 
 tian religion. He doth not fo much as once mention the 
 name of fo/fe Chrijls, though he hath frequent occafion to 
 fpeak largely qI falfe prophets ; fo cautious was he of touch- 
 ing upon any thing that might lead him to the acknowledge- 
 ment of the true Chrift. His iilence here is as remarkable, 
 as his copioufnefs upon other fubjedts. It is indeed very pro-^ 
 vidential, that a more particular detail, a more exa<ft hiftory 
 is preferved of the deftrudtion of Jerufalem, and of all the 
 circumftances relating to it, than of any other matter what- 
 foever tranfacled fo long ago : and it is an additional advan- 
 tage to our caufe, that thefe accounts are tranfmitted to us 
 by a Jew, and by a Jew who was himfelf an eye-witnefs to 
 moft of the things which he relates. As a general in the 
 wars, he muft have had an exa£t knowledge of all tranfacr 
 tions, and as a Jewifti prieft, he would not relate them witH 
 any favour or partiahty to the Chriftian caufe. His hiftory 
 § was approved by Vefpafian and Titus (who ordered it tq 
 be publifhed) and by king Agrippa and many others, botk 
 
 * Sec the life of Jofephus, Sed. 17, &c. 
 t Ibid. Sea. 22. 
 
 X See Jewifh wars, Book IH. Chap. vii. 
 
 J See the life of Jofephus, Se6i. ^S. See him againft Apioa, 
 Book I. Sea. 9. 
 
96 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 Jews and Romans, who were prefent in thofe wars. He had 
 likevvife many enemies, who would readily have convicted 
 him of any falfifi cation, if he had been guilty of any. He de- 
 signed nothing lefs, and yet as if he had defigned nothing 
 more, his hirtory of the Jewifh wars may ferve as a larger 
 comment on our Saviour's prophecies of the deftru£lion of 
 Jerufalem. If any one would compare our Saviour's words 
 with that writer's hiftory of the whole war, as * Eufebius very 
 well obferves, he could not but admire and acknowledge our 
 Saviour's prefcience and prediction to be wonderful above na- 
 ture, and truly divine. 
 
 The predictions are the cleareft, as the calamities were the 
 greateft which tlie world ever faw : and what heinous fin 
 was it, that could bring down fuch heavy judgments on the 
 Jewifh church and nation ? Can any other with half fo much 
 probability be affigned, as what the fcripture affigns, their 
 crucifying the Lord of glory ? As St. Paul exprefTeth it, 
 1 ThefT. ii. 15, 16. < They both killed the Lord Jefus, and 
 their own prophets, and perfecuted the apoftles,' and fo 
 * filled up their fins, and wrath came upon them to the utter- 
 moft.' This is always objected as the moft capital fin of 
 the nation : and upon reflection, we fliall find really fome 
 correfpondence betv/een their crime and their punifliment. 
 They put Jefus to death, when the nation was afTembled to 
 celebrate the paflbver ; and when the f nation was afTembled 
 too to celebrate the palTover, Titus £hut them up within the 
 walls of Jerufalem. The rejection of the true Mefllah 
 was their crime ; and the following of falfc Mefliahs to 
 their deftruiStion, was their pimillxment. They fold and 
 bought Jefus as a flave ; and they themfelves were afterwards 
 fold and bought as flaves at the loweft prices. They pre- 
 ferred a robber and murderer to Jefus, whom they crucified 
 between two thieves ; and they themfelves ^ were afterwards 
 infefted with bands of thieves and robbers. They put Jefus 
 to death, left the Romans liiould come and take away their 
 
 * * If any one will compare the words of our Saviour, with what 
 has been written by that lii dorian concerning the whole war, he 
 will be obliged to admire and acknowledge the prefcience and pre- 
 dication of our Saviour, to be wonderful above nature, and truly di* 
 vine.' See Eufebius' Ecclefiallical hiftory, Book III. Chap. vii. 
 
 f See Jof'.'phus' Jewilh wars, Book VI. Chap. ix. Scdl. 3, 
 and 4. See Eufebius* hillory, Book III. Chap. v. 
 
 t Sec Jofephus' Jewifii wars-, Book II. Chap, iv, & xiii. & Book 
 III. Chap. viii. Book IV. Chap. iii. Book VII. Chap, viii, &c. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 97 
 
 place and nation ; and the Romans did come and take away 
 their place and nation. They crucified Jefus before the 
 walls of Jerufalem ; and before the walls of Jerufalem they 
 themfelves were crucified in fuch numbers, that it is * faid 
 room was wanting for the crofies, and crofTes for the bodies. 
 I Ihould think it hardly poiliblt; for any man to lay thefe 
 things together, and not conclude the Jews own imprecation 
 to be remarkably fulfilled upon them, Matth. xxvii. 25. ' His 
 blood be on us and on our children.' 
 
 We Chriftians cannot indeed be guilty of the very fame 
 offence in crucifying the Lord of glory : but it behoves us to 
 confider, whether we may not be guilty in the fame kind, 
 ^nd by our iins and iniquities, Heb. vi. 25. * crucify the 
 Son of God afrefli, and put him to an open fhame j' and 
 therefore whether being like them in their crime, we may 
 not alfo relemble them in their punilhment. They rejected 
 the Mefliah, and we indeed have received him : but have our 
 lives been at all agreeable to our holy profefiion, or rather as 
 we have had opportunities of knov/ing Chrift more, have we 
 not obeyed him lefs than other Chriftians, and Heb. x. 29. 
 ' trodden under foot the Son of God, and counted the blood 
 of the covenant wherewith we are fan^lified an unholy thing, 
 and done defpite unto the fpirit of Grace .'" The llagranc 
 crimes of the Jews, and the principal lources of their cala- 
 mities, in the opinion of f Jofephus, were their trampling 
 upon all human laws, deriding divine things, and making a 
 jefi: of the oracles of the prophets as fo many dreams and 
 fables : and how hath the fame fpirit of licentioufn^fs and 
 infidelity prevailed likewife among us ^ How have the laws 
 and lawful authority been infulted with equal infolence and 
 impunity ? How have the holy fcriptures, thofe treafures of 
 divine wifdom, not only been neglected, but defpifed, de- 
 rided, and abufedj to the word purpoies ? How have the 
 principal articles of our faith been denied, the prophecies and 
 miracles of Mofes and the prophets of Chrift and his apoftles 
 been ridiculed, and impiety and blafphemy not only been 
 
 * * And on account of the n:iultitude, fpace was wanting for 
 crofTes, and crolTes for bodiea.' See the fame, Book V. Chap^ 
 xi. Sea. L page 124'7. 
 
 f ' Firfl theicfore, the laws of men were trampled under foot by 
 them. Next followed their contempt of things divine, and their 
 making a jell of the laws, (otlicrs read the oracles) of the prophets, 
 as if they had been vain fables.' Si-e the fasie, Book IV. Chap. vi. 
 SeA. 3. page 1188, in Hudfun'a edition. 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 6. K 
 
98 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 whifpered in the ear, but proclaimed from the prefs I How 
 hath all public worfliip and religion, and the adminiftration 
 of the facraments been flighted and condemned, and the 
 fabbath profaned by thofe chiefly who ought to fet a better 
 example, to whom much is given, and of whom therefore 
 much will be required ? And if for their fins and provoca- 
 tions, Rom. xi. 21, 20. * God fpared not the natural brances, 
 take heed left he alfo fpare not thee. Becaufe of unbelief 
 they were broken off, and thou ftandeft by faith. Be not 
 high-minded, but fear.' God bore long with the Jews ; and 
 hath he not bore long with us too ? But he cut them ofF, 
 when the meafure of their iniquities was full ; and let us be- 
 ware left our meafure be not alfo well-nigh full, and we be 
 not growing ripe for excifion. What was fald to the church 
 of Ephcfus, is very applicable to us and our own cafe,. Rev. 
 ii. 5. * Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, 
 and repent, and do the firft works j or elfe I will come unto 
 thee quickly, and will remove thy candleftick out of his place, 
 except thou repent.' 
 
 XXII. 
 
 ST. Paul's prophecy of the man of sin. 
 
 J\ s our blefled Saviour hath cited and appealed to the book 
 of Daniel, fo likewife have his apoftles drawn from the fame 
 fountain. St. Paul's and St. John's predictions are in a man- 
 ner the copies of Daniel's originals with fome improvements 
 and additions. The fame times, the perfons, and the fame 
 events are defcribed by St. Paul and St. John as well as by 
 Daniel ; and it might therefore with realon be expelled, that 
 there fhould be fome fmiilitude and refemblance in the prin- 
 cipal features and chara^lers. 
 
 St. Paul hath left in writing, befides others, two moft me- 
 morable prophecies, both relating to the fame fubjedl, the 
 one concerning * the man of fin,' the other concerning * the 
 apoftafy of the latter times,' the former contained in the fe- 
 cond Epiftle to the Theftalonians, and the latter in the firft 
 Epifile to Timothy. The prophecy concerning * the man 
 of fin, having been delivered firft in time, may fitly be cori- 
 fidered firft in order : and for the fuller manifeftation of tl>e 
 truth and exaiftnefs of this predifiion, it may be proper, 1ft 
 to inveftigate the genuine fenlb and meaning of the paftage ; 
 
'YHIt PROPHECIES. <^9 
 
 ^dly to fhew how it hath been miftaken and mifapplled by 
 fome famous commentators j and 3dly to vindicate and efta- 
 blilh what we conceive to be the only true and legitimate 
 application. 
 
 I. In the firft place it is proper to invefligate the genuine 
 fenfe and meaning of the paffage ; for a prophecy muft b^ 
 rightly underftood, before it can be rightly applied. The 
 apoftle introduces the fubje6l thus, 2 Thef. ii. J, 2. ' Now 
 we befeech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord J<'ihs 
 Chrift, and by our gathering together unto him, That ye be 
 not foon fhaken ju mind, or be troubled, neither by I'pirir, 
 nor by word, nor by letter, as from us, as that the day of 
 Chrift is at hand/ The prepofition, which is tranflated hijy 
 ought rather to have been tranflated fo?2ccnii?ig, as it figni- 
 fies * in other places of fcripture, and in other authors both 
 Greek and Latin. * Now we befeech you, brethren, co?icern^ 
 iftg the coming of our Lord Jefus Chrift, and our gathering 
 together unto him,* For he doth not befeech them by the 
 coming of Chrift, but the coming of Chrift is the fubject of 
 which he is treating j and it is in relation to this fubject, 
 that he delires them not to be difturbed or affrighted, nei- 
 ther by revelation, nor by mefTage, rjor by letter, as from 
 him, as if the day of Chrift's coming was at hand. The 
 phrafes of * the coming of Chrift' and ' the day of Chrift* 
 may be underftood, either figuratively of his coming in judg- 
 ment upon the Jews, or literally of his coming in glory to 
 judge the world. Sometimes indeed they are ufed in the 
 former fenfe, but they are more generally employed in the 
 latter, by the \yriters of the New Teftament : and the latter 
 is the proper fignification in this place, as the context will 
 evince beyond contradiction. St. Paul himfelf had planted 
 the church in Theflalonica ; and it confifted principally of 
 converts from among the Gentile idolaters, becaufe it is faid^ 
 1 ThefT i. 9. that they ' turned to God from idols, to ferve 
 the Uving and true God.* What occafion was there there- 
 fore to admonifh them particularly of the deftruftion of Je- 
 rufalem } Or f why fliould they be under fuch agitations and 
 
 * So it is rendered, Rom, ix. 27. '* Efaias de krazei hyper tou 
 Jfrael," EJa'ias alfo cr'ieth concerning JfraeL Sec likewife 2 Cor. i. 
 V. viii. 2:i, 21, &c. Galen in what he writes to Glaucus, Book L 
 «» hyper paloa graplai ouk engqhorei," one cannot lor'tte concerning 
 nil things. See Virgil's jEneid, Book L line 750. * Afkingmany 
 things, (luper Priam ,) concerning Priam, many things (fuper Hec- 
 tore,) concerning Hettor. 
 
 ■\ * But what ground was there for this terror, if he was treating 
 
 k2 
 
100 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 terrors upon that account ? What connection hr.d Macedo- 
 r.i^ia vvith Judea, or Theffalonica with Jerufalem ? What ihare 
 were the Chriftian converts to have in the calamities of the 
 ;^,^bellious and unbelieving Jews; and why Ihould they not 
 ^j^^ther have been comforted than troubled at the punifhment 
 /of their inveterate enemies ? Befides * how could the apolHe 
 ., 4eny that the deftruclion of the Jews was at hand, when it 
 , yrzs at hand, as lie faith himfelf, I Thef. ii. ]6. and * the 
 -, (Wrath is come upon them to tlie uttermoft ?' He knew, and 
 they knew, for our Saviour had declared, that the deftrnc- 
 tion of Jerufalem would come to pafs ' in that generation :' 
 - and what a ridiculous comfort mult it be to tell them, that 
 it would not happen immediately, but would be accom- 
 pUfhed within lefs than twenty years ? The phrafes therefore 
 of * the coming of Chrill' and * the day of Chrift' cannot in 
 this place relate to the deftrucStion of Jerufalem, but muft 
 necefTarily be taken in the more general acceptation of his 
 ,^oming to judge the world. So the phrafe is conftantly ufed 
 , in the former Epiftle. In one place the apoftle faith, ii. 19. 
 ^p* What is our hope, or joy, or crov.'n of rejoicing? are not 
 f,j^^ven ye in the prefence of our Lord Jefus Chrift at his com- 
 .Jng?' In another place he wiflieth, iii. 13. that *,the Lord 
 may eftablifli their hearts unblameable in holinefs before 
 God, even our Fatlier, at the coming of our Lord Jefus 
 Qhrift: with all his faints :' And in a third place he prayeth, 
 j^y. 23. that * their whole fpirit and foul, and body be pre- 
 ^>_ferved blamelefs unto the coming of our Lord Jefus Chrift.' 
 Thefe texts evidently refer to the general judgment : and if 
 the phrafe be conftantly Co employed in the former Epiftle, 
 HfT^^hy (hould it not be taken after the fame manner in this 
 j^(^)Epiftle ? In the former Epiftle the apoftle had exhorted the 
 j.^^Thefialonians to moderate forrow for the dead by the confi- 
 j. deration of the refurreclion and the general judgment, iv. 
 QjI3, &c. *I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, 
 >^^oncerning them which are afleep, that ye forrow not, even 
 as others which have no hope. For if we believe that Jefus 
 gjj^ied, and rofe again, even fo them alfo which fleep in Jefus, 
 
 ^'i^bncerning tlie defirudtlon of the Jews ? What had Macedonia to 
 *^'lilo witli Jvidea, or Theflalonica with Jerufalem ? Or what danger 
 Y-^icduld Chriftians be in froin the rebellion of the Jews;' ^c. S.-e 
 "^f'Simplicius in Pool's Synopfis. 
 
 * * Bcfides, how coiild the apoftle deny that the deflruf^ion of 
 ,. the Jews was approaching, when in reality it was at luuid, and he 
 ■ himfelf had faid fo much,' I Epift. ii. 16. So? Bochart's examina* 
 I.tion of a. little book concerning Antichrift, VoL II. Col, 1049. 
 
^ 'THE- PR0PHECIT5. lOl 
 
 ^Ul God bring with him. For this we fay "unto you 'by the 
 > word of the Lord, that we which are alive, and remain unto 
 ■^'the coming of the Lord, ihall not prevent them which are 
 aflecp. For the Lord himfelf (hall defcend from heaven with 
 a Ihoiit, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump 
 of God : and tlie dead in Chrift fliall riJe firCt. Then we 
 which are aUve, and remain, (hall be caught up together 
 with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air : and fo 
 ihail we ever be with the Lord. But of the times and the 
 feafons' of thefe things, as he proceeds, v. 1,2. * brethren, 
 ye have no need that I write unto you. For yourfelves know 
 T- perfectly that the day of the Lord fo comcth as a thief in 
 -rthe night.' • Some perfons having miftaken the apoftle's 
 meaning, and having inferred from fome of thefe expreffions> 
 - i^'that tlie end of the world was now approaching, and the 
 ^' day of Chrift was now at hand, the apoftle fets himfelf in 
 this place to re(ftify that miftaken notion ; and it is with 
 reference to * this coming of Chrift, to this day of the Lord, 
 to this our gathering together unto him in the clouds to meet 
 the Lord in the air,' that he befeeches the Theftalonians not 
 to be flvaken from their ftedfaftnei's, nor to be troubled and 
 terrified, as if it was now at hand. Nothing then can be 
 more evident and undeniable, than that the coming of Chrift 
 here intended is his fecond coming in glory to judge the 
 world : and of this his fecond coming the apoftle had fpoken 
 before, in this fame Epiftle, and in the chapter before this, 
 ver. 6 — 10. * It is a righteous thing with God to recompenfe 
 tribulation to them that trouble you ; And to you who are 
 troubled, reft with us, when the Lord Jefus {liall be revealed 
 from heaven with his mighty angels, In flaming fire, taking 
 vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not 
 the gofpel of our Lord Jefus Chrift : Who Ihall he puniftied 
 Vv'ith everlafting deftruction from the preferx.ce of the Lord, 
 and from the glory of his power ; When he fhall come to 
 be glorified in his faints, and to be admired in all them that 
 believe in that dav.' 
 
 It was a point of great importance for the ThefTalonians 
 not to be miftaken in this particular j becaufe if they were 
 taught to believe that the coming of Chrift was at hand, and 
 he fhould not come according to their expectation, they 
 might be flaggered in their faith, and ftnding part of their 
 creed to be falfe, might be hafty enough to conclude that the 
 3^i whole was fo. Where by the way we may obferve Mr, 
 _f Gibbon's want of judgment, in afligningthe notion of Chrift's 
 coQiipg fpeedily ^^ one of the great caufes of the growth-and 
 
102 DISSERTATIONS 01$ 
 
 increafe of the Chriftian church, when it appears from this 
 pafllige that it had a contrary efFeiSt, and tended ioJJmke and 
 unfetrle their minds, and to difturb and trouble inftead of 
 inviting and engaging them. The apoftle therefore cautions 
 them in the rtrongell manner againft this delufion j and 
 aflures them that other memorable events will talce place 
 before the coming of our Lord, ver. 3, 4. * Let no man 
 deceive you by any means : for that day fhall not come, 
 except there come a falling away firft, and that man of fin 
 be revealed, the fon of perdition ; Who oppofeth and exalt- 
 eth himfelf above all that is called God, or that is worfhip- 
 ped -, fo that he as God fitteth in the temple of God, Ihew- 
 ing himfelf that he is God/ The day of Chriil: fliall not 
 (Come, Ean me elthe apojlafta proton, ' except there come 
 the apoltafy Hrfl:.' The apoftafy here defcribed is plainly 
 not of a civil, but of a religious nature ; not a revolt from 
 the government, but a defection from the true religion and 
 worlhip, * a departing from the faith,' 1 Tim. iv. 1. *a 
 departing from the living God,' Heb. iii. 12. as the word is 
 mfed by the apoltle in other places. In the original it is 
 ^ the apoftafy' with an article to give it an emphafis. The 
 article being added, as Erafmus * remarks, lignifies that 
 famous and before-predi(fted apoftafy. So likewife it is //i 
 ant hropos tes ajnartias * the man of fin' with the like article 
 and the like emphafis: and Saint f Ambrofe, that he might 
 pxprefs the force of the article, hath rendered it that man^ 
 as have likewife our Englilh tranllators. If then the notion 
 pf ' the nian of lin' be derived from any ancient prophet, it 
 muft be derived from Daniel, vA\o hath defcribed the like 
 arrogant aRdtv^ffl^ical power ; vii. 25. ' He fhall fpcak 
 
 le moTt High, and fhall wear out the 
 ft High, and think to change times and 
 laws :' and again, xi. :3fc>. * The king fhall do according to 
 hi^ will and he fljiall exalt himfelf, and magnify iiimfelf above 
 every god, and fhall fpcak marvellous things againft the God 
 pf gods.' Any man may be fatisfied, that St. Paul allude4 
 to this defcription by Daniel, becaufe he hath not only bor- 
 rowed the ideas, but hath even adopted fome of the phrafes 
 and exprellions. ' The man of fin' may fignify either 4 
 iingle man, or a fuccefHon of men. A fucceiiion of men 
 
 ^ * The artice He being added, fignifies that remarkable andbe- 
 |bre-predi6\e<i api)llacy.' See Erafmus on the pafl'age. 
 
 f St. Ambrofe, to explain the force of the article, hath tranflated 
 ^t that maTJf Qcc, See Erafmus in tb? fame pl^ce* 
 
THE. PROPHECIES. 103 
 
 bein^ meant in Daniel, it is probable, that the fame was 
 intended here alfo. It is the more probable, becaiife a tingle 
 man appears hardly fufficient for the work here affigned v 
 and it is agreeable to the phrafeology of fcripture, and ef- 
 pecially to that of the prophets, to fpeak of a body or a 
 number of men under the charat5ler of one. TJiu5 * a king,' 
 Daniel vii, viii. Rev. xvii. is often ufed for the fucceffion of 
 kings, and * the high prieft,' lieb. ix. 7, '23. for the feries 
 and order of high priefts. A fingle beaft, Dan. vii, viii. 
 Rev. xiii. often reprefents a whole empire or kingdom in all 
 its changes and revolutions from the beginning to the end. 
 The * woman clothed with the fun,' Rev. xii. J. is defigned 
 as an emblem of the true church ; as the * woman arrayed 
 in purple and fcarlet,' Rev. xvii. 4. is the portrait of a cor- 
 rupt communion. No commentator ever conceived * the 
 whore of Babylon' to be meant of a fingle woman : and why 
 then fhould ' the man of fin' be taken for a fingle man ? 
 *; The man of fin' feemeth to be exprefTed from Daniel vii. 
 2-t. according to the Greek tranflation hos hjjperoife kahoii 
 paiitas tons empvojlheji he * fhall exceed in evil all who went 
 before him :' and he may fulfil the character either by pro- 
 moting wickednefs in general, or by advancing idolatry in 
 particular, as the word fin frequently fignifies in fcripture* 
 * The fon of perdition' is alfo the denomination of the traitor 
 Judas, John xvii. 12. which implies that ' the man of fia* 
 fhould be, like Judas, a falfe apoitle, like him betray Chrifi-, 
 and like him be devoted to deftruftion. ' Who oppofeth 
 and exalteth himfelf above all that is called God, or that is 
 worlhipped :' this is manifeftly copied from Daniel, * He 
 fliall exalt himfelf, and magnify himfelf above every god, 
 and fpeak marvellous things again ft the God of gods.' The 
 features, you fee, exactly refemble each other. He ' op- 
 pofeth and exalteth himfelf above all,' cpi panta above every 
 one,. ' that is called god or that is worlhipped,' febafma 
 alluding to the title of the Roman en^pQrors, fdii/^os atigujl 
 or venerable. He fliall oppofe, for the prophets fpeak of 
 thiings future as prefent j fliall oppofe, and exalt himfelf not 
 only above inferior magiftrates, who are fometimes called 
 gods in holy writ, but even above the greateft emperors, 
 and fliall arrogate to himfelf divine honours. * So that he. 
 as God fitteth in the temple of God, fliewing himfelf that he 
 is God :' By * the temple of God' the apoftle could not well 
 mean the temple of Jerufalem, becaufe that he knew very 
 well would be totally dcftroyed within a few years. It is an 
 
lOi DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 obfervation of the learned Bochart, that * after the death of 
 Chrift the temple at Jerufalem is never called by the apoftles 
 the temple of God j and if at any time they make mention 
 of ' the houfe or temple of God,' they mean the church in 
 general, or every particular believer. It is certain, * the 
 temple cr houfe of God' is the chriftian church in the uiual 
 ftiie of the apoftles. St. Paul thus uddrelTeth the Corinthians 
 in his firft Epiftle, iii. 16, 17. * Know ye not that ye are the 
 temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you 1 
 If any man defile the temple of God, him fliall God deftroy : 
 for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are :' and 
 thus a(rain in his fecond Epiftle, vi. 16. * What agreement 
 hath the temple of God with idols ? for ye are the temple of 
 the living God. He advifeth Timothy, 1 Tim. iii. l.j. 
 ' how he ought to behave himfelf in the houfe of God, which 
 is the church of the living God, as a pillar and ground of the 
 truth.' St. John alfo writeth thus to the angel of the church 
 in Philadelphia, Rev. iii. 12. * Him that overcometh will I 
 make a pillar in the temple of my God.' Thefe few exam- 
 ples out of many are fufficient to prove, that under the gof- 
 pel difpenfation ' the temple of God' is the church of Chrift ; 
 and the man of ^m^s fitting implies his ruling and prefiding 
 there, and ' fitting there as God' implies his claiming divine 
 authority In things fpiritual as well as temporal, and * fhewing 
 himfelf that he is God' implies his doing it with great pride 
 and pomp, with great parade and oftentation. 
 
 Thefe things were not afTerted now merely to ferve the 
 prcfent occaiion. The apoftle had infilled upon theie topics, 
 while he was at ThelTalonlca ; To tliat he thought it a part of 
 his duty, as he made It a part of his preaching and do61rine,^ 
 to forewarn his new converts of the grand apoftafy that would "" 
 infeft the church, ver. 5, 6, 7. * Remember ye not, that 
 when I was yet with you, I told you thefe things } And 
 now ye know what withhokleth, that he might be revealed 
 in his time. For the myftery of iniquity doth already work : 
 only he who letteth, will let, until he be taken out of the 
 way.* The man of fin therefore w:is not then revealed, 
 ' His time' was not yet come, or the fcafon for his manifcfta- 
 
 * * But after the death of Chrift, the temple of Jerufalem is never 
 called by the apoftles the temple of God. Whenever they make 
 ufe of the exprefTion, the houfe, building, or temple of God, tliey 
 cither mean the church in general, or fome particular believer.' 
 See Bochart's examination of a little book concerning Antichrift^ 
 Vol. n. Col. 101'7. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 105 
 
 tion. * The myftery of iniquity,' was indeed * already 
 working :' for there is a * myftery of iniquity* as well as a 
 * myftery of godlinefs/ 1 Tim. iii. 16. the one in direct op- 
 pofition to the other. The feeds of corruption were fown, 
 but they were not yet grown up to any maturity. The 
 leaven was fermenting in fome parts, but it was far from 
 having yet infe(fted the whole mafs. * The man of fin' was 
 yet hardly conceived in the womb ; it muft be fome time be- 
 fore he could be brought forth. There was fome obftade 
 that hindered his appearance, the apoftle fpeaketh doubtfully 
 whether thing or perfon ; and this obftacle would continue 
 to hinder, till it was taken out of the way. What this was 
 we cannot determine with abfolute certainty at fo great a 
 diftance of time ; but if we may rely upon the concurrent 
 teftimonies of the fathers, it was the Roman empire. Moft 
 probably it was fomewhat relating to the higher powers, be- 
 caufe the apoftle obferves fuch caution. He mentioned it 
 in difcourfe, but would not commit it to writing. He after- 
 wards exhorts the Theflalonians, ver. 15. * Brethren, ftand 
 faft, and hold the traditions which ye have been taught, 
 whether by word, or our epiftle.* This was one of the tradi- 
 tions which he thought more proper to teach by word than 
 by epiftle. 
 
 When this obftacle fhall be removed, thefty as the apoftle 
 proceeds, ver. 8. * fhall that wicked be revealed, whom the 
 Lord ftiall confume with the fpirit of his mouth, and fhall 
 deftroy with the brightnefs of his coming.' Nothing can be 
 plainer than that Jio a?iomos ' the lawlefs, the wicked one' here 
 mentioned, and * the man of fin' muft be one and the fame 
 perfon. The apoftle was fpeaking before of what hindered 
 that he fhould be revealed, and would continue to hinder 
 until it was taken out of the way ; ' And then fhall' the 
 wicked one * be revealed, whom the Lord fhall confume/ 
 &c. Not that he fhould be confumed immediately after he 
 was revealed ; but the apoftle, to comfort the Theflalonians, 
 no fooner mentions his revelation, than he foretels alfo his 
 deftrudlion, even before he defcribes his other qualifications. 
 His other qualifications fliould have been defcribed firft in 
 order of time, but the apoftle haftens to what was firft and 
 warmeft in his thoughts and wiflies. * Whom the Lord 
 fhall confume with the fpirit of his mouth, and fhall deftroy 
 with the brightnefs of his coming.' If thefe two claufes refer 
 to two diftindl and different events, the meaning manifeftly 
 is, that the Lord Jefus fhiill gradually confume him with the 
 free preaching and publication of his word, and fhall utterly 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 7. L 
 
106 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 deftroy him at his fecond coming, in the glory of his Father 
 with the holy angels. If thefe two claufes relate to one and 
 the fame event, it is a pleonafm that is very ufual in the facred 
 as well as in all oriental writings ; and the purport plainly 
 is, that the Lord Jefus fhall deftroy him with the greateft 
 facility, ' when he fhall be revealed from heaven' (as the 
 apoftle hath exprefTed it in the preceding chapter) * with his 
 mighty angels, in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them 
 that know not God, and that obey not the gofpel of our Lord 
 Jefus Chrift/ 
 
 The apoflle was eager to foretel the deflruiStlon of the man 
 of iin •, and for this purpofe having broken in upon his fub- 
 je£l, he now returns to it again, and defcribes the other quali- 
 fications, by which this wicked one fhould advance and 
 eftablilli himfelf in the world. He fliould arife to credit and 
 authority by the moft diabolical methods, fhould pretend to 
 fupernatural powers, and boaft of revelations, viiions, and 
 miracles, falfe in themfelves, and applied to promote falfe 
 doftrines, ver. 9. * Whofe coming is after the working of 
 Satan, with all power, and figns, and lying wonders.' He 
 fhould likewife pra^life all other wicked arts of deceit, fliould 
 be guilty of the moft impious frauds and impofitions upon 
 mankind •, but fhould prevail only among thofe who are 
 deftitute of a fincere affe6Hon for the truth, whereby they 
 ifiight obtain eternal falvation, ver. 10. * And with all de- 
 ceivablenefs of unrighteoufnefs, in them that perifh ; becaufe 
 they received not the love of the truth, that they might be 
 faved.' And indeed it is a juft and righteous judgment of 
 God, to give them over to vanities and lies in this world, and 
 to condemnation in the next, who have no regard for truth 
 and virtue, but delight in falfehood and wickednefs, ver. 11, 
 and 12. * And for this caufe God fhall fend them ftrong 
 delufion, that they fhould beheve a lie : That they all might 
 be damned, who believed not the truth, but had pleafure in 
 unrighteoufnefs.' 
 
 n. Upon this furvey there appears little room to doubt of 
 the genuine fenfe and meaning of the paflage -, but it hath 
 flrangely been miftaken and mifapplied by fome famous com- 
 mentators, though more agree in the interpretation than in 
 the application of this prophecy. 
 
 1. Excellently learned as Grotlus was, a confummate 
 fcholar, a judicious critic, a valuable author ; yet was he 
 certainly no prophet, nor fon of a prophet. In explaining 
 the prophecies, fcarcely have more miftakcs been committed 
 ty any of the worft and weakeft commentators, than by him 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 107 
 
 who Is ufually one of the beft and ableft. He underftands 
 this prophecy of the times preceding the deftruction of Jeru- 
 falem. * The man of iin' * was the Roman emperor Cali- 
 gula, who did not at hrft dilcover his wicked difpofition. 
 He vainly preferred himfelf before all the gods of the nation, 
 even before Ju[>iter Olympius Capitolinusj and ordered his 
 ftatue to be fet up in the temple at Jerufalem. He was 
 hindered from difcloUng and exerciiing his intended malice 
 againfl the Jews by his awe of Vitellius, who was at that 
 time gpvernor of Syria and Judea, and was as powerful as he 
 was beloved in thofe provinces. What follows, Grotius could 
 not by any means accommodate to Caligula, and therefore 
 fubftitutes another, and fuppofes that ' the wicked one' was 
 Simon Magus, who was revealed and came to Rome foon 
 after the beginning of the reign of Claudius. He was there 
 baffled and difgraced by St. Peter ; but Chrift may well be 
 fald to have done what was done by Peter. He pretended 
 alfo to work great miracles, and by his magical illufions 
 deceived many, the Samaritans firft, and afterwards the Ro- 
 mans. But in anfwer, it may be obferved, that this Epiftle 
 of St. Paul, as f all other good critics and chronologers agree, 
 and as it is evident indeed from hiftory, was written In the 
 iatter part of the reign of Claudius, who was fuccelTor to 
 Gahgula : and if fo, the apoille according to this interpreta- 
 
 * Caius may lay afide his wicked difpofition. — Thus Caius pre- 
 ferred himfelf before all the gods of the nations, even before Jupiter* 
 Olympius and Capitolinus. — -It is faid with propriety, that Caius 
 *' had feated himfelf iu the temple of God," for he had ordered his 
 image to be placed there. — L. Vitellius was governor of Syria and 
 Judea, at the time that Paul fpake and wrote thefe words, a man 
 very acceptable to the Jews, and commanding a powerful army. 
 To him it would have been a very eafy matter, if Caius had fo much 
 exafperated the minds of the Jews, by patronifing ii; .ti to have ob- 
 tained the fovercignty of that province. — Therefore Caius before 
 executing his defign, delayed till Vitellius fhould depart from the 
 province. — With propriety, Simon Magus is called *> the wicked 
 one." He foon after Claudius began to reign, came to Rome.-— i 
 Chrift may well be faid to have done that, which he did by Peter. 
 The prodigies and magical deceptions of Simon, &c. Men that 
 were to perifli miferably are deceived by him. — He means the Sa- 
 maritans firft, and after them the Romans.' See Grotius on the 
 paffage, and concerning Antichrift. 
 
 f See Pearfon's Annals of Paul, page 13. See Samuel Baf- 
 nage's Annals, Anno 51, Seft. 74-. and Anno 52, Sedt. 12. Sec 
 Whitby's Preface. See alfo Calmet's Preface, &c. 
 
 L 2 
 
lOS DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 tion is here prophefying of things which were paft already. 
 
 * The coming of Chrift,' as it hath been before proved un- 
 deniably, relates to a more diftant period than the deftruc- 
 tion of Jerufalem. Belides, how could Caligula with any 
 tolerable fenfe and meaning be called * an apoftate* from 
 either the Jewifh or the Chrijftian religion ? He never * fat 
 in the temple of God/ he commanded indeed his flatue to be 
 placed there ; but was difTuaded from his purpofe, as * Philo 
 teftifies, by the intreaties of king Agrippa, and fent an order 
 to Petronius governor of Syria, not to make any innovation 
 in the temple of the Jews. He was fo far from being kept 
 in awe by the virtues of Vitellius, that Vitellius on the con- 
 trary was a moft fordid adulator, as both f Tacitus and 
 Suetonius exprefsly affirm : and inftead of reftraining Cali- 
 gula from affe^ing divine honours, he was the firft who in- 
 
 , cited him to it. Moreover, it is doing the greateft violence 
 
 • to the context, to make ' the man of fin and the wicked one' 
 two diftindl perfons, when they are fo manifeftly one and the 
 
 . fame. The conteft between St. Peter and Simon Magus at 
 Rome, if ever it happened at all, did not happen in the reign 
 of Claudius : but moft probably there never was any fuch 
 tranfaftion ; the whole ftory is palpably a fabulous legend, 
 and confequently can be no foundation for a true expolition 
 of any prophecy. Where too is the confiftency and pro- 
 priety in interpreting * the coming of Chrift' in ver. 1. of 
 the deftru(Slion of Jerufalem, and in ver. 8. of the deftrudlion 
 of Simon Magus, though Simon Magus was not deftroyed, 
 
 . but was only thrown out of his chariot, and his leg broken in 
 the fall •, Thefe are fome of the abfurdities in Grotius' inter- 
 pretation and application of this prophecy, which you 
 may fee more largely expofed and refuted by % Bochart 
 among the foreign, and Dr. Henry Moore among our EngUfh 
 writers. 
 
 2. Dr. Hammond is every where full of Simon Magus and 
 
 * See Philo*s embafly to Caius. * That he fhould not make 
 any innovation in the temple of the Jews,* page 1038, in the Paris 
 edition of 16^0, 
 
 f * By pofterity he is regarded as a pattern of difgraceful flat- 
 tery.* See Tacitus' Annals, Book VI. page 71, in Lipfius' edi- 
 tion. * The fame man had a wonderful talent at flattery. He 
 was the firft that prompted Caefar to afFc6l divine honours.* See 
 Suetonius* hfe of Vitellius, Se£t. 2. 
 
 "l See Bochart's examination of a little book concerning Anti- 
 chrift, in his Works, Vol. H. Col. 1044—1051. See More*8 
 Myftery of inifjuity, Part H. Book H. Chap. xx. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. lOST 
 
 the Gnoftics, fo that it is the lefs to be wondered that he 
 (hould introduce them upon this occafion, and apply this 
 whole prophecy to them, wherein he is more conliftent than 
 Grotius, who applies part to Simon Magus, and part to 
 Caligula. * The apoftafy,' * according to him, was a great 
 departure or defection from the faith, to the herefy of the 
 Gnoftics. ' The man of lin' and * the wicked one' was 
 Simon Magus that wicked impoftor, together with his fol- 
 lowers the Gnoftics. What hindered their fliowing them- 
 felves and making open profeffion of their hoftility againft 
 the orthodox Chriftians, was the apoftles not having yet 
 given over preaching to the Jews, and turned to the Gen- 
 tiles. This fame magician oppofed himfelf againft Chrift, 
 fetting himfelf up for the chief or firft god, fuperior to all 
 other gods ; and accordingly was publicly worfhipped by 
 the Samaritans and others, and had a ftatue eredled to him 
 at Rome, by the emperor Claudius. Him Chrift deftroyed 
 in an extraordinary manner by the preaching and miracles of 
 St. Peter ; and all the apoftatizing Gnoftics who adhered to 
 him, were involved in the deftrucStion of the unbelieving 
 Jews, with whom they had joined againft the Chriftians. 
 But the principal objection to this expofition is the fame as 
 to that of Grotius, that the apoftle is here made to 
 foretel things after the events. Simon Magus was already 
 revealed, Acts viii. 9, 10. ' and had bewitched the people 
 of Samaria, giving out that himfelf was fome great one : To 
 whom they all gave heed from the leaft to the greateft, fay- 
 ing, This man is the great power of God.' Dr. Hammond 
 himfelf contends, that Simon came to Rome and was there 
 honoured as God, at the beginning of the reign of Claudius ; 
 but this Epiftle was written in the latter part of the fame 
 reign, and even the Doctor in f another place confeiTeth it. 
 The apoftles too had already turned from the Jews to the 
 Gentiles. Paul and Barnabas had declared to the Jews at 
 Antioch in Pifidia, A6ls xiii. 46. * It was necellary that the 
 v/ord of God ftiouid firft have been fpoken to you ; but feeing 
 ye put it from you, and judge yourfelves unworthy of ever- 
 lafting life, lo, we turn to the Gentiles :' but this tranfac- 
 tion was before this Epiftle was written, and indeed before 
 ever Paul went to Theflalonica. As part of the facls here 
 predicted as future were already paft, fo the other parts are 
 xnanifeftly falfe, or of uncertain credit at beft. The ftatue 
 
 * See Hammond's Paraphrafe and Annotations. 
 
 t See his Preface to the firft epiitle to the Theffaloaiana. 
 
110 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 crefted to Simon Magus at Rome, and his public defeat there 
 by the preaching and miracles of St. Peter in the prefence of 
 the emperor, are no better than fables. Even papifts doubt 
 the truili of thefe things, and well may others deny it. Simon 
 Ma^^us mi<''ht perhaps have many followers j but it doth not 
 appear that many of the Chriftians apoftatized to him. Simon 
 Magus might perhaps be worihipped by the Samaritans ; but 
 it doth not appear that he was ever worfliippcd in the tem- 
 ple of God at Jcrufalem, or in any houfc of God belonging to 
 the Chriftians. He died by all accounts fome years before 
 the deltrucfclon of Jerufalcm ; and it doth not appear that 
 anv of the Gnoftics were involved in the deftru6tion of the 
 unbelieving Jews. They were fo far from being all involved 
 in the fame deftru<!n:ion, as Dr. Hammond alTerts, \hat that 
 feet flourilhed moft after the deftruction of Jerufalem, and the 
 fecond century after Chrift is fometimes diftinguiflied by the 
 title of Seculum Gnofticum, or the age of the Gnoftics. Be- 
 iides, when it is faid, * Whom the Lord fliall confume with 
 the fpirit of his mouth, and fhall deftroy with the brightnefs 
 of his coming,' it is evident that the fame perfon who was to 
 be confumed with the fpirit of his mouth, was alfo to be de- 
 ftroyed with the brightnefs of his coming : but according to 
 this expoiition, Simon Magus was confumed by the fpirit of 
 his mouth, that is by the prayer and preaching of St. Peter ; 
 and the unbelieving Jews and Gnoftics were deftroyed toge- 
 ther by the brightnefs of his coming, that is by the deftruc- 
 tion of Jerufalem. They who defire to fee a farther refuta-* 
 tion of this expofition, may find it in * Le Clerc among the 
 foreign, and in Whitby among our EngUlh commentators. 
 
 3. Le Clerc, whofe comment on the New Teftament is 
 a tranflation and fupplement of Hammond's, hath not demo- 
 liflied his hypothelis without erecSting f another of his own, 
 
 * See Le Clerc on the paflage. See alfo Whitby's Preface to 
 the fecond epiftle to the Theffalonians. 
 
 • -f ' Nothing forbids me to bring forward a conjefture which ap- 
 pears to be mure probable than either that advanced by Grotius or 
 Hammond. I think that by apollafy, Paul intends that great revolt 
 of the Jews, whereby they vainly attempted to fhake off the yoke of 
 the Romans. — By the man of fin, may be intended the rebellious 
 Jews, and efpecially Simon, not he who is called Magus, but the 
 fon of Gioras, their ringleader. The feditious Jews were fo far 
 from refpeftingthe lawful authority either of foreigners or of their 
 own people, that they confidered themfelves as iupcrior to both. 
 There were the wicked zealots and Idumeans, who had feized the 
 temple of Jerufalem, &c. What withholdeth, was that which re- 
 
THE PKOPHECIES. Ill 
 
 which he efteems much more probable than the conje^lure 
 both of Grotlus and Hammond. He fuppofeth that ' the 
 apoftafy' was the great revolt of the Jews from the Romans. 
 ' The man of fin' was the rebellious Jews, and efpecially 
 their famous leader Simon, not Magus, but the fon of Gioras. 
 They trampled upon all authority divine and human. They 
 feized and profaned the temple of God. * What hindered,' 
 was what reftrained the Jews from breaking into open re- 
 bellion, which was partly the reverence of the Jewifli ma- 
 giftrates, and partly the fear of the Roman armies. ' The 
 myftery of iniquity' was the fpirit of rebellion then working 
 under the mafk of liberty. The feditious Jews were alfo 
 * the wicked one :' and they had among them falfe prophets, 
 and impoftors, who pretended to fhow great figns and won-; 
 ders. But to this hypothefis it may be replied, that * the 
 apoftafy' is plainly a defedlion from the true religion, and it 
 is ufed in no other fenfe by the apoftle. It was not likely, 
 that he fliould entertain his new Gentile converts with difo 
 courfes about the Jewlfh ftate and government, wherewith 
 they had little concern or conneclion. It was alfo fcarce 
 worthy of the fpirit of prophecy to fay, that the deftrut^ion 
 of Jerufalem fliould not happen, unlefs there was firft a re- 
 bellion of the Jews. No good reafon is alngned, why Si- 
 mon the fon of Gioras fhould be reputed ' the man of fin,* 
 rather than other factious leaders, John and Eleazar. No 
 proof is alleged, that he was ever worfiiipped * in the tem- 
 ple of God as God/ He was not * exalted above every 
 god or emperor ;' for he was vanquiflied and made the 
 emperor's prifoner. His coming was not " with all figns 
 and lying wonders ;" for he never pretended to any fuch » 
 power. He was not deftroyed in the deftructlon of Jerufa- 
 lem •, but was preferved alive, and * was afterwards led in 
 triumph at Rome, and then was dragged through the ftreets 
 with a rope about his neck, and was feverely fcourged, and 
 
 drained the Jews from breaking out into open rebellion, — tliat was 
 partly their reverence for the nobles of the Jewifli nation, and partly 
 their fear of the Roman army. — The myftery of iniquity, was the 
 fpirit of rebellion, which began about this time, under the mafic of 
 liberty, &c. — Truly indeed our author hath obfcrved, by a wicked 
 one, may be defigned profligate and abandoned p'^rfons, feeing he has 
 before fpoken of iiim as one that oppofeth himfelf, lie means the fe- 
 ditious Jews, &c. There were other impoftors, of whom Jofephus 
 frequently makes mention,* Sec. See Le Clerc on the pafFage. 
 
 * See Jofephus' Jewifli wars, Book VII. Chap. v. Sed. 6, in 
 Hudfon's edition. 
 
11^ DISSERTATIONS OM 
 
 at laft put to death in the common prifon. Befides, it is not 
 very confiftent in this learned critic, by * the coming of Chrift* 
 in ver. 8. to underftand the deftrudion of Jerufalem, and in 
 his note upon verfe 1. to fay, that * the coming of Chrift' 
 both in tlie fir ft Epiftle to the ThefTalonians, and in this, is 
 the coming of Chrift to judge the quick and dead. 
 
 4. Dr. Whitby's * fcheme is fomewhat perplexed and 
 confufed, as if he was not fatisfied himfelf with his own ex- 
 pHcation. " The apojlafy is the revolt of the Jews from the 
 Roman empire, or from the faith." If the former, it is the 
 fame miftaken notion as Le Clerc's. If the latter, it is true 
 that many were to apoftatize from the faith, before the de- 
 ftruction of Jerufalem, according to the predidlion of our 
 Saviour : but it doth not appear that their number was fo 
 very great, as to deferve to be called by way of eminence 
 and diftindlion ' the apoftafy.* " The man of fm is the 
 Jewifli nation, with their high-prieft and fanhedrim." But 
 the Jewifli nation with their high-prieft and fanhedrim, could 
 not be faid * to apoftatize' from the faith which they never 
 received : and thofe Chriftian Jews, who did apoftatize, 
 were never united under any one head or leader, famous or 
 infamous enough to merit the title of ' the man of fin.' The 
 Jewifh nation too with their high-prieft and fanhedrim were 
 already revealed •, and moft of the inftances which this au- 
 thor allegeth, of their oppofing the Chriftian religion, and 
 exalting themfelves above all laws divine and human, were 
 prior to the date of this Epiftle. He was himfelf aware of 
 this obje(Slion, and endeavours to prevent it by faying, " that 
 thefe are the defcriptions of tJie man of ftn, by which the 
 ThefTalonians might then know him, and they run all in the 
 prefent tenfe, fhowing what he already did." But it is the 
 known and ufual ftyle of prophecy, to fpeak of things future 
 as prefent, intimating, that though future, they are as fure 
 and certain as if they were even now prefent. *•• He ivho 
 11G1V It'tteth is'the Roman emperor Claudius, and he nvill Ictt 
 until he he iakcn out of the ivay^ that is, he will hinder the 
 Jews from breaking out into an open rebellion in his time, 
 they being fo fignally and particularly obliged by him." But 
 how utterly improbable is it, that the apoule (hould talk and 
 write of Jewifh politics to Gentile converts : If Claudius 
 
 * * By the coming of Chrift here, and in 1 ThefT. we are to un- 
 Jerftand his coming to judge quick and dead.* See Le Clcrc i« 
 the fame place. 
 
 f See Whitby '« Paraphrafe and Commentary. 
 
THfi PROPHECIES. Hi 
 
 withheld the Jews from revoking from th^; Roman govern- 
 ment, did he withhold them alfo from apoftutizing from the 
 Chriliian faith ? or what was it that withheld them ? and 
 what then becomes of that interpretation ? " When Claudius 
 fhall be taken out of the way, as he was by poiibn, then 
 they JJicill be revealed^ either by aftnal apoftafy from the Ro- 
 man government, or by the great apoftafy of the believers of 
 that nation." But the apollafy of believers was not rear 
 fo great nor univerfal as the apolVafy from the Roman go- 
 vernment. Here too is the fame ambiguity and uncertainty 
 as before. The prophecy plainly intends one fort of apol- 
 tafy, and this learned commentator propofeth two, and inclines 
 fometimes to the one, and fometimes to the other, as may 
 beft fuit his hypothefis. He is guilty too of the fame incon- 
 fiftency as Le Clerc, in interpreting ' the coming of Chrifh' 
 in the former Epiftle, and in this Epillile, and in the iirft 
 verfe of this very chapter, of his coming to judge the world ; 
 and yet in verfe the eighth, of his coming to deltroy Jerufa- 
 lem. But if the deftruclion of Jerufalem only was meant, 
 what need had the ThelTalonians to be under fuch con Ver- 
 nation, to be ' fhaken in mind' and to be * troubled,* that 
 *■ the wrath is come upon them to the uttermoft,' as t! e apof^ 
 tie faith, 1 ThelT. il. 15, \^. * who both killed the Lord 
 Jefus, and their own prophets, and have perfecuted us ; and 
 they pleafe not God, and are contrary to all men, forbidding 
 us to fpeak to the Gentiles, that they might be f^v »d/ It 
 was matter of confolation, rather than of trouble or terror to 
 the ThefTalonians ; and as fuch tl.e apoftle mentions it in his 
 former Epiftle. 
 
 5. But of all the applications of this prophecy none is 
 more extraordinary than that of the late profcilor Wetftein, 
 the learned and laborious editor of tlie New I'eftament with 
 the various re?,dings and copious annotations. " By the 
 man of fin and tJie ivicked one he * underftands Titus or the 
 Flavian family. The myjlerij of iniquiiij was then ivork'nitry 
 becaufe at that time Vefpaiian had borne the office of conful, 
 had received the honours of a triumph, and even under Ca- 
 ligula had entertained fome hopes of the empire. He who 
 
 * * T underdand Titus or the Flavian family. — " The myflery of 
 iniquity" was then working. For Vefpafian at that time had fuled 
 the dignified ofHce of the confulllilp, he liad received the honours of 
 a triumph, and in the reign of Ciius, he had entertained the hope of 
 fucceeding him. *' That which withholdeth," was Nero, novv 
 adopted by the emperor,' &c. See Wetftein on the pafTage. 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 7. M 
 
Hi DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 tetteth was Nero, who was now adopted by the emperor,'' 
 One is really aihamed and grieved to lee a fcholar and critic- 
 fall into fuch abfurdities. What ! was Titus then, as well 
 as the emperor Julian, an apojlate? Was he, who was one 
 of the belt emperors, the love and delight of mankind^ to be 
 branded with the odious appellations of ' the man of fm and 
 the wicked one ?' Even Domitian was not worfe than feve- 
 ral other emperors both before and after him. How did 
 Titus and the Flavain family ' oppofe and exalt themfelves 
 above every god or emperor ?' How did they * as God lit 
 in the temple of God, Ihewing themfelves that they were 
 gods ?' Why was Vefpafian's hoping for the empire * the 
 myftery of iniquity,' more than Galba's, or Otho^^s, or iVi- 
 tellius' hoping for the fame ? When Nero was ' taken out 
 of the way,' were not thefe three emperors Galba, Otho, and 
 Vitellius, all revealed before the Flavian family ? How was 
 • the coming' of Titus and the Flavian family * with all 
 power, and figns, and lying wonders, and with all deceiva- 
 bleneis of unrighteoufnefs ?' How were their adherents and 
 followers fuch eminently as * received not the love of the 
 truth that they might be faved, but believed a lie that they 
 might be damned, and had pleafure in unrighteoufnefs ?' How 
 were Titus and the Flavian family deftroyed in the deftru£lion 
 of Jerufalem, wlien they were themfelves the deftroyers of 
 it, and reigned feveral years afterwards ? Was there an illuf- 
 trious roming of Chrift, when Titus or any of the Flavian fa- 
 "mily died ? Or how can the Lord be faid to * confume them 
 "'"with the fpirit of his mouth, and to deftroy them with the 
 •brightnefs of his coming?' It furpaffeth all comprehenfion, 
 how this learned profefTor could think of fuch an application, 
 without alking himfelf fome fuch queftions-, or how he could 
 '(ilk himfelf any fuch queftions, without clearly perceiving the 
 ampoiribility of anfwering them. We cannot fuppofe that he 
 would have made a compliment of his religion, but he hath 
 certainly of his underllanding, to Cardinal Quirini, in this in- 
 fiance as well as in his comment upon the Revelation, which, 
 * as he humbly hopeth will not difpleafe his eminency, and 
 then he Ihall be tranfcendently happy. »|.»..u io \\^\\'{in 
 
 It is a farther objection to Wctftein, as alfo tb Grotrtts, 
 ■Hamiiipnd, Le Clerc, and Whitby, that they are fo fmgu- 
 i)9it>)ifiDt abniw odJ i » 
 
 *' * Whom if, as I hope, I fliall underftand, tliat my interpreta- 
 "'tion of the Revelation, or at lead the attempt that I have made, Iras 
 Viot difpleafed, 1 (hall tranfconclently fxult.* See Welllcin's iti- 
 terpietation of the iVpocalypfc, Vol. II. page 89iwi^^ i,^^^u aii 
 
itfTHU PROPHECIES; fW5 
 
 lar m their opinions; they differ as much from one another, 
 4is from the generahty of interpreters ; and as they diiTent 
 from all who went before them, To they are followed by none 
 who came after them. If this prophecy was fulfilled, as thcfe 
 critics conceive, before the deftrin^tion of Jerufalem, it is fur- 
 prifing that none of the fathers (liould agree with any of them 
 in the fame application, and that the difcovery (liould jSrit be 
 made iixteen or feventeen hundred years after the completion. 
 The fathers might differ and be miftaken in the circumftances 
 of a prophecy which was yet to be fulfilled ; but that a pro- 
 phecy {hould be remarkably accomplifhed before their time, 
 and they be totally ignorant of it, and fpeak of the accom- 
 plilhment as ftill future, is not very credible, and will always 
 be a ftrong prefumptive argument againft any fuch interpreta- 
 tion. The foundation of all the miftakes of thefe learned 
 men is their interpreting * the coming of Chrift,' of the def- 
 trudlion of Jerufalem ; whereas the context, as it hath been 
 lliewn, plainly evinces, and they themfelves at other times 
 acknowledge, that it is to be under ftood of his coming to 
 judge the world. They therefore bid fairer for the trye in- 
 terpretation, who apply this prophecy to events after the des- 
 truction of Jerufiilem. 
 
 6. Of thofe who apply this prophecy to events after the 
 deftru6lion of Jerufalem, fome papifts, and fome perfons 
 who think like papifts, contend that the character of ' the 
 man of fin* was drawn for the great impoftor Mohammed : 
 and it muft be confefiTed, that the portrait refembles him in 
 many refpecls. He was indeed * a man of fin' both in life 
 and in do<Slrine. He might be faid to * fit in the temple of 
 God,' when he converted the churches into mofques. He 
 likewife rofe upon the ruins of the Roman empire*, and the 
 Roman empire is generally thought to be iv/iat nvithholdeih. 
 But though fome features are alike, yet others are very 
 much unlike, and demonftrate a manifeft difference. He 
 was not properly an apojlate^ for he and his countrymen the 
 Arabians were not Chriftians but Heathens, though he made 
 many Chriftians afterwards apoftatize from the faith. * The 
 myftery of iniquity,' as we have feen, was ivorhng in the 
 days of the apoftles : but there were not any indications of 
 the rife and increafe of Mohammedifm ; it fprung up of a 
 fudden like a mufhroom, whofe feeds the winds fcattered 
 over the face of the earth. * The apoftafy' was to precede 
 and intoduce the * man of fin,' but this man of fin was the 
 firfi: author of this apoftafy. And what is the moft material, 
 he never pretended to confirm his miflion, or authorize his 
 
 M 2 
 
116 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 do(Slrlne by miracles. * His coming vs-iis not with all power, 
 and figns, and lying wonders :' on the contrary he * declared, 
 that ** God had fcnt Moles and Jefus with miracles, and yet 
 men would not be obedient to their word ; and therefore he 
 had now fent him iq the laft place without miracles, to force 
 them by the power of the fword to do his will." Some of his 
 followers have afcribed miracles to him : but as Dr. Prideaux 
 obierves, " thole who relate them are only iuch who are 
 reckoned among their fabulous and legendary writers. Their 
 learned do^lors renounce them all, as doth Mohammed him- 
 felf, who in feveral places in his Koran owns that he wrought 
 no miracles." 
 
 7. Others of the papifts affirm, that * the apoftafy' is the 
 falling away from the church of Rome by the doctrines of 
 the Reformation. But who then is * the man of iln,' Luther 
 and his followers, or Calvin and his followers, or who ? for 
 the proteftants are far from being united under any one head. 
 Which of the proteftant churches exalts herlclf above e\ery 
 god and magiftrate ? Which of them arrogates to herfeli 
 divine honours and titles ? Wnich of them pretends to efta- 
 bliih her doctrine and difcipline by miracles ? Thefe things 
 would be ridiculoufly and abfurdly objected to the proteftant 
 
 ^churches, and more ridiculoufly and abfurdly itill by the 
 members of the church of Rome. 
 
 8. The greater part of the Romifh do£lors, it mufl: be 
 confefled, give another interpretation, and acknowledge that 
 f the fathers and the beft interpreters underftand this unani- 
 moufly of Antichrifl:, who will appear in the world before 
 the great day of judgment to combat rehgion and the faints. 
 But then they conceive that Antichrifl: is not yet revealed, 
 that he is only one man, and that he wall continue only three 
 years and a half. But we have fliewn before, that < the 
 man of fin' is not a Angle man, any more thau * the whore 
 of Babylon' is a Angle woman. The one as Avell as the 
 other is to be underflood of a whole order and fucceflion of 
 perlbns. * The myflery of iniquity' was working, and pre- 
 paring the way for ' the man of An' even in the apoflle's 
 
 'days: and is it not very extraordinary, that 1700 years 
 
 * See Prideaux' Life of Mahomet, page 26, and 28. eighth ecH- 
 tion, printed in 1723. 
 
 f * The Fathers and the befl interpreters underftand this with 
 one confent of Antichrifl:, who is to appear in the world befoicthe 
 great day of judgment, to combat religion and the faiuts.', See 
 Calinct'i Commentary and Differtation on AntichiUl. 
 
, THE PROPHECIES. 117 
 
 ihould ebpfe, and that he fliould not be revealed ? * What 
 <>-wii;hholdeth,' they fay, was the Roman empire-, and the 
 Roman empire might be powerful enougl^ to hinder his ap- 
 pearance at that time, but how hath it withheld and hindered 
 all this while ? As this evil began in the apoftles days, and 
 - was to continue in the world till the fecond coming of Chrift 
 "in power and great glory; it neceil'arily follows that it was 
 to be carried on not by one man, but by a fucceffion of m.en 
 in feveral ages. It cannot be taking root and growing im- 
 perceptibly 1700 years and more, and yet llourifh under its 
 chief Jiead only three years and a half There needeth not 
 furely fo much preparation for fo little effect. Neither are 
 three years and a half a period fufficlent for Antichrift to a^ 
 the parts and to fulfil the chara(^ters which are affigned him ; 
 unlefs he hath alfo this property of divinity, that * one day 
 is with him as a thoufand years, and a thoufand years as one 
 day.' 
 
 III. The dete«51Ion of falfehood is the next ftep towards 
 the difcovery of truth : and having feen how this paiTao-e 
 hath been miftaken and mifnpplied by fome famous commen- 
 tators, we may be the bttter enabled to vindicate and efta- 
 blifli what we conceive to be the only true and legitimate 
 application. The Theflalonians, from fome expreflions in 
 the former epiftle, were alarmed as if the end of the world 
 was at hand, and Chrift was coming to judgment. The 
 apoltle, to correct their miftakes, and diffipate their fears, zf- 
 fures them, that the coming of Chrift will not bo yet awhile ; 
 there will be firft a great apoftafy or defection o{ Chriftians 
 from the true faith and worfhip. This apoftafy ali thecon-, 
 current marks and characters will juftify us in charging upon 
 the church of Rome. The apofde mentions this apol'tafy 
 in another place, 1 Tim. iv. 1, &c. and fpecifies iome arti- 
 cles, as ' doctrines of demons, forbidding to marry, and 
 commanding to abf<.ain from meats,' which will warrant the 
 fame concluiion. The true Chriftian worfliip is the worfhip of 
 -' the one only God' through * the only one mediator between 
 God and men, the man Chrift Jefus :' and from this worfbip. 
 the church of Rome hath notorioufly departed by fubititutiug 
 other mediators, and invocating and adormg fiiints and an- 
 -gels. Nothing is apoftafy, if idolatry be not ; and the fame, 
 kind of idolatry is practifcd in the church of Rome, that the 
 prophets and infpired writers arraign and condem.n as appfn 
 tafy and rebellion in the Jevvifli church. The Jews never 
 totally reje<Sl:ed the true God, but only worfliipped hin^ 
 through the medium of fome image, or in conjun^ftion witU 
 
1 18 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 fome other beings : and are not the members of the church 
 of Rome * guilty of the fame idolatry and apoftafy in the 
 .;^orflaip of images, in the adoration of the hoft, in the invo- 
 cation of angels and faints, and in the oblation of prayers and 
 praifes to the virgin Mary, as much or more than to God 
 blelTed for ever ? This is the grand corruption of the Chrifi 
 tian church, this is * the apoftafy' as it is emphatically called, 
 and deferves to be called, * the apoftafy' that the apoftle had 
 warned the ThefTalonians of before, * the apoftafy* that had 
 alfo been foretold by the prophet Daniel. '"^* 
 
 If the apoftafy be rightly charged upon the church of 
 Rome, it follows of confequence that * the man of lin' is the 
 pope, not meaning this or that pope in particular, but the 
 pope in general, as the chief head and fupporter of this apof- 
 tafy. The apoftafy produces him, and he again promotes 
 the apoftafy. He is properly ' the man of fin,' not only on 
 account of the fcandalous lives of many popes, but by rea- 
 fon of their more fcandalous doctrines and principles, dif- 
 penfing with the moft necefiary duties, and granting or 
 rather felling pardons and indulgences to the moft abomina- 
 !3le crimes. Or if by Jin be meant idolatry particularly as irt 
 the Old Teftament, it is evident to all how he hath cor- 
 rupted the worftiip of God, and perverted it from * fpirit and 
 truth' to fuperftitition and idolatry of the grofleft kind. He 
 alfo, like the falfe apoftle Judas, is * the fon of perdition,' 
 whether a6lively as being the caufe and occafion of deftruc- 
 tion to others, or paflively as being deftined and devoted to 
 .deftru6\ion himfelf. * He oppofeth :' he is the great adver- 
 fary to God and man, excommunicating and anathematizing, 
 perfccuting and defrroying by croifadoes and inquifitions, by 
 maftacres and horrid executions, thofe fincere Chriftians, 
 who prefer the word of God to all the authority of men. 
 The Heathen emperor of Rome may have flain his thoufands 
 of innocent Chriftians, but the Chriftian bifliop of Rome 
 hath flain his ten thoufands. There is fcarce any country, 
 that hath not one time or other been made the ftage of thefc 
 bloody tragedies j fcarce any age, that hath not in one place 
 or other feen them adled. * He exalteth himfelf above all 
 that is called God or that is worfhipped ;' not only above 
 inferior magiftrates, but likewife above bifliops and primates, 
 exerting an abfolute jurifdi<Slion and uncontrolled fupremacy 
 over all ; nor only above bifhops and primates, but likewife 
 
 '•■"♦'See Stillingfleet's Difcourfe concerning the qhurch of Rome, 
 Chap. i. and Vol. V. of his Works, 
 
THE PROPHECIES. H^ 
 
 above kings and emperors, depofing fome, and advancing 
 others, obliging them to proftrate themlelves before him, to 
 kifs his toe, to hold his ftirrup, to * wait bare-footed ^t his 
 gate, treading f even upon the neck, and 1 kicking off 
 the imperial crown with his foot j nor only above kings and 
 emperors, but likewife above Chrift and God himfelf, 
 * making the word of God of none effect by his traditions, 
 forbidding' what God had commanded, as marriage , com- 
 munion in both kinds, the ufe of the fcriptures in the vulgar 
 tongue, and the like, and alfo commanding or allowing what 
 God hath forbidden, as idolatry, perfecution, w^orks of fuper- 
 erogation, and various other inftances. * So that he as God 
 fitteth in the temple of God, fhewing himfelf that he is 
 God.' He is therefore in profellion a Chriftian, and a 
 Chriftian bi(hop. His ' fitting in ^the temple of God* 
 plainly implies his having his feat or cathedral in the Chrif- 
 tian church : and he fitteth there ' as God,' efpecially at his 
 inauguration, when he fitteth upon the high altar in St. Pe- 
 ter's church, and maketh the table of the Lord his footftool, 
 and in that pofition receiveth adoration. At all times he 
 exercifeth divine authority in the church, * Ihewing himfelf 
 that he is God,' affecting divine titles and attributes as holi- 
 nefs and infallibility, alfuming divine powers and preroga- 
 tives in condemning and abfolving men, in retaining and for- 
 giving fins, in aflierting his decrees to be of the fame or 
 greater authority than the word of God, and commanding 
 them to be received under the penalty of the fame or greater 
 damnation. Like another Salmoneus he is proud to imitate 
 the ftate and thunder of the Almighty ; and is ftiled, and 
 pleafed to be § ftiled, " Our Lord God the Pope ; another 
 god upon earth j king of kings, and lord of lords. The 
 fame is the dominion of God and the Pope. To beheye 
 
 onit>^^ Hildebrand or Gregory VH. did to Henry IV. ^^ 
 
 T As Alexander 111, did to Frederic I, 
 ,v-j|rrr^,^ Ccleftin did to Henry VL 
 
 § ** Our Lord God the Pope. Another god upon cartfc 
 The king of kiiigs and the lord of lorJs. The fame is the domi- 
 nion of God and the pope. To believe that our Lord God the 
 pope may not dsrcree as he harh done, is to be accounted heretical. 
 The t30Wer of the pope is greater than the power of any creature, 
 for it reacheth to thi:igs in heav^en, earth and hell. The pope doth 
 whatever he pleafeth, even things unlawful, and he is more than 
 God." See thefe and the like inftances quoted in Bifhop Jewel's 
 Apology and Defence in Downham's Treatife of the pope's Supre- 
 a;acy in the introdudion. minvj- !>ir tn v i \/ i jr-. 
 
120 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 that our Lord God the Pope might not decree, as he decreed, 
 it were a matter of herefy. The power of the pope is greater 
 than all created power, and extends itfelf to things ccleltial, 
 teneftrial, and infernal. The pope doth whatfoever he lilleth, 
 even things unlawful, and is more than God." Such blafphe- 
 mies are not only allowed, but are even approved, encouraged, 
 rewarded in the writers of the church of Rome; and tliey 
 are not only the extravagances of private writers, but are the 
 language even of public decretals and ajSts of councils. So 
 that the pope is evidently the god upon earth : at leafl: there 
 is no one like him, who ' exalteth himl'elf above every god ;* 
 no one like him, * who Utteth as God in the temple of God, 
 fhewing himfelf that he is God.' 
 
 But if the bifliop of Rome be ' the man of fin,' it may 
 feem fomewhat ftrange that the apofile fliould mention 
 thefe things in an Epiftle to the ThefTalonians, and not 
 rather in his Epiftle to the Romans. But this Epiftle was 
 written four or five vears before that to the Romans, and 
 there was no occafion to mention the fame things again in 
 another Epiftle. What was v/ritten to the ThefTalonians 
 or any particular church, was in effe6t written to all the 
 churches, the epiftles being defigned for general edification,' 
 and intended to be read publicly in the congregations of 
 the faithful. When St. Paul wrote his Epiftle to the Ro- 
 mans, he had not been at Rome, and confequently could 
 not allude to any former difcouiTe with them, as with the 
 ThefTalonians : and thefe things were not propef to be fully 
 explained in a letter, and efpecially in a letter addrefled to 
 the Chriftian converts at the capital city of the empire. 
 The apoftles with all their prudence were reprefented as 
 enemies to government, and were charged with * turning 
 the world uplide down ;' Acls xvii. 6. but the accufation 
 would have been founded higher, if St. Paul had denounced 
 openly, and to Romans too, the deftruction of the Roman 
 empire. However he admonifheth them to beware of apof- 
 tafy, Rom. xi. 20, 22. and to * continue in God's goodnefs, 
 or otherwife they fliall be cut off:' afterwards when "lie vifi- 
 tcd Rome, and dwelt there ' two whole years,' Acts xxviii. 
 30. he migiit have frequent opportunities of informing them 
 particularly of thefe things. It is not to be fuppofed, that 
 he difcourfcd of thefe things only to the ThefTalonians. It 
 was a matter of concern to all Chriftians to be forewarned 
 of the great corruption of Chriilianiry, that they might be 
 neither furprifed into it, nor offended at it ; and the caution 
 Va> the more ncceilary as * the myftery of iniquity was aU 
 
 i£ 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 121 
 
 ready working.* The feeds of popery were fown in the apof- 
 tle's time ; for even then Idolatry was ftealing into the church, 
 
 1 Cor. X. 11?. and * a vohjntary huiiiihty and worOiipping of 
 angels/ Col. ii. 18. ' ftrife and divilions,' 1 Cor. iii. 3. an 
 
 • adulterating and handling of the word of God deceitfully/ 
 
 2 Cor. ii. 17. iv. 2. * a gain of godlinefs, anci teaching of 
 things for filthy lucre's fike/ 1 Tim. vi. 5. Tit. i. 1 1, a vain 
 obTervation of fclHvals, Gal. iv. 10. a vain diftinclion of 
 meats, I Cor. viii. 8. a * neglecting of the body/ Col. ii. 23. 
 
 • traditions, and commandments, and do(^\rines of men/ Col. 
 ii. 8, 22. with other corruptions and innovations. All here- 
 tics were in a manner the forerunners of * the man of linj* 
 and Simon Magus in particular was lb lively a type and figure 
 of * the wicked one/ that he hatli been miftaken, as we fee, 
 for * the wicked one' himfelf. 
 
 The foundations of popery Avere laid indeed In the apof- 
 tle's days, but the fuperftruclure was raifed by degrees, and 
 feveral ages pafTed before the building was completed, and 
 
 • tlie man of lin was revealed' in full perfection. St. Paul 
 having communicated to the ThelTcilonians what it was that 
 hindered his appearance, it was natural for other Chriftians 
 alfo who read this Epiftle, to inquire ' what withholdetli 
 that he might be revealed in his time / and the apoftle 
 without doubt, would impart It to other Chriftians as freely 
 as to the TheiTalonians ; and the Theiialonlans and other 
 Chriftians might deliver it to their fucceflbrs, and fo the 
 tradition might generally prevail, and the tradition that ge- 
 nerally prevailed was, that what hindered wis the Roman 
 empire : and tlierefore the primitive Chriftians in the public 
 offices of the church, prayed for Its peace and weltare, as 
 knowing that. when the Roman empire ihould be dilTolved 
 and broken into pieces, the empire of * the man of fin' would 
 be raifed oa Its ruins. How this revolution was effedled, 
 no writer can better inform us than * Machiavel. " The 
 emperor of Rome, quitting Rome to hold his relidence at 
 Conflantlnople, the Roman empire began to decline, but 
 the church of Rome augmented as faft. Neverthelefs, untij 
 the coming in of the Lombards, all Italy being under the 
 dominion either of emperors or kings, the blfhops aiTumed 
 no, more power than what was due to their doctrine and 
 manners*, in civil affairs, they were fubje^ft to the civil 
 power. — But Theodoric king of the Goths, fixing his feat at 
 
 . * S:e Machiavel's Hiilory of Florence, Book I. page 6, &c. 
 of the Eiiglifh Tranflaiioa. 
 
 ?0L^ II. NO. 7. N 
 
122 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 Ravenna, was that which advanced their intereft, and made 
 them more conliderable in Italy ; for there being no oVher 
 prince left in Rome, the Romans were forced for protection 
 to pay greater allegiance to the pope. And yet their autho- 
 rity advanced no farther at that time, than to obtain the pre- 
 ference before the church of Ravenna. But the Lombards 
 having invaded, and reduced Italy into feveral cantons, the 
 pope took, the opportunity, and began to hold up his head. 
 For being as it were governor and principal at Rome, the . 
 emperor of Conftantinople and the Lombards bare him a 
 refpe£l, fo that the Romans (by mediation of their pope) 
 bet^an to treat and confederate with Longinus [the emperor's 
 lieutenant] and the Lombards, not as fubjedls, but as equals 
 and companions ; which faid cuftom continuing, and the 
 popes entering into alliance fometimcs With the Lombards, 
 and fometimes with the Greeks, contra<^ed great reputation 
 to their dignity. But the defl:ru£lion of the eailern empire 
 following ib dole under the reign of the emperor Heracleus, 
 the pope loft the convenience of the emperor's protection in 
 time of adverfity, and the power of the Lombards increaling 
 too faft on the other fide, he thought it but necefiary to ad*- 
 drefs himfelf to the king of France for affiftance. — Gregory 
 the third being created pope, and Aiftolfus king of the Lom- 
 bards, Aiftolfus contrary to league and agreement, feized 
 upon Ravenna, and made war upon the pope. Gregory 
 not daring (for the reafons abovefaid) to depend upon the 
 weaknefs of the empire, or the fidelity of the Lombards, 
 (whom he had already found falfe) applied himfelf to Pepin, 
 for relief againfl the Lombards. Pepin returned anfwer, 
 that he would be ready to afTift him, but he dcfired firll: to 
 have the honour to fee him, and pay his perfonal refpeCts. 
 Upon which invitation pope Gregory went into France, 
 pafTmg through the Lombards quarters without any interrup- 
 tion, fo great reverence they bare to religion in thofe days. 
 Being arrived, and honourably received in France, he was 
 ^fter fome time, dilmilTed with an army into Italy ; when 
 having bell eged Pavia, and reduced the Lombards to diftrefs, 
 Aiftolfus was conftrained to certain terms of agreement 
 jjvhh the French, which were obtained by the interceflion of 
 ihe pope.— Among the reft of the articles of that treaty, k 
 was agreed, that Aiftolfus fliould reftore all the lands he had 
 tifurped from the church. But when the French army was 
 returned into France, Aiftolfus forgot his engagement, 
 which put the pope upon a fecond application to king Pepin, 
 %ho fupplkd iiim agaii^ lent a new army into Italy, over- 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 123" 
 
 «ame the Lombards, and poiTeffed himfelf of Ravenna, and 
 (contrary to the delire of the Grecian emperor) gave it to 
 the pope, with all the lands under that exarchate. — In the 
 interim, Aiftolfus died, and Defiderio a Lombard, and duke 
 of Tufcany, taking up arms to fucceed him, begged affiftance 
 of the pope, with promife of perpetual amity for the future. — 
 At firft Defiderio was very pun<ftual, — delivered up the 
 towns as he took them to the pope, according to his engage- 
 ment to king Pepin ; nor was there any exarch fent after- 
 wards from Conftantinople to Ravenna, but all was arbitrary, 
 and managed according to the pleafure of the pope. Not 
 long after Pepin died, and Charles his fon fucceeded in the 
 government, who was called the great, from the greatnefs of 
 his exploits. About the fame time Theodore the firft, was 
 advanced to the papacy, and falling out with Defiderio, was 
 befieged by him at Rome. In this exigence the pope had 
 recourfe to the king of France, (as his predecefTor had done 
 before him) and Charles not only fupplied him with an 
 army, but marching over the Alps at the head of it himielf, 
 he befieged Defiderio in Pavia, took him and his fon in it, 
 fent them both prifoners into France, and went in perfon to 
 Rome to vifit the pope, where he adjudged and determined, 
 that his Holmefs being God^s vicar , could not be fubjeEl to the 
 judgment of man. For which the pope and people together 
 declared him emperor, and Rome began again to have an 
 emperor of the weft : and whereas formerly the popes were 
 confirmed by the emperors, the emperor now in his election 
 was to be beholden to the pope ; by which means the power 
 and dignity of the empire declined, and the church began to 
 advance, and by thefe fteps to ufurp upon the authqrity o£ 
 temporal prmces, - -, 
 
 ../J Jn this manner the emperor of Rome, or ^ he who letteth, 
 nvas taken out of the way,' and the bifhop of Rome was ad- 
 vanced in his ftead. In the fame proportion as the power 
 of the empire decreafed, the authority of the church iu- 
 creafed, the latter at the expence and ruin of the former ; till 
 at length the pope grew up above all, and * the wicked one* 
 was fully manifefted and * revealed, or the lawlefs one,* 
 as he may be called •, for the pope * is declared again and 
 again not to be bound by any law of God or man. *■ His 
 coming is after the energy of Satan, with all power, and figns, 
 and lying wonders, and with all deceivablenefs of unrighte- 
 
 * See Bifhop Jewel*! Apology and Defence, page 313» 3J 
 
V2ii DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 oufnefs:' and doth it require any particular proof, or i« it 
 not too generally known, that the pretenfions of the pc;^e, 
 and the corruptions of the church of Rome, are all fupported 
 and authorized by feigned villous and miracles, by pious 
 frauds and impoftures of every kind ? Bellarmine reckons * 
 the glory of miracles as the eleventh note of the catholic 
 church : but the apoftle alTignsthem as a diftinruifhing mark 
 and character of * the man of lln.' The church of Rome 
 pretends to miracles, Mohammed difclaims them •, and this 
 is one very good reafon, why * the man of fTn' is the Pope 
 rather than the Turk. There hath been printed at London, 
 fo lately as in the year 1756, a book intiiied T/ie miraculous 
 poiuer of the church of Chrifl ajferted thrcugh each fucce/five 
 centwyy from the apojiles^ doivn to tJie j^nfetit time : and Irom 
 thence the author draweth the conclulion, that the catlioiic 
 church is the true church of Chrift. They muft certainly 
 * not receive the love of the truth, but have pleafure in un- 
 righteoufnefs,' who can believe fuch fabulous and ridiculous 
 legends, who hold it a mortal fin but to doubt of any article 
 of their religion, who deny the free exercife of private judg- 
 ment, who take away the free uie of the holy fcriptures, and 
 fo * fliut up the kingdom of heaven againft men, neither 
 going in themlelves, neither fufFering them, who were en- 
 tering, to go in/ If they will l^ill maintain their miracles 
 to be true, yet they are no proof of the true church, but ra- 
 ther of the contrary. They are the miracles here predicted, 
 and if they were really wrought, were wrought in favour of 
 laliehood : and indeed it is a proper retaliation, that God in 
 hisjuft judgments * fliould fend men iirong delufion that 
 they fliould believe a lie, who received not the love of the 
 truth that they might be faved ;' a proper retaliation, that 
 he (liould fufFtr fome real miracles to be wrought to deceive 
 thofe, who have counterfeited fo many miracles to deceive 
 others. 
 
 But how much foever * the man of fin' may be exalted, 
 and how long foever he may reign, yet at laft * the Lord 
 fhall confume him with the fpirit of his mouth, and fhall 
 deflroy him with the brightnefs of his coming.' This is 
 partly taken from the prophet Ifaiah, xi. 4. * and with the 
 breath of his lips fliall he flay the wicked one :' where the 
 Jews, as Lightfoot f obferves, " put an emphafis upon that 
 
 * * The glory of miracles is the eleventh mark.* See Bellar- 
 mine on the marks of the church, Book IV. Chap. xiv. 
 j- See Light foot's Works, Vol. I. page 296. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 125 
 
 word in the prophet, the wicked ofie, as it appeareth by the 
 Chaldee piiraphralV, who hath uttered it, He Jhall dcjlrcy the 
 <w7chcd Roman.'' If the two clnufes, as it was faid before, 
 relate to two different events, the meaning manifeftly is, that 
 the Lord Jelus (hall gradually confume him with the free 
 preaching of his gofpel, and Ihail utterly dellroy him at his 
 iecond coming in the glory of his Father. The fornier began 
 to take effect at the Reformation, and the latter will be' ac-r 
 complilhed in God's appointed time. * The man of fm' is 
 now upon the decline, and he will be totally aboliflied, when 
 Chrift ftiall come in judgment. The kingdom of falfehood 
 and fin ihall end, and the reign of truth and virtue Ihall fuc- 
 ceed. Great is the truths andivill at laOi prevaiL 
 
 ' The man of lin' then is the fame arbitrary and wicked 
 power that is defcribed by Daniel, under the charadlers of 
 
 * t.-ie little hern, and the mighty king. In St. P-;ul he is ;'^- 
 vealedf when the Roman empire is * taken out of the way ;* 
 and in Daniel the Roman empire is firft broken into feveral 
 kingdoms, and he * cometh up among them.' In St. Paul 
 
 * he oppofeth ;' and in Daniel * he docth according to his 
 will, and weareth out the faints of the moft High.' In St. Paul 
 
 * he exalteth himfelf above all that is called God, or that is 
 worfhipped, fhowing himfeif that he is God ;' and in Daniel 
 
 * he exalteth himfelf and magnifieth himfelf above every 
 god, and fpeaketh marvellous things againft the God of 
 gods.' In St. Paul he is * the lawlefs one j' and in Daniel 
 
 * he changeth times and laws.' In St. Paul * his coming is 
 with all deceivablenefs of unrighteoufnefs j' and in Daniel 
 
 * he praiSlifeth and profpereth, and through his policy caufeth 
 craft to profper in his hand.' According to St. Paul * the 
 Lord fhall confume him with the fpirit of his mouth, and 
 Ihall dehroy hinl with the brightnefs of his coming ;' and ac- 
 cording to Daniel ' a fiery ftream fhall ifTue and come forth 
 
 Jrcm tlie judge^ and his body (hail be given to the burning 
 flame, and they fhall take away his dominion, to confume, 
 and to deitroy it unto the end/ The characters and circym- 
 Itances are io much the fame, that they niull: belong to o'ne 
 and the lame perfon. 
 
 The tyrannical power thus defcribed by Daniel and St^ 
 Paul, and afterwards by St. John, is both by ancients and 
 moderns generally denominated Antich?ift : and the name ia 
 proper and exprefiive enough, as it may fignify * both ihe 
 
 * * The Greek prepofition Anti^ fignifiesyor, in th: room o/", in 
 the place of^ as well as againjl^ conlrartj to, in o/ijirj/ition to, auu 'iniik'i 
 
126 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 tnemy of Chyijiy and the vicar of Chrifl : and no one Is more 
 the enemy of Chrift than he who arrogates his name and 
 power, as no one more directly oppofes the king than he 
 who aframes his title and authority. The name began to 
 prevail in St. John's time. For he addrefTeth himfelf to the 
 Chriilians as having heard of the coming of Antichrill:, and 
 calleth the heretics of his time by the fame common name: 
 I Ep. ii. IS, 22. * As ye have heard that the Antichrifl: fliall 
 come, even now are there many .Antichrifts : Who is a liar 
 but he that denieth that Jefus is the Chriil ? he is the Anti- 
 chrilt that denieth the Father and the Son.' As St. Paul 
 hath faid, * The myftery of iniquity doth already work :' fo 
 St. John fpeaketh of the fpirit of Antichrift, as then in 
 the world; iv. 3. * This Is that fpirit of Antichrift, whereof 
 you have heard that it fhould come, and even now already is 
 it in the world.' Afterwards, 2 Ep. 7, 8. he ftileth him em- 
 phatically, * the deceiver, and the Antichrift,' and warneth 
 the Chriftians to ' look to themfelves.' The fathers too fpeak 
 of Antichri/} and of the yuan offing as one and the fame perfon j 
 and give much the fame interpretation that hath here been 
 given of the whole pafTage : only it is not to be fuppofed, that 
 they who wrote before the events, could be fo very exa£t in 
 the application of each particular, as thofe who have the ad- 
 vantage of writing after the events, and of comparing the 
 prophecy and completion together, 
 
 Juftin Martyr, who flourilhed before the middle of the 
 fecond century, * conftders * the man of fin,' or as he elfe- 
 where calleth him * the man of blafphemy,' as altogether 
 the fame with * the little horn' in Daniel : and affirms, that 
 he, who ftiall fpeak blafphemous words againft the moft High, 
 is now at the doors. Iren^eus, who lived in the fame century, 
 hath written -j^ a whole chapter of the fraud, and pride, and 
 tyrannical reign of Antichrift, as they are defcribed by Da- 
 niel and St. Paul in his fecond Epiftle to the Theflalonians. 
 TertuUian, who became famous at the latter end of the fame 
 
 afiilcuf, denotes a viceroy, and anthojiQtoSi a vice-conful or pro- 
 coniul. 
 
 * See his Dialogue with Trj'phon, page 250, in the Paris edir 
 tion, and page 201, in Thirlbius* edition, * And he that is to fpeak 
 with blafphemy and audacity againft the moft high, is truly now 
 Handing before the door, (that is nigh at hand.') See alfo page 
 336, in the Paris edition, and page 371, in Thirlbius. 
 
 -j- Sjo his work againft Herefies, Book V. Chap. xxv. < The 
 fraud, pride, and tyrannical government of Antichrift, as thefe have 
 ^eei) 4cfcribed by Daniel and Paul, page 4'37> in Grabe'j edition* 
 
THE PROPHECIES". 127 
 
 century, expounding thpfe words, * only he who now letteth 
 will lett, until he be taken out of the way,* * fays, " Who 
 can this be but the Roman ftate, the divifion of which into 
 ten kingdoms will bring on Antichrift, and then the wicked 
 one f]\all be revealed." And in this Apology he f af- 
 figns it as a particular reafon, why the Chriftians prayed for 
 the Roman empire, becaufe they knew that the grearelt ca- 
 lamity hanging over the world was retarded by the continu- 
 ance of it. 
 
 [Origen, the moft learned father and ableft writer of the 
 third century, '^ recites this paffage at large, as fpoken of him 
 who is called Antichrift. To the fame purpofe he likewife 
 alleges the words of Daniel as truly divine and prophetic. 
 Daniel and St. Paul, according to him, both propheiicdof the 
 fame perfon. 
 
 Laflantius, who flourifhed in the beginning of the fourth 
 century, defcribes Antichrift in the fame manner, and almoft 
 in the fame terms as St. Paul ; and § concludes, " This is 
 he, who is called Antichrift, but Ihall feign himfelf to be 
 Ghrift, and (hall fight againft the truth." A Ihorter and 
 fuller characSler of the vicar of Chrift could not be drawn 
 even by a proteftant. Cyrill of Jerufaiem in the fame cen- 
 tury, alleges this paftage of St. Paul, together with other pro- 
 phecies concerning Antichrift, and ({ fays, that " This the 
 
 ♦ * What (late befiJe the Roman can be here meant ? For its di- 
 vifion and reparation into ten kingdoms, will bring on Antichrilli^ 
 and then (hall the wicked one be revealed.* See his book concern- 
 ing the refurreftion of the body. Chap, xxiv. page 340, in Rigaut'd 
 edition of Paris, 167 J. ^di 
 
 f * There is ftill another and greater necefllty for us to pray for 
 the emperors, for the whole government of the empire, and for 
 whatever relates to the Roman affairs, becaufe we know that it :i» 
 by ihefe, the greatcft calamity awaiting the whole world is with- 
 held.* See his apology, Chap, xxxii. page 27. 
 3 4 See his work againft Ctlfus, Book VI. page 66S. Vol. I. of 
 his works in the Bencdiftine edition. 
 
 § ' Bat this is he who is callr^d Antichrift, for he fliall pretend 
 to be Chrift, and ftiall fight againft the truth.' See Ladantiua, 
 Book VII. Chap. xix. 
 
 J! * This the predicted Antichrift ftiall come, Svlien'the times of 
 the Roman empire Hvall have been fulfilled, and the end of the world 
 (hall have been at hand. Ten kings of the Romans ftial! be raifedf 
 up at once. They fliall exercife fovereign authority at the fame 
 thtt^, b'.t in diff^trent places. After them cometh the eleventh who 
 if Antichrift. He by wicked and magical arts ftiall feize the Rtf-' 
 
1 28 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 predlclcd Antichrlft will come, when the times of the Roman 
 etiipire fnall be fulfilled, and the confunimation of the world 
 fhall approach. Ten kings of the Romans fliall arife toge- 
 ther, in different places indeed, but they fhall reign at the 
 fame time. Among thefe the eleventh is Antichrifc, who by- 
 magical and wicked artifice fliiiU feize the Roman power." 
 Ambrofe archbifliop of Mihn in the fame century, or Hilary 
 the deacon, or the author, (whoever he was) of the comment 
 upon St. Paurs cpiftlc, which pafTcth under the name of St. 
 Arnbrofe, propofes much the fame interpretation, and * af- 
 fii-rns, that after the filling or decay of the Roman empire, 
 AntichrilL fliall appear. 
 
 Jerome, Auftin, and Chryfoftom fiourifhed In the latter 
 end of the fourth, or the beginning of tiie lifth century. St. 
 Jerome in his explanation of this pafTage f fays, " that An- 
 tichrift fliall fit in the temple of God, either at Jerufalera 
 (aS fome imagine) or in the church (as we more truly judge) 
 lliowing himfelf that he is Chrift and the Son of God : and 
 unlefs the Roman empire be firfl defolated, and Aniichrift 
 precede, Chrift fhall not come — And noiu ye know luhai iiitJu- 
 hjld,eth that he might he revealed in his time^ that is, ye know 
 very well, what is the reafon, why Antichrift doth not come 
 at prefcnt. He is not wiliiiig to fay openly, that the Roman 
 empire fhould be defiroyed, which they who command think 
 to be' eternal. — For if he hai faid openly and boldly, tlmt 
 Antichrift Ihall not come, unlefs the Roman empire be ftrft 
 deftroyed, it might probably have proved the occafion of a 
 perfecution againft the church." Jerome was himfulf a 
 witnefs to the barbarous nations beginnii,g to tear in pieces 
 
 man power.' See his fifteenth Catechifm, Chap. v. page 21 1, in 
 Milles' edition, printed at Oxford in 1703. 
 
 * * After the decline of the Roman empire, Antichrift fliall 
 make his appc?rance,' &c. See Arnbn fe on the place. 
 
 f ,V An^ lie fliall fit in the temple of God, either at Jerufalem, as 
 fome think, or as we more trnly jndge, in the church, fiicwing him- 
 fflf a/; if he were the Chrift the Son of God : He faith, unlefs 
 the Roman empire be firft defolaud, and Antichrift go before, 
 Chrift will not come. " An<l now ye know what withhold th, that 
 lie may be revealed in his time," that is, you know very well why 
 Antichrift doth not come at prefent. He doth not choofe to fpeak 
 it out openly, that the R ■ vJt; empire will be dellroyed, which they 
 who g(/vein think to be e i-ital, F(n- if openly and boldly he had 
 faid, that Antichrift will not come, till the Roman empire be de- 
 llroyed, then he niglit ba?c affo'<h*d a handle to enemies for perle- 
 cuting tlie chu -ch in the e?(l.' See the Ali,afian Qucflicas, Col. 
 209. Part I. Vol. IV. in the Be^cdiaine edition. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 129 
 
 the Roman empire, and upon this occafioti * exclaims, " He 
 who hindered is taken out of the way, and we do not confi- 
 der that Antichrift approaches, whom the Lord Jefus Ihall 
 confume with the fpirit of his mouth." St. Auftin having 
 cited this pafTage, f affirms, that " No one queftions that the 
 apoftle fpoke thefe things concerning Antichrift : and tlie day 
 of judgment (for this he calleth the day of the Lord) fliould 
 not come, unlefs Antichrift come firft. — And miv ye knoiu 
 luhat ivithholddh. — Some think this was fpoken of the Roman 
 empire ; and therefore the apoftle was not willing to write it 
 openly, left he fhould incur a praemunire, and be falfely ac- 
 cufed of wiftiing ill to the Roman empire, which was hoped 
 to be eternal." St. Chryfoftom, in one of his homilies upon 
 this palTage, fpeaking of what hindered the revelation of An- 
 tichrift, X alTerts, that " v/hen the Roman empire ftiall be 
 taken out of the way, then he Ihall come : and it is very 
 hkely : for as long as the dread of this empire fliall remain, 
 no one fliall quickly be fubftituted : but when this fhall be 
 diflblved, he ihall feize on the vacant empire, and fliall en- 
 deavour to affume the power both of God and men." And 
 who hath feized on the vacant empire in Rome, and alTumed 
 the power both of God and man, let the world judge. 
 
 In this manner thefe ancient and venerable fathers expound 
 this paiTage \ and in all probability they had learned by tra- 
 
 * * He who withheld is taken out of the way, and we do not 
 think that Antichriil is at hand, whom the Lord Jefus will flay with 
 the fpirit of his mouth.' See what he wrote to Ageruchia con- 
 cerning monogamy. Col. 74-8. Part IL Vol. IV. 
 
 f ' No perfon doubt?, that thefe things are fpoken concerning 
 Antichrift, and that the day of judgment, which he calls the day of 
 the Lord, will not come, unlefs he lirlt make his appearance. — 
 *' And now ye know what withholdcth," — Some think that this 
 was fpoken concerning the Roman empire, and for that reafon the 
 apoftle did not choofe to write it openly, left he fhould fubjeft him- 
 felf to an accufation, as wiihing ill to the Rorr^an empire, which was 
 regarded as eternal.' See his City of God, Book XX. Chap. xix. 
 Col. 451. Vol. VII. i'-. the Benedittine edition of Antvi'erp. 
 
 j: * And when the Roman government (hall be taken out of the 
 way, then he fhall make his aopearance. For fo long as the tear of 
 that empire prevailed, it is probable that no perfon would attempt to 
 fubftitute another in its place. But when that was overturned, there 
 would be found periuns to avail themfclves of the anarchy that 
 would enfue, and to attempt feizing the power both of God and 
 men.' See him on the paflagc, page 330. Vol. XI. ia the Bene«r 
 diftiue. edition. 
 
 VOL. II. MO. 7. • O 
 
1?0 nrSStRTATlONS ON 
 
 du\on fipom the apo!\le, or from the church of the ThciT.ilo- 
 niaiis, that what rerai\leJ the revelation of Aiitichril> was 
 the Romnn empire, but wheti the Roman empire IhouU bo 
 broken in pieces, and be no loni^^r able to withhold him, 
 then he fhould appear in the Chritti:in church, and domineer 
 principaliv in the church of Rome. Even in the opinion of 
 ti ■ ' ^ of Rome, Grec:ory the l^'<-*^^ ^>'ho fat in the chair 
 a: ;;d of the fixth century, whofoerer artec^evi the title 
 
 of univerfal biihop, he was yVntichrift, or the fore-runner of 
 Antichrilt. " I f^^ak it c " tly. lavs * he, that wl^ofo- 
 ever calkth himfelf univer.... v ...op, or deiireth fo to be cal- 
 ler! » in the } ride of his heart he doth fore-riui Antic hritt," 
 ^Vhen John, then bilhop of ConlVantinople, fir<> ulurped 
 thi> title, Grei^orv made anfwer, " By this pride of his, 
 what thinsr ehc is liirnihed, but that the time of Antichrill 
 is now £t hand ?** Again he lays, upon the lame occalion, 
 '* the kiivc: of pride, (that is Antichrift^ approachetb : and 
 what is uickevi to be fpoken, an army of prielts is prepared." 
 AVl\en the papal do<ftrines and the papal authority pre\*ailed 
 over all, it was natural to think and expect, that the true no- 
 tion of Antichrilt would be ftitled, and that the doctors of 
 the church would endeavour to give another turn and inter- 
 pretation to this pallage. That night of ignorance was io 
 thick and dark, that tliere was harvlly here and there a tingle 
 fror to be fcen in tlie whole hemifphere. Bet no fooner was 
 there anv crlimmerinj: or dai^Tiin^r of a reformation, than the 
 true notion of Antichrilt, which had been Io long lupprefied, 
 b '.:t again. As earlv ^s the vear 11^0, a treatife was 
 
 I .i concerning Antichrift, wherein f the faithful are 
 
 ♦ * Therefore I confidently afRrm, that whoever calls h'mfelf, or 
 wii'hes to be called univrrfal bilhop, (prieft,) in hts pride and lofti- 
 refs he is the fonerur.r.er of Antichri!^.* Scf Book VI. Epidle 
 XXX, * By this liis pr.de, what elte can he lignified to u>, but that 
 the tia>es of Antichrill are now at hand.* See Book IV. Epiftle 
 XXXIV. * Tl>e king of pride 15 near, and what is wickedneUto 
 be ipr«ken, an anrv of prietls i> prepared.' See Book IV. in the 
 Ur.'.e p-.'.ce. See Jewel's Defence of the Apologv. Part IV. Chap, 
 x»i. p3g^ 4^15. See Dr. BanT>w*s Treatife of the pope's fupre- 
 macT. S'.:rr^ntion 5. page It?^, in the edition of J 685. 
 
 •j- In I'-.e vear II 'JO — then? was font forth a treatife concerning 
 AntichrtTl, — In this book the faithf til are adnr.onifhed, " That the 
 great AnticHriil hath alreadr n-ade his appearance, that it is in vain 
 to e\pttt a; V other, for that he :> :h w rdvanced to full age.— That 
 this Rate of men, not an indi^Hdual perfon. is Antichritl, the whore 
 of ^byloa, the fourth bead of Dacicl, (otiBeij in his laft (late, u 
 
f 
 
 THE fHOPHEClEf. 1>1 
 
 kwiifhed, that ** the ^eat Amkhriu waj lor,^ ri«, 
 
 in vain was he ftill expeued, he wa» now '; i 
 
 of God advanced in years f and the authcrr; 
 the comifH fiate of the chisrch at that ticue^ lays lifter 
 ** This ftate of men (not a iiri, ' l.n;:, :;.c 
 
 whore of Babylon, the foorth be .,.._.., ... wit ^'. !.';-, 
 
 laft fiate as it is I'iid; that roan of lin arid Ton of j*r 
 who b exalted kix>ve every god, A> that he Utttth lu iije 
 "— '" 'f T' • -'vatU, the church, ihowing hiir>ielf r' - '" - 
 
 >wr come with all kind of ieduclion ^ 
 iatboie who ^en(L," The Waldeneies and Albig :. .,ro- 
 pagated the iame opinJODS in tiie fame ceotcry. I o^t the 
 fiope was Antichrift, was indeed the general docbine of the 
 iirlt reformers every where* Here in England it was * ad- 
 vanced bv and was leamedlv mabliihed bv (hat 
 great and i.^. . ..:.y.on of the Re^Mination, Biir:' ' ' - el, 
 in his Apology and Defence, and naore largely in .:*- 
 ^ton upon the two EpifUes of St» Paal to the Thenaionians. 
 
 This doctrine coatributed not a liaie to pr--. * - ? f'^r- 
 
 matioa ; and wherefoever the one prevail:-, re- 
 
 vailed aifo. 
 
 Such doctrine as this ninft nece£anl; give great Gz-^rxe to 
 the bigots and devotees of the church of Kjtr.e : arid no 
 wonder therer':»re that f in the lift l^ttruj couiicr., the poj/e 
 gave ftrait conwnandment to all preachers, that no man 
 ffiould prefume once to fpeak of the c<»ning of Antichrift, 
 Ihe king of France alio, 4; with the advice of his comiiel iiv- 
 t :rdicted any one, that ihoukl call the pope Antichrift : and 
 ^ ' amba^Gidor in France from the crown of 
 
 .1 hope and expectaiic^ of recondling the 
 
 
 tt is (aid) that mza of iia and fon of perdition, who is exalted abore 
 erery god, io that he Gu in the temple of God, that is, ia the 
 church, (hewiog himfelf as if he were God. He hath laow made 
 his appearance with every kind of fedo^um and fies ia them that 
 periih." See Mede** Workj, Book IIL concermcg Dac^t 
 sombers, page 721 ar^d 722. 
 
 * In four books of D:ak>giie»; of which the foorth relating to 
 the (acraraents of the church «£ Roae, asd the kingdom of A«s- 
 chrift, Care has made (oaie Remarks in his Litenuy hiAory, VoL 
 II. Appendix, p«ge 63. 
 
 f See the Cooocil of lAteran, held ondrr JiUi% zrA L^c, fr|£oa 
 XI. S-re Jewel** Defexice in the fame -^ 
 
 % * FoUc^ - - 7 '!of the -- : :- : 
 
 ditzed all :r;j — 'P^ by »:- r - r : .'_ .. . t 
 
 i^kptius' tieatu'e coi-ccnuiJg Axstichrid it the begin risrg. 
 
 q2 
 
132 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 .dirputes and differences between papifts and proteftantg, 
 j:ompofed histreatife concerning Antichrift, not wickedly, but 
 'weakly ; with an honeft intention it may be prcfumed, but it 
 ^ is certain witli pernicious effect ; more like an advocate for 
 one party, than a moderator between both. At the fame time 
 in England, though James the firO: had written a treatife to 
 prove the pope Antichrlft, yet this doctrine was growing un- 
 fafliionable during his reign, and more fo in that of his Ton 
 who married a bigotted popifli princefs *, even while iVlr. Mede 
 was Hving, who had exerted more learning and lagacity in ex- 
 plaining the prophecies, and in iixing the true idea of Anti- 
 chriftj than perhaps any writer in any age. But probably for 
 this very reafon he was looked upon with an evil eye, and (to 
 the difgrace of the times) obtained no preferment, though he 
 .was eminently deferving of the beft and greateft. He favs 
 himfelf in one of his Letters (Epift, 36.) that his notions about 
 genuflexion towards the altar " would have made another 
 man a dean, or a prebend, or fomething elfe ere this: but 
 .the point of the pope's being Antichrift, as a dead fly, marred 
 the favour of that ointment." The abufe alfo that fome fa- 
 natics made of this dodlrine, greatly prejudiced the world 
 againft it. It was efteemed a mark of a puritan, and was a 
 certain obftacle to preferment, for any man to preach that the 
 pope was Antichrift : and Dr. Montague, a famous court- 
 chaplain at that time, who endeavoured to prove that the 
 power of the king was abfolute, * endeavoured alfo to prove 
 that the notes and chara<Slers of Antichrift belonged to the 
 Turk rather than to the Pope : and herein he was followed 
 cby feveral divines, and by no lefs a man than Bifliop Fell, if he 
 was the compiler or approver, (as he is commonly faid to have 
 been) off the Paraphrafe and Annotations upon all St. Paul's 
 Epiftles. There are fafliions in divinity as well as in every 
 ..|)iing elfe ; and therefore the true doctrine of Antichrifl was 
 - for fome time fufpended, and falfe hypothefes were invented •, 
 .^nd it may furprife any one, that fo little was faid upon this 
 {ubje(5l in the long controverfies concerning popery, during 
 the reigns of Charles and James the fecond. It is hoped that 
 ^fhe truth is now emerging again. Some laudable ij: attempts 
 
 Iru ■■ . _ 
 
 f\\fl(fl.\$(^t his book intitled Appello Cjefarem, Part XL Chap. v. 
 •j- Printed at the Theatre in Oxford 1684<, and faid to be pub- 
 Jifhed under the diredtion of Bifhop Fell. 
 
 I See Mr. Langford's Notes and Charadters of tlie Man of Sin, 
 printed in 174<6. Dr. Benfon's Diflertation concerning the ^lan 
 l^f Sin, &c, &:c. 
 
THie >TiOPHECTfeSl *A% 
 
 liave lately been made to revive and reftore it : and if I have 
 not proved that this interpretation is preferable to all others, 
 1 have taken pains and proved nothing. 
 
 But it hath been proved, as I conceive, that this is the ge- 
 nuine fenle and meaning of the apoftle, that this only is eri- 
 tirely confident with the context, that every other interpre- 
 tation is forced and unnatural, that this is liable to no material 
 obje<n:ion, that it coincides perfe^lly with Daniel, that it is 
 agreeable to the tradition of the primitive church, and that it 
 hath been exactly fulfilled in all particulars, which cannot be 
 faid of any other interpretation whatfoever. Such a prophecy 
 as this, is at once an illuftrious proof of divine revelation, and 
 an excellent antidote to the poifon of popery. It is like a 
 two-edged fword, that will cut both ways, and wound the deift 
 with one fide, and the papift with the other. The papirts are 
 in fome rei'pedls like the Jews. As the Jews believe not that 
 Chriit is come according to the prophecies, but ftill live in ex- 
 pedbtion of him ; fo neither do the papifts perceive that Art- 
 tichrift is come according to the prophecies, but ftill maintain 
 that he Ihall arife hereafter. The apoftle not only foretels 
 this blindnefs and infatuation, but likewife alJigns the reafon, 
 
 * becaufe they received not the love of the truth, but had 
 pleafure in unrighteoufnefs.' But to the proteftants, who be- 
 lieve and profefs that both the Chrift and Antichrift are 
 come, we may fay with the apoftle, ver. 13, 14. * We are 
 bound to give thanks alway to God for you, brethren, beloved 
 of the Lord, becaufe God hath chofen you to falvation, 
 through fan^^ification of the fpirit, and belief of the truth : 
 Whereunto he called you by the gofpel, to the obtaining of 
 the glory of our Lord Jefus Chriit.* The apoftle proceeds, 
 ver. 15. ' Therefore, brethren, ftand faft, and hold the tradi- 
 tions which ye have been taught, whether by word, or our 
 epiftle :' and certainly there is not any oral tradition that 
 hath a jufter claim to be thought apoftolical, than this of 
 
 * the man of ftn' fucceeding upon the decline of the Roman 
 empire, and exalting himfelf over all. Wherefore to con- 
 clude, as the apoftle concludes the fubje^l, ver. 16, 17. 'Now 
 our Lord Jefus Chrift himfelf, and God even our Father, who 
 hath loved us, and hath given us everlafting confolation, an4 
 good hope, through grace. Comfort your hearts, and ftabljih 
 jQu in everv good word and work. 
 
 Baiib 9^3 1'ibnij btjffli? 
 
 Ofi.I .^M 993 I 
 
 Ti-I^TI tt\ baJnhq 
 
13*?^ DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 ^T. Paul's prophecy of the apostasy of the latteh 
 
 TIMES. 
 
 St. Paul was a man of lively thought and ftrong imagina- 
 tion. None of the apoftles had a warmer zeal for Chriil 
 and the Chriftian religion. He was, as he faith himi'elf, 
 2 Cor. xi. 23, 28, 29. * in labours more abundant ;' he had 
 * the care of all the churches ; "Who is weak,' faith he * and 
 I am not weak ? who is offended, and I burn not ?' It was 
 natural for fuch a mind to be deeply afFe6tcd with the fore- 
 fight of the great apoftafy of Chriftians from the true Chrif- 
 tian faith and worfliip, and to lament it, and to forewarn his 
 tlifciples of it, as often as there was occafion. He made this 
 apoftafy one topic of his difcourfe to the ThefTalonians, 
 ivhile he was yet witli them : and afterwards in his fecond 
 Epiftle to them, he gave them to underlland that ' the day 
 of Chrill: was not at hand,' as they apprehended ; ' for there 
 fliould come the apoftafy firft •,' implying that it fliouid be 
 both extenfive and of long duration. He mentions this 
 apoftafy again in his firft Epiftle to Timothy, and defcribes 
 more particularly wherein it ftiould confift, and at what time, 
 ^nd by what means it Ihould be propagated and advanced in 
 ,%he world, 1 Tim. iv. I — 3. * Now the Spirit fpeaketh ex- 
 prefsly, that in the latter times fome fliall depart from the 
 faith, giving heed to feduclng fpirits, and dodlrines of devils, 
 fpeaking lies in hypocrify, having their confcience feared as 
 with a hot iron j Forbidding to marry, and commanding to 
 jibftain from meats, which God hath created to be received 
 with thankfgiving of them who believe and know the truth.* 
 The paiTage perhaps may better be tranflnted thus, * But the 
 Spirit fptaketh txprefsly •,' He had been fpeaking before of 
 f the myftery of godlineis,' and now he proceeds to fpeak of 
 V* the myftcrv of iniquity' in oppofition to it, * But the Spirit 
 fpeaketh exprefbly, that in the latter times fome fliall apofta- 
 tize from the faith, giving heed to erroneous fpirits and 
 doctrines concerning demons. Through the hypocril'y of liarsj^ 
 {laving their confcience feared with a hot iron. Forbidding to 
 piarry, and commanding to abftain from meats, which God 
 hath created to be received with thankfgiving by the believers 
 and them who know the truth.* This tranflation will be 
 juftiiicd by the following coniidcrfitions, wherein it i$ pro- 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 135 
 
 pofed to fTiow the true interpretation arid exa(^ completion 
 of this prophecy. But this lubje^t hath been {o fully and 
 learnedly difcufled by the excellent * Mr. Mede, that we 
 muft be greatly obliged to him in the courfe of this diiTerta- 
 tion. The drefs and clothing may be fomewhat different, 
 but , the body and fubftance muft be much the fame: and 
 they muft be referred to his works, who are defirous of ob- 
 taining farther fatisfaclion. Not that we would make a 
 tranfcript only of any writer*, we (hould hope to enforce and 
 improve the iubjecft by fome new arguments and new illuftra- 
 tions ; as * every fcribe inftru^led unto the kingdom of hea- 
 ven,' Matth. xiii. 52. ' is like unto a man that is an houfe- 
 holder, who bringeth forth out of his treafure things new as 
 well as old.* 
 
 I. The iirft thing to be confidered is the apoftafy here 
 predicted, * Some fliall depart,' or rather * fhall apoftatize 
 from the faith/ The apoftle had predided the fame thing 
 before to the ThelTalonians, ' The day of Chrift fhall not 
 come, except there come a falling away, or rather the apoftafy 
 firft. In the original the words are of the fame import and 
 derivation, apojlafm aud apoftefontai and they fliould have been 
 tranflated both alike, as the fame thing was intended in both 
 places. An * apoftafy from the faith' may be total or partial, 
 either when we renounce the whole, or when we deny 
 fome principal and eiTential article of it. The writers of the 
 New Teftament frequently derive their language as well as 
 their ideas from the Old ; and by confidering what was ac- 
 counted apoftafy under the Mofaical ceconomy, we may forrti 
 the better notion of what it is under the Chriftian difpenfa- 
 tion. It doth not appear that the Jews or Ifraelites ever 
 totally renounced and abandoned the living and true God j 
 he never ceafed altogether to be their God, or they to be his 
 people : but they revolted from their allegiance to God, 
 when they worlhipped him in an image, as in the golden 
 calves, which was the lin and apoftafy of Jeroboam ; and 
 wiien they worihipped other gods befides him, as Baalim 
 and the hoft of heaven, which was the fin and apoftafy of 
 Ahab and Manaileh : and for the fame reafon the idolatry 
 of Ahaz is by the Greek interpreters called, 2 Chron. xxix, 
 19. apoftafm autou * his apoftafy,' and it is laid of him, xxviii. 
 19. that apsjle apoftajei apo ton kuriou ' he apoftatized greatly 
 
 * See Mede's Works, Book III. page 623—693. See like- 
 wife Monf. Jurieu's Accomplifhmeut of the prophecies, Part I. 
 Chap, xviii — xxi. 
 
Ijff DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 from the Lord/ Apoftafy therefore was idolatry in the JewiHi 
 Church, and it is the i'amc in the Chriftian. This argument 
 may receive lome illultration from a * iimilar paflage in St. 
 Peter-, 2 Pet. ii. 1. * There were falfe prophets alio among 
 the people, even as there iliall be falle teaciiers among you, 
 who privily Ihall bring in damnable herelics, even denying 
 the Lord that bought them.' As there uere falfe prophets 
 among the children of Ifrael, who feduced them to idolatry 
 and ihe worfliipping of other gods belides the true God ; fo 
 there Ihall be falfe teachers among Chriftians, who by plau- 
 fible pretences and imperceptible degrees, fliall bring in the 
 like damnable herelies, even denying the Lord that bought 
 them, profefling themfelves to be his fervants bought with a 
 price, and yet denying him to be iheir lord and mafter by 
 applying to other lords and mediators. It is not any error, 
 or every herei'y, that is apoftafy from the faith. It is a revolt 
 in the principal and eflential article, when we worfliip God 
 by any image or reprelentation, or when we worlhip other 
 beings beiides God, and pray unto other mediators beiides 
 * the one mediator between God and men, the man Chrifi Je- 
 fus.' This is the very elTence of Chriftian worfliip, to wor-» 
 ihip the one true God through the one true Chrift ? and 
 to worfliip any other god or any other mediator, is apoftafy 
 and rebellion againft God and againft ChrilL It is, as St. 
 Paul faith. Col. ii. 19. * not holding the head,' but depend- 
 ing upon other heads : It is, as St. Peter exprefl'eth it, * deny- . 
 ing the Lord that bought us,' and ferving other lords : and 
 the denial of fuch an elTential part may as properly be called 
 a'pojlnfij^ as if we were to renounce the whole Chriftian taith ■' 
 and worfliip. It is renouncing them in eft'e^t, and not treating '■* 
 and regarding God as God, or Clii-ift as Chriii. 
 
 Such is the nature of * apoftafy froni the faith \ and it is 
 implied that this apoftafy fhould be general, and infe<ft great 
 numbers. For though it be faid only * Some Ihall apofta- 
 tizQ,' yet hy feme in tiiis place matii^ are underftood. The 
 word fome may ufual denote few in Englifli ; but in the 
 learned languages it frequently ligniftes a multitude, and 
 there are abundant inftances in fcripiure. In St. John's Gol- 
 pel it is faid, vi. 60. that * Many of Jefus' difciples, when 
 they had heard this, faid, This is an hard faying, who can 
 hear it ?' and again a little afterwards, ver. 66. * Many of 
 his difciples went back, and walked no more with him :' but 
 Jefus himi'elf ipeaking of thcfe iyiani^y faith, ver. 64. * There 
 
 * See Mcde's Difcourfc XLIL upon this text, page 238, &c. 
 
THE PROPHECIES.. Mt 
 
 ^^ fome of you that believe not ;' fo that fome are phlrrfy 
 the fame as manj/. St. Paul i'peaking of the iiiiidelity and 
 rejedtion of the Jews faitii, Rom. xk 17. -that * fome of thi^- 
 branches.are broken off: but thofeyowe', it was evident, were*' 
 the main body of the nation. The fame apoftle informs thtj- 
 Corinthians, 1 Cor. x. .3, 6. that ' With many of the Ifrael- 
 ites Qod was not well pleafed ; for they were overthrown 
 in the wildernei's :' and their punifhments were intended (of 
 examples to Chriftians. Wherefore he concludes, vcr. 7.' 
 * Neither be ye idolaters, as were fome of them ; as it is 
 written, The people fat down to eat and drink, and rofe up 
 to play : where fo/tw are maniteftly the fame as Mr j?eojj/e. 
 Again, ver. 8. ' Neither let us commit fornication, as fome 
 of them committed, and fell in one day three and twenty 
 thoufand ;' where fc/}ie are equivalent to ;;;^,'/y thcufatuls. 
 Again, ver. 9. * Neither let us tempt Chrilf, as fome of 
 them alfo tempted, and vrere deftroyed of ferpents :' where 
 fome are the lame with much peojjk ; for we read, Numb. 
 xxi. 6. that * the Lord fent hery lerpents among the people \ 
 and. they bit the people, and much people of Ifrael died.* 
 And again, ver. 10. * Neither murmur ye, as fome of them 
 alfo murmured, and were deftroyed of the deftroyer : where 
 fome are the fame with all the congregation except Jofliua' 
 and Caleb; for we read. Numb. xiv. 1, 2. that * all the 
 congregation lifted up their voice, and cried t and the peo- 
 ple wept that night :' And all the children of Ifrael mur- 
 mured againft Mofes, and againft Aaron j and the whole 
 congregation laid unto them, * Would God that we had died 
 in the land of Egypt, or would God we had died in this 
 wildernefs :' and they had their wilh, for except Jofhua and 
 Caleb, they all died in the wildernefs. Some therefore may 
 fignify matijjy but tjot all ; as the apoftle fpeaketh elfewhere, 
 Heb. iii. l(j. ' For fome when they had heard, did provoke ; 
 howbeit not all that came out of Egypt by Mofes. The 
 apoftle might have the fame meaning in this place ; and this 
 apoftafy may be general and extenfive, and include mantj but 
 Not all. If only fome few perlbns were to be concerned and 
 engaged in it, it was fcarcely an objedl worthy of prophecy : 
 nor could that properly be pointed out as a peculiarity of 
 ' the latter times,' which is conmion to all times, for in all 
 times there are fome apoftates or other. It muft neceiTirily 
 be a great apoftafy ; and it is called, as it hath been Ihewn, 
 * the apoftafy' by way of eminence and dilVmction ; but it 
 would hardly have been diftinguiflied in this emphatical man-, 
 ner, if only an inconfiderable number were to profefs a.id 
 VOL. n. NO. 7, ^ 
 
1S8 DISSERTATIONS 0?T 
 
 embrace it. Other prophecies likewife intimate, that there 
 flioMld be a great and general corruption and apoftafy in the 
 Chrillian church 5 and the event will alfo conlirm us in our 
 opinion. For we have ieon and itill fee a greater p.irt of 
 Chrillendoin guilty of the ftme fort of apoftafy and defection 
 as the Ifraclites were in former times. As the liVaelites 
 worlhipped God in the golden calf and golden calves ; for, 
 E'xod. xxxii. 5. they proclaimed ' a feaft to the Lord,' and 
 faid, ver. 4. and TKings xii. 28. * Ik hold thy gods, O 
 Ifrael, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt :' fo 
 there are ChrilHans who worfhip their Creator and rL^deemer 
 in an ima^e, or in a crucifix, or in tiie facramental bread. 
 As the Ifraelites worlhipped Baalim or departed heroes, and 
 as the Plalmiil faith, Pfal. cvi. 28. ' ate the facrifices of the 
 dead :' fo there are Chrillians who worlhip departed faints, 
 and inftitute fafts and feftivals, and offer up prayers and 
 praifes unto them. And as this apoltafy overfpread the 
 church of Ifrael for many ages, fo hath it for many ages too 
 overfpread the church of Chrift. The apoftafy therefore is 
 the very fame in both churches. The apoftle forefaw and 
 foretold it ; and upon the mention of Ifrael's provocation, 
 very prope"ly admonidied the Chriftians to beware of the 
 like infidelity and apoftafy, Heb. iii. 12. ' Take heed, Bre- 
 thren, left there be in any of you an evil heart of unbelief in 
 departing, en to apojlenaiy ^ in apoftatizing from the living 
 God.' 
 
 II. It is more particularly fliewn, wherein this apoftafy 
 fhould confiif, in the following words, * giving heed to 
 reducing fpirits and doctrines of devils, or rather giving heed 
 ' to erroneous fpirits and do£trines concerning demons.' For 
 I conceive not the meaning to be, that this apolt »fy ihould 
 proceed from the fuggeition of evil fpirits and inftigation of 
 devils. That would be no peculiar mark of diitintftion ; thnt 
 might be faid of any wickednefs in general, as well as of this 
 in particular. The means too by which this apoftafy fhould 
 be propagated, and the perfons who Ihould propagate it, are 
 defcribed afterwards •, fo that this part is to be underftood 
 rather of things than of perfons, rather of the matter wherein 
 this apoitafy fhould confift, than of the firfl teachers and 
 authors of it. Spirits feem to be much the fame in fenfe as 
 doclrhieS', as Mr. Mcde and other divines have obferved tho 
 ^ fame word to be ufed alfo by St. John, I John iv. 1. 'Be- 
 loved, believe not every fpirit,' that is every do£trine * but 
 try the fpirits,' that is the doctrines, * whether they are of 
 God \ becaufe many falfc prophetj ,,a^e gone out into the 
 
THE PROPHECIES.- 15?9. 
 
 World.* Spirits and doBnnes therefore may be confidered, 
 the latter word as explanatory of the former : and cyror 
 fonietimes lignifying * * idolatry, erroneous doctrines' may 
 comprehend idolatrous^ as well as falfe doctrines. But it is 
 ftill farther added for explanation, that thefe doctrines (hould 
 be * doctrines of devils or of demons j' where the genitive 
 cafe is not to be taken actively, as if demons were the authors 
 of thefe doctrines, but palTively, as if demons were the Tub-* 
 ject of thofe doctrines. Thus * a doctrine of vanities didaf- 
 kalia mataion (Jer. x. 8.) is a do^ftrine concerning vanities or 
 idols. * The doctrine of the Lord' didacl'i? ton hjrioit^ (Acts 
 xiii. 12.) is the dbdlrine concerning him : * Then the deputy 
 when he faw what was done, believed, being aitoniQied at the 
 do6trine of the Lord. The doctrines of baptifm, didafche hajp-» 
 tifmon (Heb. vi. 2.) ' and of laying on of hands and of refur- 
 re6tion of the dead, and of eternal judgment,' are doctrines 
 k'elating to all thefe particulars. And by the fame conltruc- 
 tlon, didafknliai daimonion * doctrines of demons' are do(5i;i"ines 
 about and concerning demons. This is therefore a prophecy 
 that the idolatrous theology of demons profelTed by the Gen- 
 tiles lliould be revived among Chrillians. Chriitians Ihould 
 in procefs of time degenerate, and reiemble the Gentiles as 
 well as the apoftate Jews. They fliould not only apoftatize 
 after the manner of tlie Jews, but Ihould alfo * worflilp de- 
 mons' after the manner oi the Gentiles. 
 
 Deaions, according to the theology of the Gentiles, were 
 middle powers between the fovereign gods and mortal men. 
 So fiiith Plato, the mod competent judge and the moft con- 
 fuminate writer in thefe fubie6ls; f ''Every demon is a 
 middle being between God and mortal man." Thefe de- 
 ■ mons v/ere regardeci as mediators and agents between the 
 gods and men. So faith Plato again, % " God is not ap- 
 
 * * Mjgna-zeth and Magnazelhaj that is an error, and are made 
 ufe of by the Chaldeans aad fargujiiids to fignify an idol ; and 
 magna to err, to worlhip or play the whore with idols.* See Rom. 
 i. 27. 2 ThtifT. ii. and 2 Pet. ii. 18. See Mede, page 626. 
 
 ■\ ' YiT every demon is an internned'ate being between G >d and 
 that which is liable to death.' See Plato's Banquet, page 202. 
 Vol. II L in Seiranus' edition. 
 
 ij; ' God approachcth not to man, but all commerce and inter- 
 
 courfe between gods and men are by means of demons. They perform 
 
 - the offije of interpreters and conveyers, fo that they convey the 
 
 *\. things of men to the ggds, and the things of the gods to men. In 
 
 the one cafe they convey or tranfmit the prayers and facrifices of 
 
 men to the gods/ and in the other they convey divine commaadmentu 
 
 P 2 
 
HO DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 preached by man, but all the commerce and Intercourre be- 
 tween gods and men is by the mediation of demons. The 
 demons, iaith he, are interpreters and conveyers from men 
 to the gods, and from the gods to men, of the fupplications 
 and facrilices on the one part, and of the commands and re- 
 wards of facrifices on the otlier." Apuleius, a later philo- 
 fopher, giveth * the like defcription. *' Demons are middle 
 powers, by whom both our dclires and deferts pafs unto the 
 gods •, they are carriers between men on earth and the gods 
 in heaven ; hence of prayers, tlience of gifts ; they convey 
 to and fro, hence petitions, thence fupplics ; or they are in- 
 terpreters on botli fides, and bearers of falutations ; for it 
 would not be, faith he, for the majefty of the celeftial gods 
 to take care of thefe things." The whole is fummed up by 
 the faid Apuleius f in few words. " All things are done by 
 the will, power, and authority of the celeftial gods, but by 
 the obedience, fervice, and miniflry of the demons." Of 
 thefe demons there were accounted two kinds. One kind of 
 demons were the fouls of men deified or canonized after death. 
 iSo Hefiod, one of the moft ancient heathen writers, if not the 
 moft: ancient, defcribing that happy race of men, who lived 
 in the firft and golden age of the world, X f^hh that, " after 
 this generation were dead, they were by the will of great 
 
 and rewards of facrifices to men.' See tlie farrifi^ulace, page 202, 
 and 203. 
 
 * * They are intermediate powers, whereby our defires snd de- 
 ferts are conveyed to the gods, they are carriers between the inliabiT 
 tants of heaven and earth. On the one fide they carry our prayers, 
 on th.e other their donations. On the one fide our petitions, on the 
 other their fupplies. Or on both fides they are interpreters and car- 
 riers of falutations. It is not confident with the maj^ifly of the 
 lieavenly gods to attend to thefe things.' See Apuleius in his 
 book concerning the god of Socrates, }'age 674* and 677 of th« 
 Dauphine edition. 
 
 ,'*|. t We are to confider all tilings as done by the will, the confent, 
 and the authority of the gods, and yet by the obedience, work, and 
 fervice of demons.' See the fame, page (uo. 
 
 .^"^ * But after the earth had covered this firil race of men, they 
 by the will of the great Jupiter became demons. They were good, 
 they ecnployed themfelves on the <-nrth, (the drivers away of evil) the 
 guardians of mortals. They are fpe<ftators of their good and had 
 C(^du6t. Veiled with a thick clo\id, they move to and fro on the 
 face of the earth, difpenfing bkfiings. They have obtained this 
 princely office.' See Hcfiod*» Poems on works and days, Book I. 
 i.inc J 20. 
 
THE PROPHECIES.: HI 
 
 Jupiter promoted to be demons, keepers of mortal men, ob- 
 fervers of their good and evil works, givers of riches, &e.; 
 and this faith he is the royal honour that they enjoy. 
 Plato concurs with Hefiod, and allerts that " he and many 
 other poets fpeak excellently, who affirm, that when good 
 men die, they attain great honour and dignity, and become 
 demons." The fame Plato in another place * " maintains, 
 that all who die valiantly in war are of Hefiod's golden 
 generation, and are made demons; and we ought for ever 
 afterwards to ferve and adore their fepulchres, as the fe- 
 pulchres of demons. The fame alfo we decree, whenever 
 any of thofe, who were judged excellently good in life, die 
 either of old age, or in any other manner." The other kind 
 of demons were fuch as had never been the fouls of men, nor 
 ever dwelt in mortal bodies. Thus Apuleius f informs us, 
 " There is another and higher kind of demons, who were 
 always free from the incumbrances of the body ; and out of 
 this higher order Plato fuppofeth that guardians were ap- 
 pointed unto them." Ammonius likewife in Plutarch :|: 
 reckons twv kinds of demons, " fouls feparated from bodies, 
 or inch as had never inhabited bodies at all." Thefe latter 
 demons may be paralleled with angels, as the former may 
 with canonized faints : and as we Chriftians believe that 
 there are good and evil angels, {o did the Gentiles that there 
 were good and evil demons. According to Plutarch § " it 
 
 ♦ * But of them who die in the field of battle, and who are ap- 
 prover! of at the end of their lives, fhall we not fay of them efpe- 
 cially that they belong to the golden generation. Yet furely we 
 fiiall be of the fame mind with Hefiod, namely that when men of 
 fiich a kind die, they becon^e demons, and we ought to fpend the 
 left, of our time in paying divine honours to thefe demons, worfhip- 
 ping their fepulchres. And the fame thing we think ought to be 
 done by us, to the graves of any perfon who has led an excellent 
 life, and died by old age or olherwife.* See Plato^s Republic, 
 Book V. page 468, Vol. II. in Serranus' edition. 
 
 •j- • There is another fupeiior and more venerable kind of de- 
 mons, who have been always exempted from the ftHters and incum- 
 brances of a body. — Out of this liigher order, Plato thi.iks, each 
 man during this hfe has one for his witnefa and guardian.* See 
 Apuldtis on the god of Svicrates, page 690. 
 
 if * Souls feparated from bodies to which form.erly they were 
 united, or which were never conjoined with bodies.* See Plutarch 
 on the defecl of Oracles, page 431, Vol. II. in the Paris edition 
 ©f 162k ^''~' ^ Xf^i o:;. . 
 
 § ' It has bee^ a very ancient opinion, that there are wicked and 
 
142 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 was a very ancient opinion, that there are certain wicked and 
 malignant demons who envy pood men, and endeavour to 
 hinder them in the purfuit of virtue, left they fliould be par- 
 takers at laft of greater happinefs than they enjoy." This 
 was the opinion of all the later philofophers, and Plutarch un- 
 deniably affirms it of the very ancient ones. 
 
 But here it is objected, that though this might be the no- 
 tion of the Gentiles concerning demons, yet the fcripture 
 account of them is very different : for in the fcriptures, as 
 St. Auftin * obferves, we never read of good demons ; but 
 wherefoever in thofe v/ritings the name of demon occurs, 
 none but evil fpirits are meant *, and it muft be confefTed and 
 allowed, that this is the moft ufual iigniiication of the word ; 
 but fome inftances may be alleged to the contrary. When 
 St. Paul was at Athens, and preached the gofpel in that city, 
 * certain philofophers of the Epicureans and of the Stoics en- 
 countered him,' A(Sls xvii. 18. and charged him with being 
 2 ' fetter forth of ftrange gods,' xenon da'imon'ion ' of ftrange 
 demons, becaufe he preached unto them Jefus and the i cfur- 
 re<ftion.' Here demons cannot poffibly Hgnify devils^ but 
 muft neceilarily refer to Jefus, who according to St. Paul's 
 preaching, ver. 31. was * raifed from the dead,' and ap- 
 pointed to be lord and judge of the world. At the fame 
 time the apoftle retorts the charge upon the Athenians, ver. 
 22. ' Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are 
 too fuperftitious, deiftda'unon ejh'asy too much addicled to 
 the worfhip of denions ;' and they worfliipped demons or 
 dead men deified in abundance ? but he declared unto them, 
 ver. SI. * God who made the world, and all things therein.* 
 St. Paul in his lirft Epifcle thus exhorts the Corinthians, 
 1 Cor. X. 14-, 20, 21. * Flee from idolatry. The things which 
 tlie Gentiles facrifice, they fiicrifice to devils, da'iDioniors to 
 demons, and not to God *, and I would not that ye fliould 
 have fellowfhip with devils, daimoniorsy demons, Ye cannot 
 
 malevolent demons, who envy good men, and who oppofe them in 
 their anions, by diftrefling them with inward tumults and fears, 
 tofTing and falfifying virtue, that they may not perfevere in their 
 re6\itudeand purity, and that after death they may not have a bet- 
 ter portion than is alloted lo them.* See Plutarch's Dion at the 
 beginning, page y5S, Vol. I. in the Paris edition of 1621'. 
 q ,0* * But we never read of good demons. Wherever in, tht fe 
 books this name is found, it always denotes malignant fpirits.* See 
 Augullinc's City of God, Book \T. Chap. xix. Col. 178. VoL 
 VH. in the Benediftine edition of Antwerp, 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 14S 
 
 drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils, daimofiwn 
 of demons ; ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and 
 of rhe table of devils, daimoniofiy of demons/ The apoftle is 
 here fliowing the great inconiiftency of the Chriflian wor- 
 fliip with the idolatrous worftiip performed by the Heathens. 
 The Heathens worfhipped Jupiter, Apollo, Venus, and 
 numberlefs other beings, who were reputed demons, but 
 who were properly deceafed men and women deified. Co- 
 rinth in particular, * was much devoted to the worfliip of 
 Venus ; there flie had a moft magnificent temple and fervice ; 
 and tlie city was called the city of Venus. The apoftle 
 therefore declares that all fuch worfhlp is utterly inconfiftent 
 with the true worfliip of Chrift. For that would be acknow- 
 ledging him for their only Lord, and at the fame time ac- 
 knowledging other lords. And verfe 22, ' do we provoke 
 the Lord to jealoufy : are we ftronger than he ?' Thefe paf- 
 fages, together with the text that we are confidering, are, I 
 think, ail the places in St. Paul's difcourfes or epiflles, where 
 the word demon occurs : and as he was of all the apoftles 
 the moft learned in the philofophy and theology of the Gen- 
 tiles, and as he was fpeaking and writing to Gentiles, that 
 might be the reafon of his adopting the fame notion of de- 
 mons. He had plainly alluded to this notion a little before 
 in the fame Epil^le to the Corinthians, 1 Cor. viii. 4 — 6. 
 and the paflage cannot be fo well underftood without it. 
 
 * There is none other God but one. For though there be 
 that are called gods, whether in heaven or in earth ;' whe- 
 ther Di't coclfjlesy * celeftial gods,' as they are ufuaily deno- 
 minated, or daipwnes epiehthGhm^ < earthly demons,' as 
 they are named by Hefiod, mediators and agents between 
 heaven and earth : * as there be gods many and lords many ;' 
 as the Gentiles acknowledge a plurality of fuch fuperior and 
 inferior deities ; * But to us Chriflians there is but one God 
 the Father, of whom are all things, and we in him,' eis auton 
 
 * we^ to him' are to diredl all our fervices ; * and one Lord 
 Jcfus Chrift, by whom are all things, and we by him,' dt 
 autou, ' we by or through him' alone have accefs unto the 
 Father. They have a multitude of gods and lords, but we 
 have only one of each fort. It is the fame doctrine that ho 
 inculcates likewife in his firft Epiftle to Timothy, ii. 5. * For. 
 there is one God, and one mediator between God and men, 
 
 * See Strabo, Book VIII. and EuH^ides quoted by vStrabo, p, 
 S78, 379, in the Paris edition of 1620, and page 581, 5S2, in the 
 Amfterdam edition of 1707. 
 
lit DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 the man ChriH: Jefiis.' As St. Paul here foretels tlaat Chrlf- 
 tiansinthe latter times fliould attend to * do<Slrines concern- 
 injr demons,' lo St. John alio foretels, Rev. ix. 20. that not- 
 withftanding the plagues of the Arabian locufts and of the 
 Euphratcan horfemcn, ' yet they iliould not repent of the 
 works of their hands, that they Ihould not worlhip devils,' 
 daimo)i'uiy demonsy where the word is plainly ufed in the fame 
 fenfe as by St. Paul : for Chrillians never a^ually worfhipped 
 fic'vi/sy but they worfiiipped dcr.Wfis, deceafed men, and women 
 and angels, * and idols of gold and filver, and brafs, and frone, 
 and of wood, v/hich neither can fee, nor hear, nor walk ;' and 
 they ftill continue to worfnip them, notwithftanding the 
 grie:,r-ous cabmlties inflicted on the Chrlftian church by the 
 Saracens firft, and by the Turks afterwards, as we fliall fee in 
 the proper place. 
 
 There is a parage in Epiphanius, which will very much 
 illuftrate and confirm our explanation of St. Paul. That fa- 
 ther, who was very zealous rgainft the worfhip of faints and 
 images, which was then fpringing up in the church, loudly 
 complains of fome Arabian Chriftians, who made a goddefs 
 of the bleiTed virgin, and offered a cake to her as to the 
 queen of heaven. He condemns tlieir herefy as impious and 
 abominable, and ■■ declares that " upon thefe alfo is fulhllcd 
 that of the apoftle. Some Jhall apojiathe from the found doC" 
 trifle, giving lieed to fables and doctrines of demons ; for ihctf 
 Jliall he, faith the apoftle, ^iUorfJnppers of the dead, as in Jfrael 
 alfo theij tvere luor/liippedj'^ meaning the Baalim and Afhta- 
 roth who were worlhipped by the children of Ifrael. It is 
 obfervable that he explains, as well as recites the words of 
 the apoftle. He expounds ' the faith /v/ the found do^rinc, 
 erroneous fpirits i>jj fables, and docTirines of demons /;// wor- 
 (hipping of the dead -y and to fliew more particularly what 
 he meant, he fubjoins two examples more of fuch worfliip ; 
 one of the Sichcmites, who had a goddefs under the title of 
 Jephthah's daughter j and the other of the Egyptians; who 
 worfiiipped Thermutis, that daughter of Pharaoh, who was 
 at the charge of educating Mofes. Now whether this latter 
 claufe, ' For there fliall be wcrfhippcrs of the dead, as in 
 Jfrael alfo they were worfiiipped,' be genuine or not, it may 
 
 ♦ * For this is fulfilled in them, fome men fliall apoftalize from 
 found (Jv)6tritie, giving heed to fables, and to doArines of demons. 
 For they laith he fliall be worflilppers of the dead, even as in Ifrael 
 they were woifliipped.' See Epiphanesagainft Herefies, LXXV^III, 
 paj^' 10-55, Vol. L in Petavius' edition. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. I4.5 
 
 ferve our purpofe In feme meafure either way. If It was the 
 original text of St. Paul, as * Beza, and more particularly Mr. 
 Mann contend, then the point that we have been proving is 
 eftabliflied beyond all poflible contradidlion. If it was only 
 a marginal reading added by way of explication, as f Mr. 
 Mede and Dr. Mill fuppofe, it ftiil evinces that Epiphanius, 
 and fome before his time, underftood the pafTage in the fame 
 manner that we have explained it. The apoftle delivers the 
 prophecy as z jj/ain ^nd expnfs one -, and it cannot be de- 
 nied, that the palTage is much improved, and the fenfe is made 
 much clearer by this addition. Epiphanius too recites this 
 addition, as the very words of the apoftle ; and a man of his 
 character for probity and piety, would not be guilty of forg- 
 ing fuch a teftimony. If it be not quoted by other fathers, 
 nor appear in other copies, it is probable that the fathers, 
 who began this worfhip very early, would not be forward to 
 produce a text to their own convi^lion and confuiion ; and 
 it Is poflible that when this worfliip prevailed almoft univer- 
 fally, a text which fo plainly condemned it, might be wholly 
 omitted ; as in later times, for the fame reafon, we have 
 feen :j: in fome catechifms and manuals of devotion, the fe- 
 cond left out of the ten commandments, and the tenth di- 
 
 * See Beza on the pafTage. See alfo Mr. Mann's Critical 
 Notes on fome palTages of Scripture, page 92 — 103. 
 
 f See Mede's Works, page 637. and Mills on the pafTage. 
 
 t Bifliop Stillingfleet in his Dodr'ines and PraElices of the Church 
 of Rome i in anfwer to the author of A Pap'tfl mifrepreftnted and re* 
 prefentedi treating of the fecond con:imandment, lays, *' The difpute 
 about this is not whether the fecond commandment may be found 
 in any of their books, but by what authority it comes to be left out 
 in any ; as he confefTes it is in their fhort catechifms and manuals ; 
 but not only in thefe, for I have now before me the reformed office 
 of the Bleffed Virgin, printed at Salamanca, A. p. 1588. pubhfhed 
 by order of Pius V. where it is fo left out ; and fo in the Englifh 
 OfHce at Antwerp,'A. D. 1658. I wifh he had told us in what 
 pubhc office of their church it is to be found." StilHngfleet's Works, 
 Vol. VI. page 572. See alfo Adrichomius' Theatre of the holy 
 land, page 212, and 300. where the ten commandments are thus 
 arranged and divided ; 1 . That they fliould worfhip one God, reject- 
 ing idols. 2. That they fliould not take his name in vain. 3. That 
 they fhould fandtify the f^ibbath. 4. That they fhould honour their 
 parents. 5. That they (liould not kill. 6. That they fhould not 
 commit adultery. 7. That they fhould not Iteal. S. That thef^i 
 fhould not teftify falfely. 9. That they fhould not covet theirneigh- 
 bour's wife. 10. Nor any thing that belonged to \\\vf^» 
 VOL. II. NO. 7. Q 
 
14-6 DISSERTATIONS OK 
 
 \lded into two to make up the number. It ought not indeed 
 to be concealed, that Clemens Alexandrinus, a celebrated fa- 
 ther and writtr of the fecond century, hath * cited this paf- 
 faee of St. Paul, jud as it appears in our prcfent copies, which 
 ^s a confiderabie argument in iupport of the common reading. 
 But poflibly the fame perfons who left the words in queftioa 
 out of St. Paul, might alio leave tlicm out of Clemens Alex- 
 andrinus ; and tiicy might have ftruck them out of Epipha- 
 nius too, if they had been equally aware of them, or if the 
 thing had been equally practicable, and the context would 
 have fuffered it without the moft palpable difcovery of the 
 fraud. Upon the whole, it may be concluded concerning this 
 pafTage in Epiphanius, that if it does not exhibit the genuine 
 reading, yet at le^ft it eftablifheth the geniiine fenfe and 
 meaning of the text of St. Paul, 
 
 It appears then that the ' dodtrines of demons,* which pre- 
 vailed fo long in the Heathen world, fhould be revived and 
 eftablifhed in the Chriftian church : and is not the worfnip 
 of faints and angels now in all refpectSi the flime that the 
 worfhip of demons was in former times ^ The name only is 
 different, the thing is identically the fame. The Heathens, 
 as we fee, looked upon their demons as mediators and in- 
 terceflbrs between God and men : and areiiot the faints and 
 angels regarded in the fame light by many profclTed Chrif- 
 tians '^. Some tendency to the worlhipping of angels was ob- 
 ferved even in the apoftle's time, infomuch that he thought 
 proper to give this caution to the Coloflians, ii. IS. * Let 
 no man beguile you of your reward, in a voluntary humility 
 and worfliipping of angels :' and this admonition, .we may 
 fuppofe, checked and fupprefled this worfliip for fome gene- 
 rations. The worfhipping of the dead was not introduced 
 fo early into the church ; it was advanced by flower degrees ; 
 and what was at firft nothing more than a pious and decent 
 refpe£t to the memory of faints and martyrs, degenerated at 
 laft into an impious and idolatrous adoration. At firft -j- an- 
 nual feftivals were iniiituted to tlieir honour j the next ftep 
 was praying in the coemeteries at their fepulchres ; then their 
 bodies were tranflated into churches ; then a power of work- 
 ing miracles was attributed to their dead bodies, bones, and 
 other relics ; then their wonder-working relics were conveyed 
 
 * Sre the Stromata of Clement of Alexandria, Book III. page 
 550, in Potter's edition. 
 
 \ See thefe particulars hiftorically (deduced in Sir Ifaac Ncw- 
 toti's Gbfervations on Daniel, Ciiap. xiv. page 203— 2l}l. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 147 
 
 from place to place, and diftributecl among the other churches ; 
 then they were invoc^ted and adored for performing fuch mi- 
 racles, for afiiiling men in their devotions, and interceding 
 for them with God ; and not only the churches, but even the 
 fields and highways were filled with altars for invorcing them. 
 As early as the time of Conftantine, the fifft Chriftian 
 emperor, we find Eufebius, one of the beft and moft learned 
 of the fathers, quoting and approving Hefiod's and Plato's 
 notions beforc^-mentioned concerning demons^ 2md then * 
 adding, " Thefe things are befitting upon the deceafe of the 
 favourites of God, whom you may properly call the champions 
 of the true religion : Whence it is our cuitom to afTcmble 
 at their fepulchres, and to make our prayers at them, and to 
 honour their blefTed fouls." Here Eufebius compares thte 
 faints and martyrs with the demons of the Gentiles, and 
 efteems them worthy of die fame honour. The famous 
 Antony, who was one of the great founders of monkery, 
 gave it in charge f to the monks with his dying breatii, 
 ** To take care and adhere to Chrift in the firfl place, and 
 then to the faints, that after death they may receive you as 
 friends and a(5?|uaintances into the everlafting tabernacleK 
 His advice was but too well followed ; and the emperor Ju- 
 lian J reproacheth the Chriftians for adding many new dead 
 men to that ancient dead man, Jefus. All the fathe'rs iU 
 moft of the fourth and fifth centuries contributed too much 
 to the fupport and propagation of this fupcrftition : and 
 Theodorct in particular, having cited the lame pafTages of 
 Hefiod and Plato, } reafons thus, " If then the poet hath 
 
 * * And thefe things are becoming upon the death of the friends 
 of God, whom you may properly call tli^ foldiers of true godlinefs. 
 Hence it is our cuftom to be prefent at their fepulchres, and near 
 them to offer up our prayers, and to put honour upon their blefTed 
 fouls.' See Eufebius* Evangelical Preparation, Book XHI. Chap, 
 xi. page 663, in Vigerus' edition. 
 
 f ' But do ye rather haften to join yourfelves in the firfl place to 
 the Lord, and afterwards to the faints, that after your death, they 
 may receive you into everlafting tabernacles as friends and acquaint- 
 ances.' See the life of Antony, Chap. xci. pr.ge 86fi. See the 
 Works of Athanafius, Vol. 1, Part H. in the Benedidine edition. 
 
 X * They add many dead men to him that died of old.' See Ju- 
 lian quoted by Cyril, Book X. page S35, in Spanheim's edition. 
 
 § * If then the Poet hath called them who have Hved befl, after 
 their death, good, and drivers away of evils, and guardians of mor- 
 tals, and the vvifcfl of philoiophers hath confirmed his faying, and 
 afTerted that we ought to ferve and worfhip their fepulchres, why ye 
 
 Ci2. 
 
14j8 dissertations on 
 
 called good men, after their deceafe, the deliverers and 
 guardians of mortal men ; and the beft of philofophers hath 
 confirmed the poet's faying, and allerted that we ought to 
 ferve and adore their fepulchrcs ; why I befeech you Sirs, 
 (fpeaking to the Greeks) do you blame thefe things which 
 are done by us ? for fuch ^s were illuftrious for piety, and 
 for the lake thereof received martyrdom, we alio name deli- 
 verers and phylicians, not calling them demons, (let us not 
 be fo defperately mad) but the friends and fmcerc fervants of 
 God." Here Theodoret plainly allows the thing, and only 
 difapproves the name. Again he * faith, in the fame exalted 
 ftrain concerning the martyrs, " They who are well pray 
 for the continuance of health, and they who have been long 
 fick pray for recovery ; the barren alfo pray for children ; and 
 they who are to make a long journey defire them to be their 
 companions and guides in the way ; and not going to them 
 as gods, but applying to them as to divine men, and befcech- 
 ing them to become interceflbrs for them with God." Nay, 
 he faith, f " that the martyrs have blotted out of the minds 
 of men the memory of thofe who were called gods. For 
 our Lord hath brought his dead unto the place of your gods, 
 
 beft of men do ye blame thefe things which are done among us ? 
 For we call thefe men who (hone in piety, and who on that account 
 fuffered death, our deliverers and phyficians. We do not give 
 them the name of demons, no, let us not be fo defperately mad. 
 But we call them the friends and the fincere fervants of God.* See 
 Theodoret's eighth Sermon concerning the Martyrs, page 602. 
 Vol. IV. in the Paris edition of 1624. 
 
 * * Let them who are healthy aflc of them the prefervation of 
 their health, and they that are afflidled with fome difeafe, the re- 
 moval of their trouble ; let the barren adc of them children, and 
 they who are to undertake a journey, that they may be their com- 
 panions and guides, not approaching to them as gods, but as godly 
 men, and calling upon them to be their interceffors.' See the fame, 
 page 605 and 606. 
 
 •|- * For they blotted out from the minds of men the mempry of 
 them who were called gods. For the Lord hath fubltituted his 
 dead, in the place of your gods, whom he hath rendered vain, and 
 hath transferred their honours to his martyrs. For inftead of the 
 feafts of Jupiter and Bacchus, the feftivals of Peter, Paul, Thomas, 
 and other martyrs, are now celebrated. Wherefore confidcring the 
 advantage ariling from the honour which you give to the martyrs, 
 fee my friehds thnt-wyou fliun the error of demons, and by ufing the 
 martyrs as lights and guides, follow on the way which leadcth to 
 God.* See the fame, page 606, and 607. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 149 
 
 whom he hath utterly aboliflied, and hath given their honour 
 to the martyrs: for ioftead of the feafts of Jupiter and of 
 Bacchus, are now celebrated the fellivals of Peter, and Paul, 
 and Thomas, and the other martyrs. "Wherefore ieeing the 
 advantage of honouring the martyrs, fly, O friends, from the 
 error of the demons -, and ufing the martyrs as lights and 
 guides, purfue the way which leadeth directly to God." Here 
 are ' the doctrines of demons' evidently revived, only the 
 name is altered, and the faints are fubftituted for demons, 
 the Divi or deified men of the Chriftians for the Divi or dei- 
 fied men of the Heathens. 
 
 The promoters of this worflilp were fenfible that it was 
 the fame, and that the one fucceeded to the other ; and as 
 the worfliip is the fame, fo likewife is it performed with the 
 fame ceremonies, whether thefe ceremonies were derived 
 from the fame fource of fuperllition common to the whole 
 race of mankind, or were the dire(St copies of one another. 
 The * burning of incenfe or perfumes on feveral altars at one 
 and the fame time ; the fprinkling of holy water, or a mix- 
 ture of fait and common water, at going into and coming out 
 of places of public worfliip ; the lighting up of a great num- 
 ber of lamps and wax-candles, in broad day-light, before the 
 altars and ftatues of their deities ; the hanging up of votive 
 offerings and rich prefents as attefiations of fo many miracu- 
 lous cures and deliverances from difeafes and dangers ; the 
 canonization or deification of decealed worthies : the aflign- 
 ing of diftincl provinces or prefectures to departed heroes and 
 faints 5 the worfliipping and adoring of the dead in their fe- 
 pulchres, flirines, and relics j the confecrating and bowing 
 down to images ; the attributing of miraculous powers and 
 virtues to idols ; the fetting up of little oratories, altars, and 
 flatues, in the flreets and highways, and on the tops of 
 mountains j the carrying of images and relics in pompous 
 procefiions with numerous lights, and with mufic and finging ; 
 flagellations at folemn feafons, under the notion of pennance ; 
 the making a fanCluary of temples and churches : a gre^t 
 variety of religious orders and fraternities of priefrs ; the 
 fliaving of prielts, or the tonfure, as it is called, on the crown. 
 
 * The reader may fee this confvormity between Popery and Pa- 
 ganifm proved at large by Dr. Henry More in his Second Part of 
 the Myllery of Iniquity, Book I. Chap. xvii. by Dr. Middleton ia 
 his Letter from Rome, by Mr. Steward in his DiiTertation on the 
 Conformity between Popery and Paganifm, and other learned and 
 ingenious authors. 
 
150 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 of their heads ; the impofing of celibacy and vows of chaflity 
 on. the reUgious of both fcxes ; all thcie and many more rites 
 and ceremonies are equally parts of Pagan and ofPopiQila- 
 perftiiion. Nay the very lame temples, the very fame altars, 
 the very fame images, which once were confecrated to Jupiter 
 and the other demons, are now re-confecrated to the virgin 
 Mary and the other faints. The very fime titles and infcrip- 
 tions are afcribed to both j the very fame prodigies and mira- 
 cles are related of thefe as of thofe. In ihort the whole almoft 
 of Paganifm is converted and applied to Popery; the one is 
 manifeftly formed upon the fame plan and principles as the 
 other ; fo that there is not only a conformity, but even an 
 uniformity in the worfliip of ancient and modern, of Heathen 
 and Chriftian Rome. 
 
 III. Such an apoftafy as this .of reviving ' the doflrines of 
 demons' and worfliipping the dead, was not likely to fucceed 
 and take place immediately *, it {hould prevail and profper 
 
 * in the latter times.' The phrafe of ' the latter times or 
 days, or the lafb times cr days,' as it hath beenoblerved upon 
 
 * a former occahon, fignifics any time yet to come ; but de- 
 notes more particularly the times of Chritlianity. So we 
 find it ufed by fome of the ancient prophets, as for example 
 Ifaiah, Micah, and Joel. Ifaiah faith, ii. 2. * And it fliall 
 come to pafs in the laft days, that the mountain of the Lord's 
 houfe fliall be eftablilhed in the top of the mountains, and 
 fhall be exalted above the hills ; and all nations Ihall flow 
 unto it.' Micah to the fame purpofe, and almoft in the 
 fame words, iv. 1. ' But in the laft days it fliall come to 
 pafs, that the mountain of the houfe of the Lord Ihall be 
 eftabliftied in the top of the mountains, and it fhall be ex- 
 alted above the hills, and people fliall flow unto it." And 
 Joel, as he is quoted by St. Peter, A(Sls ii. 16, 17. * But this 
 is that which was fpoken by the prophet Joel *, And it fliall 
 come to pafs in the Lift days (faith God) I will pour out of 
 my Spirit upon all flefli.' The times of Chriftianity may 
 properly be called * the latter times or days, or the laft: 
 times or days,' bccaufe it is the laft of all God's revelations 
 to mankind. Daniel alfo having meafured all future time 
 by the fucceflion of four principal kingdoms, and having 
 ailirmed that the kingdom of Clirift fliould be fet up during 
 the laft of the four kingdoms, the phrafe of * the latter times 
 or days, cr c/the laft times or days,' may ftill more properly 
 fignify the times of the Chriftian difpenfation. Thus it is 
 
 * la DifTcrtation IV. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 151 
 
 applied by the author of the F.piftle to the Hebrews, Heb. 
 i. J, 2. * God, who, at fundry times, and in divers manners, 
 fpake in time paft unto the fathers by the prophets, Hath in 
 thefe lafl: days fpoken unto us by his Son.' Thus alfo St. 
 Peter, 1 Pet. 1. i'O. * ChriJ} verily was fore-ordained before 
 the foundation of the world, but was manifeft in thefe laft 
 times for you.' 
 
 But there is a farther notation of time in the prophet Da- 
 niel ; there are the laft times taken fingle and comparatively, 
 or the latter times (as I may fay after Mr. Mede) of the 
 laft times, which are the times of the little horn or of Anti- 
 chrift, Dan. vii. who fhould arife during the latter part of 
 the laft of the four kingdoms, and fliould be deftroyed toge- 
 ther with it, after having continued * a time, and times, and 
 half a time.' What thefe times fignify, and how they are 
 to be computed, hath been fliown in a * former difiertation : 
 and it is in reference to thefe times efpecially, that many 
 things under the gofpel-difpenfation are predicted to .fall 
 out * in the latter times or days, or in the laft times or days.* 
 So St. Peter fpeaketh, 2 Pet. iii. S. ' There fliall come in the 
 laft days fcoffers walking after their own lufts.' So too St. 
 Jude, ver. 17, 18. * Beloved, remember ye the words which 
 were fpoken before of the apoftles of our Lord Jefus Chrift ; 
 How that they told you, there fliould be mockers in the laft 
 time, who fliould walk after their own ungodly lufts.' So 
 likewife St. Paul, 2 Tim. iii. 1. * This know alfo that in the 
 laft days perilous time's fliall come.' Thefe alfo are * the 
 latter times' fpoken of in the text. In thefe times the wor- 
 fhip of the dead fhould principally prevail; and that it hattjs 
 fo prevailed, all mankind can teftify. The practice might 
 begin before, but the popes have authorized and eftabliflied 
 it by law. The popifh worfliip is more the worfhip of de- 
 mons than of God or Chrift. 
 
 IV. Another remarkable peculiarity of this prophecy is 
 the folemn and emphatic manner in which it is delivered, 
 ' The Spirit fpeaketh exprefsly.' Every one will readily 
 apprehend, that by * the Spirit' is meant the holy Spirit of 
 God, which infpired the prophets and apoftles. So * the 
 ^Spirit,' Adis viii. 29. * faid unto Philip,. Go near, and join 
 thyfelf to this chariot.' So * the Spirit,' A6i:s x. 19. * faid' 
 unto Peter, Behold three men feek thee.' So * the Spirit,*' 
 Rev. xiv. I'j. ' faith, bleffed are the dead who die in the 
 Lord, that they may reft from their labours.* But thefe 
 
 * In DIflertation XIV. ^' 
 
152 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 things the Spirit only fa'uly it is not affirmed, that he faid 
 them exprefsli/. The ^^\rWs fjjeaking exprefsly^^?, * EraA 
 mus and others expound it, is his fpeaking precifely and cer- 
 tainly, not oblcurely and involvedly, as he is wont to fpeak 
 in the prophets : and "Whitby argues farther, that in thofe 
 times of prophecy, when the prophets had the government 
 of the churches, and fpake ftill in the public altemblies, it 
 might reafonably be faid, ' The Spirit fpeaketh exprefsly,* 
 what they taught exprefsly in the church. St. Paul had in- 
 deed before predicted this apofiafy both in difcourfe, and in 
 a letter to the ThefFalonians, and he is by fome fuppofed to 
 refer to that epiftle in this place. But though the predidlions 
 are alike, yet they are not exprefsly the fame ; the general 
 fubjecH: is the fame in both, but the particular circumftances 
 are different, {o that the one cannot be faid to be copied from 
 the other. There the apoftafy is predldled, here it is fpeci- 
 iied wherein it is to coniift. I would therefore prefer Mr. 
 Mede's interpretation, that * the Spirit fpeaketh exprefsly' 
 what he fpeaketh in exprefs words in fome place or other of 
 divine writ ; and the Spirit hath fpoken the fame things in 
 exprefs words before in the prophecy of Daniel. Daniel 
 hath foretold in exprefs words the worfliip of new demons or 
 demi-gods : Dan. xi. 38. * And with God, or inftead of 
 God, Mahuzzim in his eftate Ihall he honour ; even with 
 God, or inftead of God, thofe whom his fathers knew not 
 fhall he honour with gold and filver, and with precious ftones, 
 and with defirable things.* The Maliuzzim of Daniel are 
 the fame as the Demons of St. Paul, gods-prote(5Vors or faints- 
 protefbors, defenders and guardians of mankind. Daniel 
 alfo hath foretold in exprefs words, that this worfhip fhould 
 be accompanied with a prohibition of marriage ; ver. 37. 
 * Neither fliall he regard the God of his fathers, nor the defire 
 of women ;' that is, he fliall neglect and difcourage * the de- 
 fire of wives,' and all conjugal affe<5lion. Daniel hath like- 
 wife intimated, that this worfhip fhould take place * in the 
 latter times ;' for he hath defcribed it in the latter part of his 
 prophecy, and thefe times he hath exprefsly named ' a time 
 and times and half a time.' If the reader hath been at the 
 trouble of perufmg the latter differtation upon the eleventh 
 chapter of Daniel, he will more eafily perceive the connex- 
 
 to 
 
 * Thp Greek word RhetoSj ftgnifics in a limited and preCJfe 
 Jnanner, iiicppofition to that which is obfcnre and involved, as 
 ^God tifeth to fpcak by the prophets.' See Erafmus and Whitby 
 on the pafl'age. * ... 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 15S 
 
 ion and refemblance between the two propliccles. This 
 therefore is a prophecy not dictated merely by private 
 fuggeliion and infpiration, but taken out of the written 
 word. It is a prophecy not only of St. Paul, but of Daniel 
 too, or rather of Daniel coniirmed and approved by St. 
 Paul. 
 
 V. Having fhevvn wherein the great apoftafy of the latter 
 times conlilis, namely in reviving the doctrines concerning 
 demons and worihipping the dead, t'ae apoftle proceeds to 
 defcribe by what means and by what perfons it Oiould be 
 propagated and eftablilhed in the world : * Speaking lies in 
 hypoirrify, having their confcience feared with a hot iron, 
 or rathe?'., Through the hypocrify of liars, having their con- 
 fcience feared with a hot iron.' For the prepoiition in often 
 iignilies as well i'lj or through: as in St. Mark's gofpel, ix. 
 29. * this kind can come forth by nothing but en profeuche 
 nejliia by prayer and falling ;' and again in the acts of the 
 apoltles, xvii. 31. ' God hath appointed a day in the which 
 he will judge the world in righteoufnefs en andri by that 
 man whom he hath ordained :' and again in St. Paul's Epif- 
 tle to the Romans, xii. 11. * Be not overcome of evil, but 
 overcome evil en agatho by cr with good :' and again in St. 
 Paul's Epiftle to Titus, i. 9. * that he may be able en didaf- 
 kalia hjjgiainoufe by found doctrine both to exhort and to 
 convince the gainfayers :' and fo likewife in the text, en hj^pf- 
 krifeiy * by or through hypocrify.' Liars too or * fpeaking 
 lies' pfeudologon cannot poflibly be joined in conflrucflion 
 with tines fome and profechontes * giving heed,' becauie they 
 are in the nominative, and this is in the genitive. Neither 
 can it well be joined in conftruccion with daimonion dc7nons or 
 devils ; for how can demons or devils be faid to ' fpeak lies in 
 hypocrify,' and to ' have their confcienre feared with a hot 
 iron V Befides if daimofiion demms^ be taken for devils^ and 
 not in the fenfe that we have explained it, nor with the ad- 
 dition of Epiphanius, then it is not exprefled at all, wherein 
 the great apoftafy of the latter times confifts. The * forbid- 
 ding to m irry and commanding to abftain from meats,' are 
 circumftances only and appendages of the great apoftafy, 
 and not the great apoftafy itfelf, wiiich is always reprelented 
 in fcripture as ' fpiritual fornication or idolatry' of one kind 
 or other, and it is not likely that the apoftle fliould fpecify 
 the circumftantial errors, and omit the main and capital 
 crime. In this place it is not the great apoftafy that he is 
 4efcriblng, but the chara^tc.'-s and quahties of the authors and 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 7. R 
 
Iu4?, DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 promoters of it. Caftallo therefore very properly *.. trail'- 
 flates en hijjiocnf/i pfaidologon * through the difTimulation of 
 itien fpeaking lies :' 1 have added mcn^ lays he, left * fpeakiog 
 lies' and what follows fliould be referred to chmofis or devils. 
 It is plain then that the great apoftafy of the latter times was* 
 to prevail * througli the hypocrify of liars having their con- 
 fcience feared with a hot iron ? and hath not the great idolatry 
 of Chrirtian, and the worfliip of the dead particularly, been 
 difFufed and advanced in the world by fuch inftruments and 
 agents, who have, Rom. i. 2.3. * changed the truth of God, 
 into a lie, and worfliipped and ferved the creature more than 
 the Creator, who is blefled for ever V It is impoffible to relate. 
 Or enumerate all the various falfehoods and lies, which have 
 been invented and propagated for this purpofe ; the fabulous, 
 books forged under the names of apollles, faints and martyrs j 
 the fabulous legends of their lives, acStions, fufferings, and 
 deaths ; the fabulous miracles afcribed to their fepulchres, 
 bones, and other relics ; the fabulous dreams and revelations^ 
 vifions and apparitions of the dead to the living ; and even 
 the fabulous faints, who never exifted but in the imagination 
 of their worfliippers : And all thefe ftories the monks, the 
 priefts, the bifliops of the church, have impofed and obtruded 
 upon mankind, it is difficult to fay, whether with greater 
 artifice or cruelty, with greater confidence or hypocrify and 
 pretended fandlity, a more hardened face or a more hardened 
 confcience. The hiftory of the church, faith Pafcal, is tJie 
 h'ljiory of truth ; but as written by bigotted paplfts, it is rather 
 the h'lJlory of lies. So well doth this prophecy coincide and 
 agree with the preceding one, that * the coming of the man 
 of fin fhould he after the working of Satan with all power, 
 and figns, and lying wonders, and with al^ 4eceivablenefs,-o£ 
 unrighteoufnefs.' ir i * A* 
 
 ij^ VI. A farther character of thefe men is given in the foL* 
 lowing words, * Forbidding to marry.' The fame hypocri- 
 tical liars, who {liould promote the worfliip of demons, 
 ihpuld alio prohibit lawful marriage. Saturnius or Saturnilus, 
 jRrJt^o flouriflied in the fecond century, was, as Theodoret f 
 
 r* ** Through the dinimulation of men fpeaking falffly.'* The 
 wdrd men, is here introduced into the text, lert the fpeaking falfely 
 (hould be underftood with reference to the demons afterwards men- 
 t^pded'/, See Caftalio on the palfage. ,v j':; t 
 ^ \ * And he firlt of all called marriage a ddftrine of the devil, and 
 btjnga in a law to abllain from animal food.* See Theodoret on 
 'IieIfef)^^ Book I. Chap. iii. ^age 194', VoL. IV. in the Paris edition 
 
 ^ ffi^'v .4B(t;> ..VI ^wod je-jiiJuptJii A a'iiiiiih^ liU o..c t>.^ti • iU; 
 
 i^3 
 
THE PROPHECIES. t!)5 
 
 afcms, the firft Chriftlan, who declared matrimony to be tK^ 
 dodb'ine of the devil, and exhorted men to abitain from 
 animal food. But according * to Irenxus and Eufebius, 
 Tatian, who had been a difciple of Juftin Martyr, was the 
 firfl author of this herefy ; at leaft he concurred in opinion 
 with Saturninus and Marcion ; and their followers were called 
 the Contifients from their continence in regard to marriage 
 and meats. The GnoiHcs likewife, as Irenazus and Clement 
 Alexandrinus f informs us, aflerted that to marry and beget 
 children proceeded from the devil ; and under pretence of 
 continence were impious both againft the creature and Creator, 
 teaching that men ought not to bring into the world other 
 iinhappy perfons, nor fupply food for death. Other heretics 
 'in the third century advanced the fame dodlrines, but they 
 were generally reputed heretics, and their do<Slrines were 
 condemned by the church. The council of Eliberis in Spain, 
 which was held in the year of Chrift 305, was I think the 
 firft, that by public authority X forbade the clergy to marry, 
 Qnd command even thofe who were married to abilain alto- 
 gether from their wives. The council of Neoca^farea, in the 
 year 314, only § forbade unmarried prefbyters to marry on 
 the penalty of degradation. At the firft general council of 
 Nice, in the year 325, a motion was jj made to reftrain the 
 clergy from all conjugal fociety with their wives : but it 
 was ftrongly oppofed by Paphnutius, a famous Egyptian 
 bifhop, who yet himfelf was never married j and to him the 
 
 '^'^ See Irenasus quoted by Eufebius in his Ecclefiaftical hiftory. 
 Book IV. Chap. xxix. :v V 
 
 \ * They fay to marry and bfget children proceeded from Safan^ 
 See Iren^us, Book I. Chap. xxii. page 97, in Grabe*s edition, 
 * And with refpeft to another clafs of heretics he faith, that they un- 
 der a fpecious appearance of a regard to continency, are guilty of 
 impiety both againft the creature, and the Creator, the Almighty 
 God alone, for they teach that men ought not to marry, nor to 
 introduce other miferable beings into the world, nor tofurnifh food 
 for death.' See the Stromata of Clement of Alexandria, Book 
 III. Chap. vi. page 531, in Potter's edition. 
 
 J See the Council of Eliberi in Spain, Canon XXXIII. ^ Se|? 
 Samuel Bafnage's Annals, Vol. II. page 522, and 600. ""'" ' 
 
 $ See the Council of Neocefarea, Canon I. * If a Prefbyter 
 marry let him be degraded.' See Bafnage's Annals, page 522, 
 and 657. 
 
 -" j( See Socrates' Ecclefiaftical hiftory, Book I. Chap, xf, Se^ 
 Sbzomen, Book I. Chap, xxiii. See Samnel Bafnage's Annals, p. 
 707. Sec alfo Bingham's Antiquities, Book IV. Chap. v. Se^. 7. 
 
156 jnSSFRTATIONS OV 
 
 whole council agre^tl, and left everv man to his liberty as 
 before. But tlie monks had not yet prevailed ; the monks 
 ioon overiprtad the e^iltern church, and the weTtern too : 
 *nd as the monks were then the hrlt, who brought tingle life 
 into repute : lo they were the iirll alfo, who revived nnd 
 promoted the woriiiip of demons. It is a thine untxerfally 
 known, that one of the primary and mod crioniial laws, and 
 conuitutions of all monks, whether kliiary or aiiocinled, 
 whether living in deferts or in crnvonts, is the profelhon of 
 lingle life, to abliain from marriage themfclves, ar.cl to dil- 
 courage it all they can in others. It is equallv certain, that 
 the monks had the principle Ihare in promoting and pro- 
 pagating the worlhip of the dead ; and either out of credulity, 
 or for worfe reafons, recom.mended it to the people with all 
 the pcmp and power of their eloquence in their homi'ics and 
 orations. Read only fome of the moft celebrated fatl-jers ; 
 read the * orations of Balil on the martyr Mamas, and on 
 the forty martyrs ; read the orations of Ephraim Syrus on 
 the death of Balil, and on the forty martyrs, and on the 
 prailes of the holy martyrs ; read the orations of Gregory 
 N;iZa:anzcn on Athanalius, and on Balil, and on Cvprian ; 
 read the orations of Gregory NylTen on Ephrnim Synis, and 
 on the martyr Theodoras, and on Meletius biihop of Antii- 
 och ; read the lixty-lixth, and other homilies of Chryioftom •, 
 read his oration on the martyrs of Egvpt, and other orations : 
 and you will be greatly aitonifhed to lind, how full they are 
 of this fort of luperftitlon, what powers and miracles are 
 afcribed to the faints, what prayers and praifes are ofiered 
 •up to them. Ail thele were monks, and molt of them bi- 
 ihips too, in the fourth century : and the fnperftitious wcr- 
 (hip which thefe monks begun, the fiicceeding monks com- 
 pleted, till at length the very relics and ioiages of the dead 
 were worfhipped as much as the dead themfelves. The 
 monks then were the principal promoters of the v.orfliip of 
 the dead in former times : and who are the great p?-trons and 
 advocates of the fame worfliip now ? Are not their legitimate 
 fucceiibrs and defcendants, the monks and priefts and bifhops 
 of the church of Rome ? and do not they alfo profefs and re- 
 commend fmgle life, as well as the worihip of faints and 
 angeis ? As long ago as the year 3S6, pope f Siricius held a 
 
 ^, * The reauer rr.ay lee fome extrafts out of all thefe in Sir Ifaac 
 *2^«\vtoQ's cblervatu-ns on Daniel, Chap. xiv. 
 *.:. ti>^^ Siriciui' DeciiioDs, Canon VII. See Samuel Bafuagc's 
 Annals, pa^e 54:iU 
 
^Tn£ prophecies;. ^ §ff 
 
 CCUncH of eighty bilhops of Rome, aad £(xbade the cler^ to 
 cohiinit with their wives. This d 
 
 Pope * Innocent at the beginDing l: ..... . . ^, .. 
 
 the ceiibacy of the clergy was fully decreed by f Gregorv th« 
 feveath in the eleventh century ; and this hath Deen the uni- 
 verfal law and practice of the church ever lince. Thu- '---•. 
 the wonhip of demons and the prohibition of marriag-r - 
 ftantly^ne hand in hand together : and as they \rho mam- 
 tain 4be one, maintain the other : fo it ' -'<ibie, 
 
 that they who difclaim the one, diiclain. : _ , .._ ^irert 
 
 the liberty which nature, or (to fpeak more properly; the aii- 
 tiior of nature bath indulged to all mankind. 
 
 0-ir Maker bids increafe : "Who bids abfiaia 
 
 But oar dt ft royer, foe to God and man ? Miltos. 
 
 VII. The lail note and cliarac:er of thefe men is * cosb^ 
 mandiiig to ab'.iain from meats, wiiich God hath created to 
 be received with tliankfgiving cf then wtiich believe and 
 -knew the tnith :' where in the original the word LTmmandimm 
 is not exprejl^i but underftooJ, with an eilipUs that cchi%- 
 mentators X have obferved to be fometlries uUd bv iheiwft 
 paillc authors. The fame lying hypocrites^ wiio wsssA4. 
 promote the worfhip of de^^ons^ irioahi nor cni" — r.l^it 
 lawful marriage, but likewife impoie uaneceUarv . ri.ce 
 
 from meats : and thefe tvro, as indeed it is lit they HtLLui^^ 
 Uxuaily conftituent perts of the fame hrpccrifv. 
 
 As we -. .enseus, the ancient heretics called Cod- 
 
 * S^e Ia".ocent's Dcciiiccs, Canon XII. See Sarr.uei Ea.'BBge'i 
 A&nals in the fa/re place, ar.d la VuL HI. page 106. 
 f See Sas-.uc! B^nage, Vcl. II. page 52i. 
 X ' There f? hc^re ao elli^Ua or a w. rd waGtiag. There is here 
 
 ellipfii in 1 Cor. xiv. 34. ar.d 'n Chap. ii. 5 2. Thu* V-' 
 faith, N^n veto dimitti, verum cruciarx fams, t^at i--, / : 
 her /c he divorced^ hut to he toriuna to death lu hut: _^ . . 
 
 tins on the palTage. 
 
 ^ * They who are called continents, presch that rrarngge is not 
 to be c^rcracled, making void the priTttw wcrk of Cod,^€ 4 
 tacitly blan-.ing him who made iraie aoc -' — ' for the ' oa 
 
 of aiaakind. They have brought in a ce frorr of 
 
 what IS called ar.ical food, (hewing thcrr.teiTes ofthsmkhif to that 
 God who created aU^i.i.Tgs.* See Ijer^usas qiKtrd b}- Eukbiuft 
 m tiij Lccieuailical hiitorj-, BooJ^ IV. C^^z. jjux. 
 
15^ DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 tiHelitl,'^'WH'6''t^tij^t: that matrimony was hbt'fe%Vcoiv 
 tra(Sted, reprobating the primitive work of God, and tacitly 
 accuiing him who made man and woman for the procreation 
 of human kind, introduced abftinence alfo from animal food, 
 ihewing themfelves ungrateful to God who created all things. 
 It is as much the law and conftitution of all monks to abftain 
 from meats as from marriage. Some never eat any flcfh, 
 others only of certain kinds and on certain days. Frequent 
 fafts are the rule, the boaft of their order ; and their carnal 
 humility is their fpiritual pride. So lived the monks of the 
 ancient church ; fo live, with lefs ftri(ftners perhaps but with 
 greater oftentation, the monks and friars of the church of 
 Rome : and thefe have been the principal propagators and 
 defenders of the worlhip of the dead, both in former and in 
 later times. The worfhip of the dead is indeed fo monftroully 
 abfurd as well as impious, that there was hardly any pof- 
 libility of its ever fucceeding and prevailing in the world, 
 but by hypocrify and lies : but that thefe particular forts of 
 hypocrify, celibacy, under pretence of chaftity, and abfti- 
 nence under pretence of devotion, iliould be employed for this 
 purpofe, the Spirit of God alone could forefee and foretel. 
 There is no neceflliry connexion between the worihip of the 
 dead, and forbidding to marry and commanding to abftain 
 from meats : and yet it is certain, that the great advocates of 
 this worfliip have, by their pretended purity and mortifica- 
 tion, procured the greater reverence to their perfons, and 
 the readier reception to their dodlrines. But this idle, 
 popiih, monkifti abftinence is as unworthy of a Chriftian, as 
 It is unnatural to a man. It is perverting the purpofe of 
 nature, and " commanding to abftain from meats, which 
 God hath created to be received with thankfgiving by the 
 believers and them who know the truth.* Theapoftle there- 
 fore approves and fan(Stifies the religious cuftom of blefllng 
 God at our meals, as our Saviour, when he was to diftribute 
 the loaves and the fifties, Matth. xiv. 19. xv. 36. * looked 
 up to heaven, and blefi^ed, and brake :' and what then can 
 be faid of thofe, who have their tables fpread with the moft 
 plentiful gifts of God, and yet conftantly fit down and rife 
 up again without fuffering fo much as one thought of the 
 giver to intrude upon them ? It is but a thought, it is but a 
 glim pie of devotion ; and can they, who refufe even that, 
 be reputed either to believe, or to know the truth ? Man is 
 free to partake of all the good creatures of God, but thankf-r 
 giving is the ncceftary condition. For, as the apoftle fub- 
 Joins in the next verfgs, verfe 4, and 5. " every creature of 
 
THE PROPHECIE's. . 15^ 
 
 God is good, and nothing to be refufed, if it be received with- 
 thankfgiving : For it is fantStified by the word of God and 
 prayer.' The apoftle proceeds to fay, that is the duty of 
 the mlnifi-ers of the gofpel to prefs and inculcate thefe things : 
 \erfe 6. * If thou put the brethren in remembrance of thefe 
 things, thou fhalt be a good minifter of Jefus Chrift, nouriflied 
 lip in the words of fliith, and of good docStrine, whereunto 
 thou haft attained.' All that is preached up of fuch abftvft 
 nence and mortification, as well as all the legends of the faints, 
 are no better than ' profane and old wives fables :' Godlinefs 
 is the only thing, that will truly avail us here and hereafter, 
 ^er. 7, and 8. * But refufe profane and old wives fables, and 
 exercife thyfelf rather unto godlinefs : For bodily cxercife 
 profiteth little ; but godhnefs is profitable unto all things, 
 having promife of the life that now is, and of that w^hich i$ 
 
 rid 
 
 arfj "io ' 
 
 dt 
 
 )0 
 
 Ull 
 
 1.. VOnVr; :..:. 
 
 'r. ; '. ■ 
 
 'vf ^?4i:oln 
 
 moit 
 
 ■ ■ vrf ■*■■ '•'^"•'■■'^- 
 
 •T-, .4. 
 
 Snir 
 
 
 OIL v.. 
 
 
 te^ 
 
 
 ti£o narij ii. 
 
 
 Z:"^ "J edi li' 
 
 
 ..wi Ijiv r 
 
 
 adrlo - 
 
 
 K iud ^^ ii 
 
 
 lo! 
 
 pi 
 
 
 •: jtoA .noiiibno:) yiBiftaDan sdi *rii ji^nivij^ 
 
XXIV. 
 AN ANALYSIS OF THE 
 
 R E V E L A T 1 O N. 
 
 JN TWO PARTS, 
 
 PART I. 
 
 Tt is very ufeful, as well as very cnrious and entertaining, 
 to trace the rife and progrefs of religions and govern- 
 ments *, and in taking a furvey of all the different religions 
 and governments of the world, there is none perhaps that 
 will lirike lis more with wonder and aftonifhment than that 
 of Rome, how fuch a myftery of iniquity could fucceed at 
 firft and profper (o long, and under the name of Chrift intro- 
 duce Antichrift. Other herefies and fchifms have obtained 
 place and credit an* ng men for a time, and then have been 
 happily expofed and fupprefled. Arianifai once fucceeded 
 almoft univerfally -, for a while it grew and flourifhed 
 mightily, but in procefs of time it withered and faded away. 
 But Popery hath now prevailed I know aot how many cen- 
 turies, and her renowned hierarchs have not, like the fathers 
 of other fe<^s, ftole into fecret meetings and conventicles, but 
 have infedled , the very heart of the Chril>ian church, and 
 ufurped the chief feat of the weftern world : have not only 
 engaged in their caufe private perfons, and led captive ftlly 
 ivomeriy but have trampled on the necks of princes and em- 
 perors themfelves, and the lords and tyrants of mankind have 
 vet been the blind flaves and vafTals of the holy fee. Rome 
 Chriftian hath carried her conquefts even farther than Rome 
 Pa^ran. The Romanifts themfelves make univerfality aiid 
 perpetuity the fpecial marks and charncSters of their church ; 
 and no people more induftriousthan they in compajjlng fea and 
 land to JHdhe profdijtes. . 
 
 All fincereproteftants cannot but be greatly grieved at th^^ 
 fuccefs and prevalence of this religion, and the papifts as 
 much boaft and glory in it, and for this reafon proudly de- 
 nominate theirs the cathlic religion. But It will abite all 
 confidence on the one hand, and banifh all fcruples on the, 
 other ; if we confider that this is nothing more tJian what 
 was iignified before-hand by the Spirit of prophecy. It is 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 161 
 
 dire£lly foretold, that there fhould be fuch a power, as that 
 of the Pope of Rome, exercifed in the Chriftian church, and 
 that it fhould prevail for a long feafon, but at lafl: fhould have 
 a fall. Several clear and exprefs prophecies to this purpofe 
 have been produced out of Daniel and St. Paul in the courfe 
 of thefe difiertations : but others clearer flill, and more copi- 
 ous and particular, may be found in the Apocalypfe or Reve- 
 lation of St. John, who was the greateft as he was the laft pro- 
 phet of the Chrirtian difpenfation, and hath comprehended 
 in this book, and pointed out the moft memorable events and 
 revolutions in the church, from the apoftles days to the con- 
 fummation of the myflery of God. 
 
 But to this book of the Apocalypfe or Revelation it is ufually 
 obje(fl:ed, that it is fo wrapt and involved in figures and alle- 
 gories, is Co wild and vifionary, is fo dark and obfcure, that 
 any thing or nothing, at leaft nothing clear and certain, can 
 be proved or collected from it. So learned a man as Scaliger 
 is noted for faying * that Calvin was wife, becaufe he wrote 
 no comment upon the Revelation. A celebrated f wit and 
 divine of our own church hath not fcrupled to afTert, that that 
 book either finds a man mad, or makes him fo. Whitby, 
 though an ufeful commentator on the other books of the 
 New Teftament, would not yet adventure upon the Revela- 
 tion. " I confefs I do it not if (fays he,) for want of wif- 
 dom ; that is becaufe I have neither fufficient reading nor 
 judgment, to difcern the intendment of the prophecies con- 
 tained in that book." Voltaire is pleafed to fay, that Sir 
 Ifaac Newton wrote his comment upon the Revelation, to 
 confole mankind for the great fuperiority that he had over 
 them in other refpects : but Voltaire, though a very agreeable, 
 is yet a very fuperficial writer, and often miftaken in his judg- 
 ment of men and things. He never was more miftaken, 
 than in affirming that Sir liaac Newton has explained the 
 
 * * Calvin is wife, becaufe he hath not written on the Revelation.*- 
 See Scaliger's Secunda, page ^l. But Scaliger was not very con- 
 fident in his opinion of the Revelation. For as the Biihop of Ro- 
 chefter remarks, he fays in another place. * This I can boaft of, 
 that I am not unacquainted with any thing written in that truly 
 cjmonical book the Revelation, excepting that chapter where a woe 
 is feven times repeated. For I know not whether that time be 
 part, or dill future." See Scaliger's Prima, page 13. 
 
 § See Dr. South's fecond Volume of Sermons, Serm. II. p^d 
 422, fixth edition. 
 
 J See Whitby's Preface to his treatife on the Millennium. 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 7. s 
 
4j62 DISSERTATIONS _0N 
 
 VO 
 
 Revelation in the fame manner with all thofe who went be- 
 fore hiin : a moft evident proof that he had never read either 
 the one or the other, for if ever he had read them, he muft 
 Jnave perceived the ditFerence. However, it is undeniable, that 
 f-jCven the moft learned men have mifcarried in nothing more 
 than in their comments and explanations of this book. To 
 "^explain this book perfectly is not the work of one man or of 
 \one age ; and probably it will never all be clearly underftood, 
 'till it is all fulfilled. It is a memorable thing, that Bifhop 
 Burnet * relates to this purpofe of his friend the moft learned 
 _*Bilhop Lloyd of Worcefter. He fays, that that excellent 
 perfon was employed above twenty years in ftudying the 
 Revelation with an amazing diligence and exadtnefs, and that 
 "lie had foretold and proved from the Revelation, the peace 
 made between the Turk and the emperor in the year 169S, 
 long before it was made, and that after this he faid, the time 
 of the Turks hurting the papal Chriftians was at an end -, and 
 he was fo pofitive in this, that he confented that all his fcheme 
 ftiould be laid aftde, if f ever the Turk engaged in a new 
 war with them. But it is very well known, that the Turk 
 i and the Emperor have engaged in a new war lince that time, 
 ' and probably may engage again, fo that by his own confent 
 ''all his fcheme is to be laid afide : and if fo great a mafter of 
 learning, fo nice a critic in chronology and hiftory, one who 
 perhaps underftood the prophetic writings better than any 
 ■'jnan of his time, was fo grofsly miftaken in the moft pofitive 
 ^ of his calculations, it may ferve at leaft as an admonition to 
 ^'others of inferior abilities, to beware how they meddle with 
 ^fhefe matters, and rather to avoid the rocks and fhelves about 
 fWhich they fee fo many ftiipwrecks. 
 
 Not that this book is therefore to be defplfed or negledled. 
 
 ' They who cenfure and diftuade the ftudy of it, do it for the 
 
 ' moft part becaufe they have not ftudied it themfelves, and 
 
 iii^agji^e the difticulties to be greater than they are in reality. 
 
 f^v * Burnet's Hiftory of his own times. Vol. H. page 104. 
 . -j" Upon reflexion I think it not impoflible that Birtiop Burnet 
 
 X inight miftake, and fo might mifreprefent Bifliop Lloyd's meanij;g. 
 
 j-If hefaid indeed, that the Turks would never engage in a new war 
 with the papal Chriftians, he was plainly in the wrong, the event 
 hath fliowu that he was in the wrong. If he faid only tliat the 
 
 "'Turks would no more hurt the papal Chriftians, would no more 
 fnbdue any Chriftian ftate or pptentat*e, he was probably in the 
 rij^t ; the prophet fe^hieth to ihlimate the f^tp^ thing, and the 
 event liithcc^o confirms it% ,t .m-> * tT»^"^ 
 
. The prophecies. lis 
 
 , ■ ■ 1 
 
 It is ftiU ' the fure word of prophecy ;* and men of learning 
 and Ijifure cannot better employ their tune and abilities than 
 in ftudying and explaining this book, provided they do it, 
 as Lord * Bacon adviieth, " with great wifdom, fobriety, 
 and reverence." Lord Bacon advifeth it with regard to all 
 the prophecies, but fuch caution and reverence are more 
 efp^cially due to this of St. John. " The folly of interpreters 
 has been, as Sir Ifaac Newton f obferves, to foretel times and 
 things by this prophecy, as if God defigned to make them 
 prophets. By this rafhneCj they have not only expoied theiin- 
 felves, but brought the prophecy alfo into contempt. The 
 delign of God was much otherwife. He gave this and the 
 prophecies of the Old Teftament, not to gratify men's cu- 
 rioiiiies by enabling them to foreknow things, but that after 
 they were fulhlled they might be interpreted by the event, 
 and his own providence, not the interpreters, be then mani- 
 feiled thereby to the world." If therefore we could confine 
 ourfelves to the rules of juft criticifm, and not indulge lawlefs 
 and extravagant fancies ; if we would be content with fober 
 and genuine interpretation, and not pretend to be prophets, 
 . nor preiume to be wife above what is written j we fhould 
 .more coniider thofe pafTages which have already been accom- 
 'pliflied, than frame conjectures about thofe which remain yet 
 to be fulfilled. Where the fafts may be compared with the 
 predictions, there we have fome clue to guide us through the 
 labyrinth : and though it may be difficult to trace out every 
 jninute refeniblance, yet there are fome ftrong lines and fea- 
 tiiresV which I think cannot fail of ftriking every one, who 
 will but Impartially and duly examine them. . ,^ . 
 
 We fhould be wanting to the fubje(Sl, and leave oiir work 
 unfinifhed, if we fhould omit fo material a part of prophecy. 
 And yet fuch a difquifition is not to be entered upon haftily, 
 but after a diligent perufal of the befi: authors, both foreign 
 and domeftic •, and it will be happy, if out of them all there 
 can be formed one entire fyftem, complete and confident 
 in all its parts. As Sir Ifaac Newton % fays, " Amongft 
 the interpreters of the hi\ age there is fcarce one of note? who 
 hath not made fome difcovery worth knowing." But our 
 greateft obligations are owing to three particularly, Mr. Mede, 
 
 * * With s^reat wifdom, fobriety and reyereJDcec*-T"See the quo- 
 Ration prenxed to the introduction. .j ^ !n; j^-y 
 
 f See Sir Ifaac Newton's Obfervations upon the Apocajypfe, 
 Chap. i. page 25L 
 :f See the fame Woik of Sir Ifaac Newton, page 253. ^'"* 
 
 S 2 
 
 -.i> 
 
164 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 Vitringa, and Daubuz. We (hall find reafon generally to 
 concur with one or more of them ; but as they often differ 
 from one another, fo we fhall differ fometimes from all the 
 three, and follow other guides, or perhaps no guides at all. 
 "What fatisfaction we may give to others, is very uncertain 5 
 we fhall at leaft have the fatisfaclion ourfelves of tracing the 
 ways of providence. It is little encouragement to this kind 
 of ftudies to reflect, that two of the molt learned men of their 
 times, as well as two of the beft interpreters of this book, Mr. 
 Mede and Mr. Daubuz, the one died a fellow of a college, 
 and the other a vicar of a poor vicarage in Yorkfhire. Air. 
 Mede, as we read in the memoirs of his life, was io modelt, 
 that he wiflied for nothing more than a donative or hnecure 
 to be added to his fellowfliip ; but even this he could not 
 obtain. 
 
 Alas ! what boots it with incefTant care 
 To tend the homely flighted (hepherd's trade, 
 And ilridtly meditate the thanklefs Mufe ? 
 Where it not better done as others ufe, &c. 
 
 Milton's Lycidas. 
 
 But however let us proceed, encouraged by that divine be- 
 nediction, * Bleffed is he that readeth, and they that hear 
 the words of this prophecy, and keep thofe things which are 
 written therein.' 
 
 CHAP. I. 
 
 1. J. HE Revelation of Jefus mony of Jefus Chrlft, and of 
 Chrift, which God gave unto all things that he faw. 
 him, to Ihow unto his fervants 3. Bleffed is he that read- 
 things which muft ffiortly eth, and they that hear the 
 come to pafs j and he fent words of this prophecy, and 
 and fignified it by his angel keep thofe things which are 
 unto his fervant John : written therein : for the time 
 
 2. Who bare record of the is at hand, 
 word of God, and of the.tefti- 
 
 The book opens, ver. 1, 2, 3. with the title or infcription 
 of the book itfelf ; the fcope and defign of it, to foretel 
 things which fliould fliortly begin to be fulfilled, and fucceed 
 in their due feafon and order, till all were accomplilhed •, and 
 the bleffmg pronounced on him who fliall read and explain 
 it, and on tliem who fliall hear and attend to it. The dif- 
 ' tin«rtion is remarkable of * him that readeth, and cf ihen\ 
 that hear ; for books being then in manuicript were in much 
 fewer hands, ^^4 , it was a mqcli^x^adA^r way to puMiili a 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 
 
 165 
 
 prophecy or any thing by public reading than by tranfcribing 
 copies. ' It was too the cuilom of that age to read all the 
 apoftolical writings in the congregations of the faithful •, but 
 now only fome few parts of this book are appointed to be read 
 on certain feftivals. 
 
 4. John to the feven church- 
 es which are in Alia : Grace 
 he unto you, and peace from 
 him which is, and which was, 
 and which is to come ; and 
 from the (even fpirits which 
 are before his throne ; 
 
 5. And from Jefus Chrift, 
 who is the faithful witnefs, 
 a/id the firft-begotten of the 
 dead, and the prince of the 
 kings of the earth : Unto 
 him that loved us, and waflied 
 us from our fins in his own 
 blood. . 
 
 and pricils unto God and his 
 Father ; to him be glory and 
 dominion for ever and ever. 
 Amen. 
 
 7. Behold he cometh with 
 clouds ; and every eye (hall 
 lee him, and they a.[/h which 
 pierced him : and all kind- 
 reds of the earth ihall wail 
 becaufe of him : even {o^ 
 Amen. 
 
 8. I am Alpha and Omega, 
 the beginning and the end- 
 ing, faith the Lord, which is, 
 and which was, and which is 
 
 6. And hath made us kings to come, the Almighty. 
 
 The apoftle dedicates his book, ver. 4-, 5, 6. to the feven 
 churches of the Lydian or proconlular Alia, wifhing them 
 grace and peace from the eternal God as the author and giver ; 
 and from the i'even fpirits, the reprelentatives and miniliersof 
 the Holy GhoO:, as the inftruments -, and from Jefus Chrift 
 as the mediator, who is mentioned lafl, becaufe the fubfequent 
 difcourfe more immediately relates to him. To the dedica-r 
 tion, he fubjoins a Ihort and folemn preface, ver. 7, 8. to (how 
 the great authority of the divine perfon, who had comniil^ 
 fioned him to write the Revelation. 
 
 9. I John, who alfo am laft : and. What thou feeft. 
 
 your brother, and companion 
 in tribulation, and in the king.- 
 dom and patience of Jelus 
 Chrift, was in the iile that is 
 called Patmos, for the word 
 of God, and for the teftimony 
 of Jefus Chriil. 
 
 10. I was in the fpirit on 
 the Lord's day, and heard be- 
 
 write in a book, and fend // 
 unto the fevenchurches which 
 are in Alia j unto Ephefus, 
 and unto Smvrna, and unto 
 Pcrgamoi,, and unto Thyatira, 
 and unto Sardis, and unto 
 Philadelphia, and unto Lao- 
 dicea. 
 
 12. And I turned to fee the 
 
 hind nie a great voice, as of a voice that fpake with me, and 
 
 trumpet, being turned, I faw fevexi gol- 
 
 11. Saying, I am Alpha den candleilicks ; 
 
 and Omega, the ^rit and the 13, And in the midfl of the 
 
166 DISSERTATIONS OK 
 
 feVerf' candlefticks, one like he laid his right hand upon 
 
 unto the Son of man, clothed me, faying unto me. Fear 
 
 with a garment down to the not; I am the firft and the 
 
 foot, and girt about the paps aft : 
 
 with a golden girdle. 1^. lam he that liveth, and 
 
 14.'. His head and /lis hairs was dead; and behold 1 am 
 
 tifere white like wool, as white alive for ever more, Amen ; 
 
 as fnow •, and his eyes were and have the keys of hell and 
 
 as a flame of fire ; death. 
 
 15. And his feet like unto 19. Write the things which 
 fine brafs as if they burned in thou haft feen, and the things 
 a furnace ; and his voice as which are, and the things 
 the found of many waters. which ftiallbe hereafter. 
 
 16. And he had in his right 20. The myftery of the fe- 
 hand feven ftars : and out of ven ftars which thou faweft 
 his mouth went a fliarp two- in my right hand, and feven 
 edged fword ; and his coun- golden candlefticks. The le- 
 tenance was as the fun ihineth ven ftars are the angels of the 
 in his ftrength. feven churches : and the fe- 
 
 17. And when I faw him, ven candlefticks which thou 
 I fell at his feet as dead : and faweft, are the feven churches. 
 
 He then, ver. 9 — 20. mentions the place, where the 
 Revelation was given, and delcribes the manner and cir- 
 cumftances of the iirft vifion. The place, where the Reve- 
 lation was given, was Patmos a deiblate ifland in the Archi- 
 pelago, whither he was baniflied for the confeflion of the 
 gofpel. It is not well known, at what time, or by whom he 
 was baniftied into this ifland ; but we may fuppofe it to have 
 happened in the reign of Nero more probably than in that of 
 Domitian. It is indeed the more general opinion, that the 
 Apocalypfe was written in Domitian's reign ; and this opinion 
 js founded upon the * teftimony of Irenaeus, who was the 
 difciple of Polycarp, who had been the dil'ciple of St. John. 
 This authority is great, and is made ftill greater, as it is con- 
 firmed by f Eufebius in his Chronicle and in his Ecclefiaftical 
 Hiftory. But Eufebius a little afterwards in the | fame his- 
 tory recites a memorable ftory out of Clemens Alexandrinus \ 
 
 * See Irenaeus againft herefies. Book V, Ch^* xxx. page 449> 
 in Grabe's edition. 
 
 :|- 8ee Eufebius' Chronicle, Book I. in Scaliger*s edition, page 
 80, in the Greek, and p>age 44, for the Latin. Sec alfo page 164, 
 of tVie latter book, and of the Chronicle page 208. See the Eccle» 
 fiai^cal hiilory. Book III. Chap, xviii. 
 
 J See Eufebius' hiflory in the fame place, Chap. n^Kiiu 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 16-7 
 
 Jthat St. John, after he returned from Patmos, committed a 
 hopeful young man to the care of a certain bifhop; that the 
 biiliop received him into his houfe educated, inftru6led, and 
 at length baptized him j that the bifhop afterwards remitting 
 of hii; care and ftrictnefs, the young man was corrupted by 
 idle and diiTolute companions, revelled with them, robbed 
 with them, and forming them into a gang of high-way men, 
 was made their captain, and became the terror of all the 
 country -, that after fome time, St. John coming upon other 
 occaiions, to revifit the f^\me biihop, inquired after the young 
 man, and was Informed, that he was not to be found in the 
 church, but in fuch a mountain with his fellow robbers ; that 
 St. John called for a horfe, and rode immediately to the 
 place ; that when the young man faw him, he fled away from 
 him ; that St. John forgetting his age, eagerly purfued after 
 him, recalled him, and reftored him to the church. Novy 
 all thefe tranfcKSlions muft necefTarily take up fome yearg^ 
 and may feem credible if St. John was banifhed by Nero, but 
 are altogether impoflible if he was banifhed by Domitian ; 
 for he furvived Domitian but a very few years, and he was 
 then near 100 years old, and fo very weak and infirm, that; 
 he * was with great difficulty carried to church, and could 
 hardly fpeak a few words to the people, and much lefs ride 
 brhkly after a young robber. Epiphanius f afTerts, that he 
 was baniflied into Patmos, and wrote the Apocalypfe there, 
 in the reign of Claudius : but Epiphanius being not a correal 
 jvriter, he might poiubly miftake Claudius for his fuccefTor 
 Nero, efpecially as Nero had alTumed the name of Claudius, 
 jiy whom he was adopted, Nero Claudius Csefar. This date 
 is perhaps near as much too early, as the time of Domitian 
 is too late. The churches of Syria have thus :|: infcribed their 
 verfion, " The Revelation made to John the Evangehft by- 
 God, in the ifland Patmos into which he was banilhed by 
 Nero. tl:^e Cieiar." The ancient commentators § Andreas 
 and Arethas affirm, that it was underftood to be written 
 before the deftru^tion of Jerufalem.- But if it;was written 
 
 * See Jerome on the epiftle to the Galatians, Chap. vi. Vol. IV. 
 Part I. Col. 314, in the Bcuedidinc edition. 
 
 f See Epiphanius againft herefies, Book I. Vol. 11. Sei^. 15. 
 page 434. and Sedl. 33. page 456, in Petavius' edition. 
 
 if * The Revelation which was made by God to John the Evan- 
 gelid, in the ifland of Patmos, into which he was thrown by Nero 
 Caefar.' '» 
 
 i See Andreas ga Rev. vi. 16, J^nd Arethas on Rev.xviii. 1^ 
 
168 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 before the def^ru<^lon of Jerufalem, it might naturally be 
 expected that fuch a memorable event would not have been 
 tmnotlccd in this prediction-, and neither \v'.;s it unnoticed 
 in this prediction, as will be feen hereafter. Our Saviour's 
 repeating io frequently in this book, * Behold, I come quickly 
 • — Behold, he rometh with clouds, and every eye fliall fee.- 
 him, and they alfo who pierced him, and all kindreds of the' 
 earth fhall wail becaufe of him' — and the like exprefiions, 
 cannot fiirely be fo well underftood of any other event as of 
 the deilruClion of Jerufalem, which coming was alio fpoken 
 of in the gofpels, and what other coming was there fo fpeedy 
 and confpicuous ? So many fpurious Apocalypfes, written 
 by Cerinthus and others in early times, demonftrate evi- 
 dently that the Apocalypfe of St. John, in imitation whereof 
 they were written, was l^ill earlier, and was held in high efti- 
 mation among Chriflians. But what is to m.e an unanfv/er- 
 able argument, the ftyle itfelf, (o full of Hebraifms, and as I 
 may fay, fo full of barbarifms and even folecifms, as fome * 
 even of the ancients have obfervcd, manifeftly evinces, that 
 the author was but lately come out of Judea, was little ac- 
 cuftomed to write in Greek, and had not yet attained to that 
 greater purity of ftyle, which appears in his Gofpels and 
 Epiflles. On the contrary it is urged, that there are internal 
 marks in the book itfelf of its being of a later date than 
 Nero's reign, that the churches of Alia could not have 
 changed and degenerated fo much in fo fliort a fpace of time, 
 that they had not then been expofed to perfecution, nor had 
 An'iipas fufFered martyrdom at Pergamos, the perfecutions' 
 by Nero being confined to the metropolis of the empire* 
 But why might not St. John charge the churches of Alia^ 
 with having degenerated and * fallen from their firft love,' ■ 
 as well as St. Paul accufe the church of Corinth, 1 Cor. iii. ^. 
 of being carnal and having * envying and ftrife and divi- 
 fions among them •,' or com. plain of tiie churches of Galatia, t 
 Galat. i. 0. * 1 marvel that ye are fo foon removed from 
 them that called vou into the Grace of Chrift unto another 
 gofpcl,' iii. 1. * O fooliih Galatians, who hath bewitched 
 you that ye (liould not obey the truth, before whofe eyes 
 Jefus Chrifi: hath been evidently fet forth ; or write to 
 Timothy the firft Biihop ofEphefus, 2 Tim. i. 1.5. * This 
 
 '*^*'*«' But I obfervc that hii5 dialcft and language are not purely 
 Greek, but that he ufes barbarousidioms, and lometimes n>lccifnis.' 
 bet- Dionylins Akxi^tidfr a<5 quoted by Eufebius in his Ecckliiiili- i 
 Cdl liillory, Book VU. Chap. xxv. •* 
 
VTHE PROPHECIES, 169 
 
 thou knoweft that all they which are in Afia be turned away 
 from me ?' Why might not the churches of Afia be Hable to 
 perfecution, when it is laid, 2 Tirn. iii. 12. that * all who 
 live godly in Chrift Jefus fhail fuffer perfecution ;' when 
 unto the Philippians, i. 29. * it was given in the behalf of 
 Chrift, not only to believe on him, but alfo to fuffer for his 
 fake;' and when the Theflalonians, 1 ThefT. ii. 14. * fuffered 
 like things of their own countrymen, as the churches in Judea 
 of the Jews •,' and manifefted, 2 Theff. i, 4^. * their patience 
 and faith in all their perfecutions and tribulations which they 
 endured ?' A-; for Antipas there is no genuine hiftory or au- 
 thentic account of him •, it is not known, who or what he 
 was, when he fuffered, or who caufed him to be put to death, 
 fo that nothing can be from thence inferred one way or other. 
 Neither is it certain that the perfecutions by Nero were con- 
 fined to the metropolis ; they raged indeed mofi: there, but 
 were extended likewife over all the provinces, as * Orofius 
 teftifies with others. Sir Ifaac Newton hath farther f fiiewn, 
 that in the Epiftles of St. Peter, and in St. Paul's Epiftle to 
 the Hebrews, there are feveral alluiions to this book of the 
 Apocalypfe ; and St. Peter and St. Paul, all the ancients agree, 
 fuffered martyrdom in the end of Nero's reign. It may 
 indeed be retorted, that St. John might borrow from St. Peter 
 and St. Paul, as well as St. Peter and St. Paul from St. John : 
 but if you will confider and compare the p-^lTages together,' 
 ' you will find fufficient reafon to be convinced, that St. Peter's 
 and St. Paul's are the copies, and St. John the original. 
 Moreover it is to be obferved, that this Revelation was given 
 on the Lord's doj/y when the apoftle's heart and affei^tions, 
 as we may reafonably fiippofe, were futblimed by the medita- 
 tions and devotions, of the day and rendered more recipient 
 of divine infpiration. The heavenly vifions were vouchfafed 
 to St. John, as they were before to Daniel, Dan. ix. x. after 
 fupplication an^ prayer : and there being :(: two kinds of pro- 
 
 * * He firfl: began to punifh'and put to death the Chriftians at 
 Home, and afterwards gave order that the perfecution fliould extend 
 to all the provinces of the empire.' See Book VH. Chap. vii. p. 
 473, in Havercamp's edition. 
 
 f See Sir Ifaac Newton's Obfervations on the Apocalypfe, 
 Chap. i. page 239 — 24-6. 
 
 jf. * All the gradations of prophecy may be fummed up in thefe 
 two kinds, dreams and vifions.' See Maimonides in his book enti- , 
 tied More Nevochim, Part II. Chap, xxxvi. See Smith's Difcourfe 
 of Prophecy, Chap. ii. page 174, and 175. • 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 7. T 
 
170 
 
 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 phetic revelation in a viiion and a dream, the Jews accounted 
 a vifion fuperior to a dream, as repreienting things more per- 
 feftly and to the life. 
 
 In the firft vifion Jefiis Chrift, or his angel, fpeaking in 
 his name, and adting in his perfon, appears amid * the feven 
 golden candlefticks,' meaning * the (even churches.' His 
 clothing, is lomewhat like the high prieft's and he is defcribed 
 much in the lame manner as the divine appearances in Da- 
 niel's vifions, Dan. vii. 9. x. 5, &c. St. John at the fight of 
 fo glorious a perfon fell down fenfelefs before him, as Daniel 
 did upon the fame occalion : and like Daniel roo, he is gra- 
 cioufly raifed and encouraged, and commanded to write * the 
 things which he had feen,' contained in this chapter, * and 
 the things which are,' the prefent ftate of the feven churches, 
 reprefented in the two next chapters, * and the things which 
 fliall be hereafter,' tlie future events which begin to be ex- 
 hibited in the fourth chapter, as it is there faid, ver. I. * Come 
 up hither, and I will iliew thee things which mufk be here- 
 after.* 
 
 ibiLlini 
 
 CHAP 
 
 1. Unto the angel of the 
 church of Ephefus, write, 
 Thefe things laith he that 
 holdeth the feven ftars in his 
 right hand, who walketh in 
 the midft of the feven golden 
 candlefticks ; 
 
 ^ 2. I know thy works, and 
 -jthy labour, and thy patience, 
 and how thou canft not bear 
 them which are evil : and thou 
 haft tried them which fay they 
 are apoftles, and are not ; and 
 haft found them liars : 
 
 3. And haft borne, and haft 
 patience, and for my name's 
 fake haft laboured, and haft 
 fiot fainted. 
 
 4-. Neverthelefs,! haveyc»/m- 
 tvhai againft thee, becauie 
 thou haft left thy firft love. 
 
 5. Remembertherefore from 
 IK^heog^ thou art fallen, and 
 
 II. 
 
 ,«Ui u. 
 
 T 
 
 repent, und do the firft workij 
 or elfe I will come unto thee 
 quickly, and will remove thy 
 candleftick out of his place, 
 except thou repent. 
 
 6. But this thou haft, that 
 thou hateft the deeds of the 
 Nicolaitans, which I alfo 
 hate. 
 
 7. He that hath an ear, let 
 him hear what the Spirit faith 
 unto the churches. To him 
 that overcometh I will give to 
 eat of the tree of life, which 
 is in the midft of the paradife 
 of God. 
 
 8. And unto the angel of 
 the church in Smyrna, write, 
 Thefe things faith the firft 
 and the laft, which was dead, 
 and is alive ; 
 
 9. I know thy works, and 
 tribulation, and poverty, (but 
 
THE PROPHECIES, 
 
 ni 
 
 thou art rich) and I knoiu the 
 .blafphemy of them which fay 
 they are Jews, and are not, 
 but are the fynagogue of Sa- 
 tan. 
 
 10. Fear none of thofe things 
 vrliicJiUhou fhah fuffer ; be- 
 hold, the devil Ihall caft fome 
 of you into prilon, that ye 
 may be tried ; and ye (hall 
 have tribulation ten days : be 
 thou faithful unto death, and 
 J will give thee a crown of 
 
 life^irjri^ ns79t dd5 tr 
 
 1 1 . He that hath an ear, 
 let him hear what the Spirit 
 faith unto the churches. He 
 that overcometh, fliall not be 
 hurt of the fecond death. 
 
 12, And to the angel of the 
 church in Pergamus, write, 
 Thefe things faith he, which 
 hath the Iharp fword with 
 two edges ; 
 
 1;^. I know thy works, and 
 where thou dwelled:, evefi 
 where Satan's feat is : and 
 thou holdeft faft my name, 
 and haft not denied my faith, 
 even in thofe days wherein 
 Antipas ivas my faithful mar- 
 tyr, who was flain among you, 
 where Satan dwelleth. 
 if,. 14. But I have a few things 
 againft thee, becaufe thou haft 
 there them that hold the doc- 
 trine of Balaam, who taught 
 Balac to caft a ftumbling-block 
 t)efore the children of Ifrae^, 
 to eat things facrificed unto 
 idols, and commit fornication. 
 
 15. So haft thou alfo them 
 that hold the do(Sfa:ine of the 
 Nicolaitans, which tiling I 
 Jiatc^-^novoq has cnoijeiudru 
 
 16. Repent; or elfe I will 
 come unto thee quickly, and 
 will fight againft them with 
 the fword of my mouth. 
 
 17. He that hath an ear, 
 let him hear what the Spirit 
 faith unto the churches, To 
 him that overcometh v*^ill I 
 give to eat of the hidden man- 
 na, and will give him a white 
 ftone, and in the ftone a new 
 name written, which no man 
 knoweth, faving he that re- 
 ceiveth it. di 
 
 18. And unto the angel of 
 the church in Thyatira, write, 
 Thefe things faith the Son of 
 God, who hath his eyes like 
 imto a flame of fire, and his 
 feet are like fine brafs j 
 
 19. I know thy works, and 
 charity, and fervice, and faith 
 and thy patience, and thy 
 works ; and the laft to be 
 more than the firft. 
 
 20. Notv/ithftanding, I have 
 a few things againft thee, be- 
 caufe thou fuffereft that wo- 
 man Jezebel, which calletli 
 herfelf a prophetefs, to teach 
 and to feduce my fervants to 
 commit fornication, and to 
 eat things facrificed unto idols. 
 
 21. And I gave her fpace 
 to repent of her fornication, 
 and Ihe repented not. 
 
 22. Behold, I will caft her 
 into a bed, and them that 
 commit adultery with her in- 
 to great tribulation, except 
 they repent of their deeds. 
 
 23. And I will kill her chil- 
 dren with death ; and all tlie 
 churches fliall know that I am 
 he which fearcheth the reina 
 
 T2 
 
172 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 and hearts ; and I will give meth and keepeth my vcrks 
 
 unto every one of you accord- unto the end, to iilm will I 
 
 iug to your works. give power over the nations : 
 
 24. But unto you I fay, 27. (And he fliall rulethcm 
 and unto the rel\ in Thyatira, with a rod of iron : as the 
 As many as have not this vefTels of a potter fhaU they 
 doctrine, and which have not be broken to iliivers) even as 
 known the depths of Satan, I received of my Father. 
 
 as they fpeak, I will put upon 28. And I will give him. 
 
 you none other burden. the morning ftar. 
 
 25. But that which ye have 29. He that hath an ear, 
 already^ hold faft till I come. let him hear what the Spirit 
 
 .26. And he that overco- faith unto the churches. 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 1. And unto the angel of raiment; and I will not blot 
 
 the church in Sardis, write, out his name out of the book 
 
 Thefe things faith he that of life, but I will confefs his 
 
 hath the feven Spirits of God, name* before my Father, and 
 
 and the feven ftars ; I know before his angels, 
 
 thy works, that thou haft a 6. He that hath an ear, let 
 
 name, that thou liveft, and him hear what the Spirit faith 
 
 art dead. unto the churches. 
 
 2. Be watchful andftrength- 7. And to the angel of the 
 en the things which remain, church in Philadelphia, write, 
 that are ready to die : for I Thefe things faith he that is 
 have not found thy works per- holy, he that is true, he that 
 fe(ft before God. hath the key of David, he 
 
 3. Rememberthereforehow that openeth, and no man 
 thou haft received and heard, fliutteth j and fliutteth, and 
 and hold faft, and repent, no man openeth ; 
 
 If therefore thou flialt not 8. I know thy works, be- 
 
 watch, I will come on thee hold, I have fet before thee 
 
 as a thief, and thou fiialt not an open door, and no man 
 
 know what hour I will come can iliiit it : for thou hult a 
 
 upon thee. little ftrength, and haft kept 
 
 4. Thou haft a few names my word, and haft not denied 
 even in Sardis, which have my name, (ul > i- < 
 not defiled their garments ; 9. Behold, I will make them 
 and they ftiali walk with me of the fynagogue of Satan 
 V[^ white : for they are v/or- (which fay they are Jews, and 
 thy. are not, but do lie) behold, 
 
 5. Hethatovercometh, the I will make them to come 
 iame Ihali be clothed_in white and v/orlhip ^before thy feet. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 175 
 
 and to know that I have loved 16. So then, becaufe thoa 
 
 thee. art lukev/arm, and neither 
 
 10. Becaufe thou haft kept cold nor hot, I will fpue thee 
 the word of my patience, I out of my mouth: 
 
 alfo will keep thee from the 17. Becaufe thou faycft, I 
 hour of temptation, which am rich, t^nd increafed with 
 fliall come upon all the world, goods, and have need of no- 
 lo try them that dwell upon thing : and knoweit not that 
 the earth. thou art wretched,, and mife- 
 
 11. Behold, I come quick- rable, and poor, and blind 
 ly : hold that faft which thou and naked. 
 
 haft, that no man take thy 18. I counfel thee to buy 
 
 crown. of me gold tried in the fire, 
 
 12. Him that overcometh, that thou mayeft be rich ; and 
 will I make a pillar in the tern- white rain^entj that thou may- 
 pie of my God, and he Ihall efl: be cloathed, and that the 
 go no more out: and I will fliame.of thy nakednefs do 
 write upon him the name of not appear ; and anoint thine 
 my God, and the name of the eyes with cye-falve^ that thou 
 city of my God, ivhich is mayeft fee. '^^ 
 new Jerufalem, which cometh 19. As many as I love, I 
 down out of heaven from my rebuke, and chaften : be zea- 
 God : and / ivill write iq)on lous therefore, and repent. ^^*- 
 him my new name. 20. Behold, I ftand at the 
 
 I '5. lie that hath an ear, door, and knock : if any man 
 let him hear what the Spirit hear my voice, and open the 
 faith unto the churches. door, I will come in to him, 
 
 - . ii. And unto th.e ang.?i of and will fup with him and lie 
 the churcli of the Laodiceans, with me. 
 1/vrite, Thefe tnings faith the 2 1. To him that overcometh 
 Amen, the faithful and true will I grant to fit with me &i 
 witnefs, the beginning of the my throne, even as 1 alfo 
 creation of God : overcame, and am fet dCA^n 
 
 15. I know thy works, that with my Fatherin his throne, 
 thou art neither cold nor hot : 22> He that hath an e^ir, 
 I would thou wert cold or let him hear what the Spifit 
 hot. faith unio the church^s^^^^^^ 
 
 The fecond and third chapters contain the f^ven epiftles 
 to the feven churches of Alia, Ephefus, Smyrna, -Fcrgamus, 
 Thyatira, Sardis, Philadelphia, and Lviodicea. Tbcfe feven 
 are addrefied particularly, becaufe they were under St. John*s 
 immediate infpection j he * conftituted bifhops over thevh ; 
 
 * Sec Te it ullian again (1 Marcion, Bock IV. Se6t. 5. piat;t>415, 
 in Rigaut's edition of Paris 1(J75. . See allg Mill's Preface to ihe 
 New Tcftaraent, page 20. 
 
17^ DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 he was as it were their metropolitan, and refided much at 
 Ephefus, which is therefore named the firft of the feven. 
 The main fubjects too of this book are comprifed of fevenii, 
 feven churches, feven fcals, feven trumpets, and feven vials y 
 as feven was alfo a myftical number tliroughout the Old 
 Teflament. Many contend, and among them fuch learned 
 men as More and Vitringa, that the feven epiftles are prophe- 
 tical of fo many fuccefiTive periods and ftates of the church 
 from the beginning to the conclufion of all. But it doth not 
 appear, that there are or were to be feven periods of the 
 church, neither inore or lefs ; and no two men can agree in 
 afligning the fame periods. There are likewife in thefe epif- 
 tles feveral innate chara^Tters, which are peculiar to the church 
 of that age, and cannot be fo well applied to the church of 
 any other age. Befides other arguments, there is alfo this 
 plain reafon j the laft flate of the church is defcribed in this 
 very book as the moft glorious of all, but in the laft ftate in 
 thefe epiflles, that of Laodicea, the church is reprefentcd 
 as * wretched and miferable, and poor, and blind, and 
 naked.' 
 
 '' But though thefe epiftles have rather a literal than a myf- 
 tical meaning, yet they contain excellent moral precepts and 
 exhortations, commendations and reproofs, promifes and 
 threatenings, which may be of ufe and inftru«Slion to the 
 church in all ages. The form and order of the parts you 
 will find the fame almoft in all the epiftles ; firft a command 
 to write ; then fome character and attributes of the fpeaker, 
 taken from the vifion in the firft chapter, and appropriated 
 to the matter of each epiftle ; then commendations or re- 
 proofs with fuitable promifes or threatenings j and then in 
 all the fame conclufion, * He that hath an ear, let him 
 hear what the Spirit faith unto the churches.' What there- 
 fore the Spirit iaith unto one church, he faith in fome mea- 
 fure to all the churches. The church of Ephefus in particu- 
 lar is admoniflied to repent, and forewarned that if ihe 
 would not repent, her * candleftick fhould be removed out 
 of his place.' But this admonition belongeth equally to all 
 the churches : and hath not the candleftick been accordingly 
 removed out of its place, and the light of the gofpel taken 
 from them ? Were they not ruined and overthrown by their 
 hercfies and divifions from within, and by the arms of the Sa- 
 ^•acens from without ? and doth not Mohammedifm ftill pre-» - 
 vail and profper in thofe countries, which were once the 
 Klqj'y of Cjifj%ndoi:^^ .cb^rj^h^Sj turned into jnoft]ueS| 
 
 has ioofn;/" ; ' 
 
THE PROPHECIES- 175 
 
 their worfliip into fiiperftitlon ? Ephefus in particular, * 
 which was once Co magnificent and glorious a city, is become 
 a mean fordid village, with fcarcely a fingle family of Chrif- 
 tians dwelling in it, as approved authors teftify. To the 
 church of Smyrna it is predidled, that fhe fliould * have tri- 
 bulation ten days, or ten years' according to the ufual ftile 
 of prophecy *, and the greateft perfecution that the primitive 
 church ever endured was the perfecutionof Diocletian, which. 
 Inlled f ten years, and grievoufly afflicted all the Afian, and 
 indeed all the eaftern churches. This chara(Sl;er can agree 
 to none of the other general perfecutions, for none of the 
 others lafted if fo long as ten years. As the commendatory 
 and reproving part of thefe epiil:les exhibits the prefent ftate 
 of the churches, fo the promilTory and threatening part fore- 
 tels fomething of their future condition ; and in this fenfe^ 
 and in none other, can thefe epiftles be faid to be prophetical. 
 The iirft epiftle is addrefled to the church of Ephefus as i,t 
 was the metropolis of the Lydian Aiia, and the place of St., 
 John's principal refidence. It was, according to § Strabo, 
 one of the beil and moft glorious cities, and the greateft em- 
 porium of the Proper Afia. It is called by Pliny j| one of 
 the eyes of Alia, Smyrna being the other : but now, as eye- 
 witnefTes % have^ related, it is venerable for nothing but the 
 
 ^ -^ « For at prefent this city, which was once the model of Afiati^ 
 m&gnificence, is of no confequence. It has a few fmall cottage* or 
 mifhapen cabins, and is rather a villaare than a city. Here there is 
 fcarcely to be found one family of Chriflians remaining, as we are' 
 affared by certain credible witnefles, and thefe diftinguifhed for their 
 learning, who have favoured us with a defcription of modern 
 Ephefus.' See Smith's Prefent State of the feven churches of 
 Afia, page 4. See alfo Rycaut's State of the Greek Churches, 
 page 50. See Vitringa, page 72 and 73. 
 
 . t See Eufebius' Ecclefiaftical hiflory, Book VIII. Chap, xr, 
 and xvi. See Laftantius on the death of Perfecutors, Chap. xIviiL 
 
 :j: * This perfecution was of longer continuance than any that 
 went before it, — ►for it Jailed during ten years,* &c. See Orofius, 
 Book VII. Chap. xxv. page 528, in Havercamp's edition. ,ih \ni'A 
 
 § See Strabo, Book XIV. page 634, m the Paris edition, an^ 
 p. 911, in that of AmQerdam, in 1707. See alfo Book XII, page 
 •577, in the Paris edition, and page 865, in the Amfterdam of 1707. 
 
 [j See Pliny's Natural Hlftory, Book V. C^^i^ij^^^jpag^.^J^ 
 ih Harduin's edition. " . *',V^J'. r^. . fv,.' 
 
 f See Smith's Prefent State of the S.-ven Cliurches of^'Xlia.' 
 S(^e Rycaut^ Prefent S:ate of the Greek Churches, Chap. ii. See' 
 Wheler and Spon's Voyage, Book IH. See Van Egmont and 
 Heyman's Travels, Vol. I. Chap, ix. 
 
176 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 ruins of palaces, temples, and amphitheatres. It is called 
 by the Turks Ajafaluk, or the temple of the moon, from the 
 magnificent ftructure formerly dedicated to Diana. The 
 chnrch of St. Paul is wholly deftrcfyed. The little whicli 
 remains of that of St. Mark is nodding to ruin. The only 
 church remaining is that dedicated to St. John, which is now 
 conv«?rted into a Turkifh molq^ie. The whole town is no- 
 thing but a habitation for herdfmen and farmers, living in 
 low and humble cottages of dirt, fheltered from the extremi- 
 ties of weather by mighty mafles of ruinous walls •, the pride 
 and oftentation of former days, and the emblem in thefc, of 
 the frailty of the world, and the tranllent vanity of human 
 glory. All the inhabitants of this once famous city amount 
 HOC now to above forty or fifty families of Turks, without 
 one Chriftian family among them ; fo firikingly hath the 
 denounciation been fulfilled, that their * candleAick fhould 
 be removed out of his place.' 
 
 Smyrna was the neareft city to Ephefus, and for that rea- 
 fon probably was addrefied in the fecond place. It is fitu- 
 ated *■■ on lower ground than the ancient city, and lieth about 
 forty-five miles northv/ard of Ephefus. It is called Efmir 
 by the Turks, and is celebrated not fo much for the fplendor 
 and pomp of the buildings (for they are rather mean and 
 ruinous) as for the number, and wealth, and commerce of 
 the inhabitants. The Turks have here fifteen mol'ques, and 
 the Jews feveral fynagogues. Among thefe enemies of the 
 Chrifiiian name the Chriftian religion alfo flourilhes in fome 
 degree. Smyrna ftill retains the dignity of a metropolis, al- 
 though there are only two churches of the Greeks. But be- 
 sides them, here is a great number of Chriftians of all nations, 
 fc^ls, and languages. The Latin church hath a monaftery 
 of Frnncifcans. The Armenians have one church. But the 
 Engiiflij who are the moft confiderable number, next to the 
 Greeks and Armenians, have only a chapel in the conful's 
 houfe, which is a fhame, fays Wheler, confidering the great 
 wealth they heap up here, beyond all the reft ; yet they 
 commonly excel them in their paftor *, for I efteem a good 
 EngliPa prieft, an evangellft, if compared with any of the 
 reft. Frequent plagues and earthquakes are the great cala- 
 mities of the place ; but the Chriftians are here more confi- 
 derable, and in a far better condition than in any other of the 
 feven churches : as if the proniife was ftill in ibme meafure 
 
 ♦ S<c Siiiitli, Rycaut, AVheler and Spon in the fame places. 
 Sec Van Egtnont's and Hay man's Travels, Chap. viii. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 177 
 
 made good to Smyrna, * Fear none of thofe things, which 
 thou Ihah fufFer ; be thou faithful unto death, and I will give 
 thee a crown of life.' ^ 
 
 Pergamus, formerly the metropolis of the Hellefpontic 
 Myfia, and the feat of the Attalic kings, is * by the Turks 
 with fome little variation ftill called Bergamo, and hath its 
 iituation about fixty-four miles to the north of Smyrna. 
 Here are fome good buildings, but more ruins. All the 
 city almoft is occupied by the Turks, very few families of 
 Chriftians being left, whole ftate is very fad and deplorable. 
 Here is only one church remaining, dedicated to St. Theodo- 
 rus ; and that the name of Chrift is not wholly loft and for- 
 gotten in Pergamus, is owing to the care of the metropolitan 
 of Smyrna, who continually fendeth hither a prieft to per- 
 form the facred offices. The cathedral church of St. John is 
 buried in its own ruins *, their angel or bilhop removed j 
 and its fair pillars adorn the graves, and rotten carcafes of its 
 deftroyers, the Turks ; who are efteemed about two or three 
 thoufand fouls in number. Its other fine church, called 
 Santa Sophia, is turned into a mofque, and daily profaned 
 with the blafphemies of the falfe prophet. There are not in 
 the whole town above a dozen or fifteen families of miferable 
 Chriftians, who till the ground to gain their bread, and live 
 in the moft abjedl and fordid fervitude. There is the lefs rea- 
 fbn to wonder at the wretched condition of this church, when 
 we confider that it was the very * throne of Satan ;' that they 
 * ran greedily after the error of Balaam, to eat things facri- 
 ficed unto idols, and to commit fornication ;' and that * they 
 held the impure doctrines of the Nicolaitans, which Chrift de- 
 tefted.' It was denounced unto them to * repent, or elfe he 
 would come unto them quickly, and fight againft them,* aS|^. 
 the event evinces that he hath done. 
 
 Next to Pergamus is Thyatira f fituated at the diftance 
 of about forty-eight miles to the fouth-eaft. Certain heretics^ 
 called Alogi (which may not improperly be interpreted ////-j 
 reafonable men) have % affirmed, but have only aiHrmecJcl 
 without any proof, that at the time of St. John's writing,,^ 
 there was no Chriftian. church at Thyatira. Epiphanius 
 admits it, and thence infers, that St. John aiuft have written, 
 with a prophetic ipirit. The objection is frivolous^ an4'j 
 
 * See Smith, Rycaut, Wheler and Spon in the fame places, 
 •j- See Smith and Rycaut in the fame places. 
 X See Epiphanius againft Hcrefie- , Book II. Vol. I. Chap, 
 xxxiii. page \SS. Vol. II. iu Petaviud' edition. 
 VOL. II. NO. 7. U 
 
 .fi 
 
178 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 Eplphanlus might have returned a better anfwer than tirgu- 
 meiitum ad homines^ and inliead of allowing the fa<n:, and ar- 
 guing from thence for the divinity of the book, he fhould 
 abfolutely have denied their affirmation. For there is no 
 juft reafon for doubting, that at this time there was a Chrif- 
 tian church at Thyatira. This very epiftle is a fufficient proof 
 of it. It is laid exprcfsly, A£ls xix. 10. that * all they who 
 dwelt in Afia' (meaning Alia Minor) ' heard the word of the 
 Lord Jeius, both Jews and Greeks :' and what ground is there 
 for thinking that the city of Thyatira was alone excepted ? It 
 is faid particularly, A6ts xvi. 14. that Lydiay an eminent trader 
 and feller of purple, of the city of Thyatira, was baptized with 
 her houfehold.' At prefent the city is called by the Turks * 
 Akhifar or the white caftle, from the great quantities of white 
 marble there abounding. Only one ancient edifice is left 
 flanding. The reft, even the churches, are fo deftroyed, that 
 no veftiges of them are to be found. The principal inha- 
 bitants are Turks, who have here eight mofques, when not fo 
 much as one Chriftian church is ftill remaining. So terribly 
 have the divine judgments been poured upon this church for 
 * committing fornication, and eating things facrificed unto 
 idols : And I gave her fpace to repent of her fornication, and 
 fhe repented not.' 
 
 Sardis, once the renowned capital of Crcefus and the rich 
 Lydian kings, \ is now no longer worthy of the name of a 
 city. It lieth about thirty-three miles to the fouth of Thya- 
 tira, and is called by the Turks Sart or Sard, with little or 
 no variation from the old original name. It is a moft fad 
 fpeftacle, nor can one forbear weeping over the ruins of fo 
 great a city. For now it is no more than an ignoble village, 
 with low and wretched cottages of clay ; nor hath it any 
 other inhabitants, befides fhepherds and herdlmen, who 
 feed their flocks and cattle in the neighbouring plains. Yet 
 the great extent and grandeur of the ruins abundantly fhow, 
 how large and fplendid a city it was formerly. The Turks 
 themfelves have only one mofque, a beautiful one indeed, 
 perverted to that ufe from a Chriftian church. Very few 
 Chriftians are here to be found ; and they with great pa- 
 tience, or rather fenfelefs ftupidity, fuftain a mifcrable fervi- 
 tudc ; and v/hat is far more miferable, are without a cliurch, 
 without a prieft among them. Such is the deplorable ftate 
 
 * See Smith and Rycaut in the fame places. 
 •j* See Smith, Rycaut, Wheler and Spon in the fame places. 
 See Van Egmonl's and Hay man's Travel?, Chap. x. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. l79 
 
 1^1 of once- the mofl: glorious city : but ^ her v»'orks were not 
 
 found perfect,' that is, they were found blameable, * before 
 God j' Ihe was deady even while Ihe lived ; and Ihe is punifhed 
 accordingly. 
 
 Philadelphia, fo called from Attalus Phibdelphus its builder, 
 * is diftaht from Sardis about twenty-feven miles to the 
 fouth-call. It is called by the Turks Alah Shahr, or the 
 beautiful city, on account of its delightful fituation, {landing 
 on the declivity of the mountain Tmolus, and having a mojft 
 pleafant profpecl on the plains beneath, well furniflied with 
 divers villages, and watered by the river Padlolus. It ftill 
 retains the form of a city, with fomething of trade to invite 
 the people to it, being the road of the Perfian caravans. 
 Here is little of antiquity remaining, belides the ruins of a 
 church dedicated to St. John, which is now made a dunghill 
 to receive the ofFals of dead beafts. However, God hath 
 been pleafed to preferve fome of this place to make profeihon 
 of the Chriftian faith, there being above two hundred houfes 
 of Chriftians, and four churches ; whereof the chief is dedi- 
 cated to Panagia or the holy Virgin ; the other to St. George 
 who is of great fame among the oriental Chriftians ; the 
 third to St. Toeodore ; and the fourth to St. Taxiarchus, as 
 St. Michael the arch-angel is called by the Greeks. Next to 
 Smyrna this city hath the greateft number of Chriftians, and 
 Chrift hath promifed a more particular prote<Stion to it ; 'I 
 know thy works : behold, I have fet before thee an open 
 door, and none can Ihut it : for thou haft a little ftrength, and 
 haft kept my word, and haft not denied my name. Becaufe 
 thou haft kept the word of my patience, I alfo will keep thee 
 from the hour of temptation, which ftiall come upon all the 
 world, to try them that dwell upon the earth.' Than which, 
 as Dr. Spon faith, what could be faid more formally to foretel 
 the coming of the Turks, the open enemies of Chriftianity ; 
 who feem to be fent on purpofe for the punifhment of our 
 crimes, and to diftinguilh the faithful from the falfe Chrif- 
 tians, who pretend to be fo, and are not ? 
 
 Laodicea lay fouth of Philadelphia, in the way to return 
 to Ephefus : and if you will infpeA the maps of A/ia Minor, 
 you will find the i'even churches to lie in a kind cf circular 
 form, fo that the natural progrefs was from Ephefus to Smyr- 
 na, from Smyrna to Pergamus, from Ptrgamus to Thyatira, 
 from Thyatira to Sardis, from Sardis to Philadelphia, from 
 Philadelphia to Laodicea, and from Laodicea round to 
 
 * See Smith, Rycaut, Wheler and Sppn in the fame places. 
 
 U 2 
 
180 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 Ephefus again ; which is the method and order that St. John 
 hath obferved in addrefling them, and was probably the cir- 
 cuit that he took in his vifitation. That there was a flou- 
 rifliing church at Laodicea in the primitive times of Chriftia- 
 nity, is evident from St. Paul's Epiftle to the Colollians, 
 wherein frequent mention is made of the Laodiceans, as well 
 as from this Epiftle of St. John. But the doom of Laodicea 
 * feemeth to have been more fevcre and terrible than that 
 of almoft any other of the feven churches. For it is now 
 utterly deftroyed and forfaken of men, and is become an ha- 
 bitation only for wolves, foxes, and jackalls, a den of dra- 
 gons, fnakes, and vipers. And that becaufe the Lord hath 
 executed the judgment, that he had pronounced upon her : 
 that all the world might know, and tremble at the fierce 
 anger of God againft impenitent, negligent, and carelefs lin- 
 ners. For fuch was the accufation of the lukeiuarm Laodi- 
 ceans, who grew proud and felf-conceited, thinking them- 
 felves much better than they really were. Wherefore, be- 
 caufe they were * neither hot nor cold,' they were loathfome 
 to Chrift ; and he therefore alTured them, that he * would 
 fpue them out of his mouth.' The ruins £how it to have 
 been a very great city, iituate upon fix or feven hills, and in- 
 compalUng a large fpace of ground. Some notion may be 
 formed of its former greatnefs and glory from three theatres 
 and a circus which are remaining ; one of which is truly ad- 
 mirable, as it was capable of containing above thirty thou- 
 fand men, into whole area they defcended by fifty fteps. This 
 city is now called Efki Hifiu" or the old cafrle ; and though it 
 was once the mother-church of fixteen bifhoprics, yet it now 
 lieth defolate, not fo much as inhabited by fhepherds, and fo 
 far from fliowing any of the ornaments of God's ancient wor- 
 fhip, it cannot now boafl of an anchorite's or hermit's chapel, 
 where God's name is pr^ifed or invoked. 
 
 Such is the ftate and condition of thefe feven once glorious 
 and flourifliing churches ; and there cannot be a llronger^ 
 proof of the Truth of prophecy, nor a more efFeiSlual warning^^*- 
 to other Chriflians. " Thefe objects, as Wheler f juftly 
 obferves, ought to make us, who yet enjoy the divine 
 mercies, to tremble, and earnellly contend to find out from 
 ivhence ive are fallen ^ and do daily fall from bad to worfe ; 
 that God is a God of purer eyes tlian to heJiold imqiuty ; and 
 fcing the axe is thus long fince put to the root of the tree,. 
 
 * See Smith, Rycaut, Wheler and Spon in the fame places, 
 f See Wheler'8 Voyage, Book III. page 259, &c. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 
 
 181 
 
 fhould it not mske us repent and turn to God, lejl ive lihe^ 
 luifepenJJi ? — ^We fee here nv/uit dcjlr union ths Lord hath brought 
 upon the earth. But it is the Lord^s doifig : and thence we may 
 reap no fmall advantap^e by conlidering \\ovf jic/i he is in all 
 \\\s judgments, and faithful in ail his promifes" We may truly 
 fay, 1 Cor. x. 11, 12. that * all thefe things happened unto 
 them for enfamples : and they are xvritten for our admoni- 
 tion, upon whom the ends of the world are come. Where- 
 fore let him that thinketh he fiandeth, take heed left he fall.' 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 1. After this, I looked, 
 and behold, a door 1^.7/ 
 open in heaven : and the firft 
 voice which I heard, was as 
 it were of a trumpet talk- 
 ing with me : which faid. 
 Come up hither, and I will 
 {how thee things which muft 
 be hereafter. 
 
 2. And immediately I was 
 in the fpirit : and behold, a 
 throne was fet in heaven, and 
 one fat on the throne. 
 
 3. And he that fat was to 
 look upon like a jafper, and 
 a fardine ft one : and there 
 ivas a rainbow round about 
 the throne, in fight like unto 
 an emerald. 
 
 4. And round about the 
 throne luere four and twenty 
 feats : and upon the feats I 
 faw four and twenty elders 
 fitting cloathed in white rai- 
 ment ; and they had on their 
 heads crowns of gold. . 
 
 5. And out of the throne 
 proceeded lightnings, and 
 thunderings, and voices : and 
 there luere feven hunps of fire 
 burning before the throne, 
 which are the feven fpirits of 
 God. 
 
 6. And before the throne 
 there ivas a fea of glafs like 
 unto cryftal : And in the 
 midft of the throne, and 
 round about the throne ivere 
 four beafts full of eyes before 
 and behind. 
 
 7. And the firft beaft was 
 like a lion, and the fecond 
 beaft like a calf, and the third 
 beaft had the face of a mao*"^ 
 and the fourth beaft ijuas like 
 a flying eagle. 
 
 8. And the four beafts had 
 each of them fix wings about 
 him, and they luere full of eyes 
 within : and they reft not day 
 and night, faying. Holy, holy^i 
 holy. Lord God Almighty, 
 which was, and is, and is to 
 come. 
 
 9. And when thofe beafts 
 give glory, and honour, and 
 thanks to him that fat on the 
 throne, v;ho liveth for ever 
 and ever. 
 
 10. The four and twenty- 
 elders fall down before him 
 that fat on the throne, and 
 worftiip him that liveth for 
 ever and ever, and caft their 
 crowns before th"fe throne, 
 faying, 
 
182 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 11. Thou art worthy, O haft created sU things, and 
 Lord, to receive glory and for thy pleafure they are, and 
 honour, and power : for thou were created. 
 
 After this vifion relating to ' the things which are,' other 
 "vifions fucceed of * the things which muft be hereafter,' ver. L 
 The fcene is laid in heaven ; and the fcenery is drawn in 
 allufion to Numb. i. ii. the incampment of the children of 
 Ifrael in the wildernefs. God is reprefented, ver. 2, 3. fit- 
 ting on his throne, as in the tabernacle or temple, much in 
 the fame manner as the prophet Ezekiel, i. 26, 27, 28. hath 
 defcribed him. Next to the tabernacle encamped the priefts 
 and Levites ; and next to the throne, ver. 4. ' were four and 
 twenty elders fitting,' anfwering to the princes of the four 
 and twenty courfes of the Jewifh priefts ; * cloathed in white 
 raiment,' as emblems of their purity and fanctity ; * and 
 they had on their heads crowns of gold,' Chrift having made 
 them, 1 Pet. ii. 9. ' a royal priefthood,' and Rev. 10. ' kings 
 and priefts unto God. Out of the throne proceeded, ver. 5. 
 lightnings, and thunderings, and voices,' the ufual conco- 
 mitants and attendants of the divine prefence : ' and there 
 were feven lamps of fire burning before the throne,' anfwer- 
 ing to the golden candleftick with {even lamps, which was 
 before the moft holy place in the tabernacle. Before the 
 throne there was alfo, ver. 6. * a fea of glafs, like unto 
 cryftal, anfwering to the great molten fea or laver in the 
 temple of Solomon : ' and in the midft of the throne, and 
 round about the throne,' that is, before and behind the throne, 
 and on each fide of the throne, ' were four beafts, or rather 
 four living creatures, "zoa reprefenting the heads of the 
 whole congregation in the four quarters of the world, and 
 refembling the Cherubim and Seraphim in Ezekiel's and 
 Ifaiah's villous, Ezek. i. 10. x. 14'. Ifa. vi. 2, S. or rather re- 
 fembling the four ftandards or enfigns of the four divifions 
 in the camp of Ifrael, according to the * traditionary delcrip- 
 tion of them by Jewifli writers. * The firft living creature 
 was like a lion,' ver. 7. which was the ftandard of Judah 
 with the two other tribes in the eaftern diviiions ; * and the 
 fecond like a calf or ox,' which was the ftandard of Ephraim 
 with the two other tribes in the weftern divilion *, * and the 
 third had a face as a man,' which was the ftandard of Reuben 
 with the two other tribes in the fouthern divilion \ ' and the 
 fourth was like a flying eagle,' which was the ftandard of 
 
 ♦ < Our anceflors have faid,' 6cc. See Aben Ezra, and others 
 <iuoted by Mr. Mede, page l-S?. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 
 
 183 
 
 Dan with the two other tribes in the northern cUvifion : and 
 this traditionary defcription agrees alfo with the four faces of 
 the Cherub in Ezekiel's vilions. Of thefe Hving creatures and 
 of the elders the conftant employment, ver. 8 — 1 1. is to cele- 
 brate, in hymns of praife and thankfgiving, the great and 
 wonderful works of creation and providence. 
 
 CHAP. V. 
 
 1. And I faw in the right 
 hand of him that fat on the 
 throne, a book written, and on 
 the backlide, fealed with feven 
 feals. 
 
 2. And I faw a ftrong angel, 
 proclaiming with a loud voice, 
 Who is worthy to open the 
 book, and to loofe the feals 
 thereof ? 
 
 S. And no man in heaven, 
 nor in earth, neither under 
 the earth, was able to open 
 the book, neither to look 
 thereon. 
 
 4. And I wept much be- 
 caufe no man was found wor- 
 thy to open, and to read the 
 book, neither to look thereon. 
 
 5. And one of the elders 
 faith unto me, weep not ; be- 
 hold, the Lion of the tribe of 
 Judah, the root of David, hath 
 prevailed to open the book, 
 and to loofe the feven feals 
 thereof. 
 
 6. And I beheld, and lo, 
 in the mid ft of the throne, 
 and of the four beafts, and 
 in the midft of the elders flood 
 a Lamb, as it had been flain, 
 having feven horns, and feven 
 eyes, which are the feven 
 fpirits of God fent forth into 
 all the earth. 
 
 7. And he came and took 
 
 the book out of the right hand 
 of him that fat upon the 
 throne. 
 
 8. And when he had taken 
 the book, the four beafts, and 
 four and twenty elders fell 
 down before the Lamb, hav- 
 ing every one of them harps, 
 and golden vials full of odours, 
 which are the prayers of faints. 
 
 9. And they fung a new 
 fong, faying, thou art worthy 
 to take the book, and to open 
 the feals thereof: for thou 
 waft flain, and haft redeemed 
 us to God by thy blood, out 
 of every kindred, and tongue> 
 and people, and nation ; 
 
 10. And haft made us unto 
 our God kings and priefts ; 
 and we fliall reign on the 
 earth. 
 
 H. And I beheld, and I 
 heard the voice of many an- 
 gels round about the throne, 
 and the beafts and the elders : 
 and the number of them was 
 ten thoufand times ten thou- 
 fand, and thoufands of thou- 
 fand s ; 
 
 12. Saying with a loud 
 voice. Worthy is the Lamb 
 that was flain, to receive 
 power, and riches, and wif- 
 dom, and ftrength, and ho- 
 nour, and glory, and blelung. 
 
184 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 ^\3. And every creature throne, and unto the Lamb, 
 which is in heaven, and on for ever and ever, 
 the earth, and under the earth, 14-. And the four beafts 
 
 and fuch as are in tiie fea, and fiiid, Amen. And the four 
 all that are in them, heard I, and twenty elders fell down 
 faying, Blelling, and honour, and worfhipped him that li- 
 and glory, and power be unto veth for ever and ever, 
 him that fitleth upon the 
 
 Future events are fuppofed by St. John, as well as by 
 Daniel and other prophets, in a beautiful figure, to be re- 
 giftered in * a book,' for the greater certainty of them. 
 This book, ver. 1. is * in the right hand of God,' to denote 
 that as he alone diredls the affairs of futurity, fo he alone is 
 able to reveal them. This book, through the abundance of 
 the matter, was * * written within and on the backfide ;' as 
 the roll of the book, which was fpread before Ezekicl, ii. 10, 
 was * written within and without.' It was alfo fea/ed, to 
 fignify that the decrees of God are infcrutable, and fealed 
 * with fevcn feals,' referring to fo many lignal periods of 
 prophecy. In fliort we fhould conceive of this book, that 
 it was fuch an one as the ancients ufed, a volume or roll of a 
 book, or more properly a volume confifting of feven volumes, 
 £o that the opening of one feal laid open the contents only of 
 one volume. All creatures are challenged, ver. 2. * to open 
 the book, and to loofe the feals thereof.' But, ver. 3. * no 
 one oudc'is m heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth,' 
 neither angels, nor men, nor departed fpirits, were any of 
 them qualified to comprehend and communicate the fecret 
 p'urpofes of God. St, John * wept much,' ver. 4. at the 
 fad dirappointn>ent : but who now is concerned or grieved, 
 that he cannot underftand thefe prophecies .'* However he 
 is comforted, ver. 5. with an afTurance, tliat ftill there was 
 one who had power and authority to reveal and accomplifh 
 the counfcls of God. The Son of God, and he alone, was 
 found worthy to be the great revealer and interpreter of his 
 Father's oracles ; ver. 6, Sec. and he obtained this privilege 
 by the merits of his fufferings and death. Whereupon the 
 whole church, ver. 8, &c. and all the angels, ver. 11, Sec. 
 and all creatures, ver. 13, Sec. fing praifes to God and to the 
 Lamb for fuch glorious mijnifeftations of divine providence. 
 ^1 this is by way of preface or introdu(^tion, to iliow the 
 
 * So in Juvenal's Satire I. Line j. * Now though the margin 
 and back ficic of the book be fully written upon, yet OreRts re- 
 mains unfiuiihed.' 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 185 
 
 ^eat dignity, importance, and excellence of the prophecies 
 here delivered. 
 
 CHAP. VI. 
 
 1. And I faw when the 2. And I faw, and behold. 
 
 Lamb opened one of the a white horfe ; and he that 
 
 feals, and I heard as it were fat on him had a bow, and a 
 
 the noife of thunder, one of crown was given unto 'him, 
 
 the four beafls, laying. Come, and he went forth conquer- 
 
 and fee. ing, and to conquer. 
 
 As the feals are opened in order, fo the events follow m 
 order too. The firft feal or period, ver. 1 , 2. is memorable 
 for conqueft, and was proclaimed by the firft of the four 
 living creatures, who was like a Hon, and had his ftation in 
 the eaft. * And I faw, and behold, a white horfe ; and he 
 that fat on him had a bow, and a crown Was given unto him, 
 and he went forth conquering, and to conquer.' This firft 
 period commenceth with Vefpalian and Titus, who from 
 commanding * in the eaft, were advanced to the empire ; and 
 Vefpafian for this reafon was regarded, f both by Romans 
 and foreigners, as that great prince who was to come out of 
 the eaft, and obtain dominion over the world. They * went 
 forth to conquer;' for they made an entire conqueft of Judea, 
 deftroying Jerufalem, and carried the Jews captive into all 
 nations. As thefe prophecies were written a few years be- 
 fore the deftruclion of Jerufalem, they properly begin with 
 fome allufton to that memorable event ; and a flxort allufion 
 was fuflident, our Saviour himfelf having enlarged fo much 
 upon all the particulars. The hwy the iv/iite horfe^ and the 
 croivfi are proper emblems of vidlory, triumph, and royalty ; 
 and the proclamation of conqueft is fitly made by a creature 
 like a lion. This period continued during the reigns of the 
 Flavian family and the fliort reign of Nerva, about 28 years. 
 They who fuppofe this book to have been written in Do- 
 mitian's time, fome years after the deftru^Slion of Jerufdem, 
 are obliged to give another explanation of this firft feal, ap- 
 plicable to fome fubfequent event, that it may not be deemed 
 
 * < In his (Vitellius*) time, Vefpafian feized the chief command 
 in the eaft.* See Aurelius Vigor's Abridgment, Chap. viii. 
 
 t See Tacitus* hillory, Book V. page 217, in Lipfius* editioa. 
 See Suetonius* Life of Vefpafian, Chap. iv. See Jofephus* Jewifli 
 wars, Book VI. Chap. v. Sed. 4. page 1283, in Hudfon*8 edition* 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 8, X 
 
186 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 a hiftory of things paft Inftead of a prophecy of things to 
 come. Now their notion is, that this firft feal exhibits a 
 reprefentation of the pcrfon and dignity of Chrift, and of the 
 triumphs of the Chriftian rehgion over all the powers of 
 Paganifm. At the fame time they allow (as it is generally 
 allowed) that the fix firft feals efpecially relate to Heathen 
 Rome, and comprehend fo many notable periods in the Ro- 
 man Hiftory. But where then is the propriety or confidence, 
 of underftanding this firft feal of Chrift and the Chriftian re- 
 ligion, and the fucceeding feals of fuccefiive revolutions in the 
 Roman empire, during its pagan and unconverted ftate ? 
 And what good reafon can be given for reprefenting the 
 Church in triumph and glory, at a period when it was moft 
 grievoufly perfecuted and afflicted ? Would it not have been 
 more uniform and of a piece, and have agreed better with 
 the feries and order of true hiftory, if they had applied this 
 firft feal to the conquefts of Vefpafian and Titus, and the 
 deftruftion of Jerufalem •, as they have applied the fecond 
 feal to the wars of Trajan and Adrian with the Jews, and 
 the third and following feals to tranfadtions of other Roman 
 emperors ? The four living creatures have their ftations, as 
 we have f]\own, in the four quarters, eaft, weft, fouth and 
 north, to denote from what part we are to look for the comple- 
 tion of the prophecy : and as Trajan proceeded from the 
 wej}, Septimius Severus from the fout/ii and Maximine from 
 the Tiort/i, what other emperor before them, befides Vefpafian, 
 came from the eafij which was the ftation of the Hon, who 
 made the firft proclamation ? It fliould feem therefore that 
 the interpretation which was firft propofed is the more eligi- 
 ble, and indeed I cannot fee how this firft feal can be well ex- 
 plicated otherwife, confiftently with thetrutli of hiftory and 
 Qther circumftances of the prophecy -, and if this be the true 
 interpretation, this is a farther argument that the book was 
 more probably written in the perfecutions under Nero than 
 in thofe under Domitian. 
 
 3. And when he had open- and poiuer was given to him 
 ed the fecond feal, I heard that fat thereon, to take peace 
 the fecond beaft fay, Come, from the earth, and that they 
 and fee. fhould kill one another : and 
 
 4. And there went out there was given unto him a 
 another horfe that was red ; great fword. 
 
 The fecond feal or period, ver. 3, 4. is noted for war and 
 flaughtcr, and was proclaimed by the fecond living creatur^, 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 1-87 
 
 who was like an ox, and had his ftation in the weft. < And 
 there went out another horfe that was red: and power was 
 given to him that fat thereon, to take peace from the earth, 
 and that they fliould kill one another ; and there was given 
 unto him a great fvvord.' This fecond period commenceth 
 with Trajan, who came from the weft, being a * Spaniard 
 by birth, and was the firft foreigner who was elevated to the 
 imperial throne. In his reign and that of his fucceftbr Adrian 
 there were horrid wars and {laughters, and efi:»ecially be- 
 tween the rebellious Jews and the Romans. Dion relates, 
 j- that the Jews about Cyrene flew of the Romans and Greeks 
 two hundred and twenty thoufand men with the moft fliock- 
 jng circumftances of barbarity. In Egypt alio and in Cyprus 
 they committed the like barbarities, and there periftied two 
 hundred and forty thoufand men more. But the Jews were 
 Aibdued in their turn by the other generals and Lucius fent 
 againft them by Trajan. Eufebius writing of the fame time, 
 faith, X that the Jews inflamed as it were by fome violent 
 and feditious fpirit, in the firft confli^lt gained a vi(^tory over 
 the Gentiles, who fiying to Alexandria, took and killed the 
 Jews in the city. The emperor fent Marcius Turbo againft 
 them, with great forces by fea and land ; who in many battles 
 ^ew many myriads of the Jews. The emperor alfo fulpe<^- 
 
 ♦ * Trajan a Spaniard, was neither an Italian, nor of Italian ex- 
 tra6^ion. No foreigner before him had rifen to the fovereignty of 
 the Romans.* See Dion's hiftory, Book LXVIII. page 771, in 
 JLeunclavius' edition. 
 
 f < At this time the Jews who inhabited Cyrene, flew of the 
 Romans and Greeks twenty-two myriads. In Egypt and in Cy- 
 prus they committed hke barbarities,— for they deftroyed there 
 twenty-four myriads, But Lucius and other generals were fent by 
 Trajan againft the Jews, who fubdued them in their turn.* See 
 Dion in the fame Work, page 786, 
 
 J * They as if ftirred up by fome horrible and feditious demon, 
 flew to arms,— in the firft engagement they obtained a vi<flory over 
 the Greeks, who in their flight entered into the city of Alexandria. 
 There they laid hold of and put to death all the Jews found ia 
 that city. The emperor fent againft them Marcius Turbo with a 
 great naval and land force. He in numerous engagements put many 
 of the Jews to death. The emperor having fufpefted that the 
 Jews who dwelt in Mefopotamia would attack the inhabitants of 
 that country, gave command to Lucius Quietus to expel them from 
 that province. He marching againft them flew a vaft number of 
 them there.* See Eufebius* Hiftory, Book IV. (|Jhap. ii,' 
 
 X 2 
 
188 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 ing that they might make the like commotions In Mofopotamia 
 ordered Lucius Quietus to expel them out of the province, 
 who marching againft: them flew a very great multitude of 
 them there. Orollus treating of the fame time, faith, * that 
 the Jews with an incredible commotion, made wild as it 
 were with rage, rofe at once in different parts of the earth. 
 For throughout all Libya they waged the iierceft wars again ll 
 the inhabitants, and the country was almolt defolated, 
 Egypt alfo and Cyrene and Thebais they dilturbed with cruel 
 feditions. But in Alexandria they were overcome in battle. 
 In Mefopotamia alfo war was made upon the rebellious Jews 
 by the command of the emperor. So that many thoufands 
 of them were deftroyed with vaft flaughter. They utterly 
 deflroyed Salamis, a city of Cyprus, having £rlt murdered 
 all the inhabitants. Thefe things were tranfacted in the reign 
 of Trajan : and in the reign of Adrian f was their great re- 
 bellion under their falfe Meffiah Barchcchab, and their final 
 difperfion, after fifty of their ftrongeft caftles, and nine hundred 
 and eighty-five of their beft towns had been demoliflied, and 
 after live hundred and eighty thoufand men had been flain 
 by the fword, befides an infinite number who had periflied by 
 famine and ficknefs and other caiualties, with great lofs and 
 flaughter too of the Romans, infomuch that the emperor 
 forbore the ufual falutations in his letters to the fenate. Here 
 was another illuftrious triumph of Chrifi: over his enemies ; 
 and' the Jews and the Romans, both the perfecutors of the 
 Chriflians, were remarkably made the dreadful executioners 
 of divine vengeance upon one another. The great fword 
 zxidi'^red horfe are expreilive emblems of this flaughtering and 
 bloody period ; and the proclamation for flaughter is fitly 
 
 * < At one time the Jews with an incredible commotion, as if 
 made wild with rage, became terrible through different parts of the 
 earth. For they carried on the ficrceft wars throughout Africa 
 jigainft the inhabitants, and having flain the cultivators, the country 
 was rendered dcfolate. — They embroiled Egypt, the whole of Cy- 
 rene and Thebais with cruel feditions. But in a battle which was 
 fought at Alexandria they were overcome and routed. In Mefo- 
 potamia alfo rebelling, war was carried on againil them, by an order 
 from the emperor. And thus by a vaft flaughter, many thoufands 
 of them periflicd. They truly deftroyed Salamis a city of Cyprus, 
 by killing all the inhabitants.' See Orofius' Hiftory, Book VIL 
 Chap. )^ii. page 487, in Havercamp's edition. 
 
 f See Eufcbius' fame Work, Chap. vi. See Dion's Hiftory, 
 Book IXiyi* page 71^4. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 189 
 
 made by a creature like an ox that is dcftined for {laughter. 
 This period continued during the reigns of Trajan and his luc- 
 celibrs by blood or adoption about 9d years. 
 
 5. And when he had open- G. And I heard a voice in 
 ed the third leal, I heard the the midft of the four beaft^v/ 
 third bead fay, Come, and fay, A mealhre of wheat for 
 fee. And I beheld, and lo, a penny, and three raeafures 
 a black horfe -, and he that of barley for a penny ; and 
 fat on him had a pair of ba- fee thou hurt not the oil and 
 lances in his hand. the wine. 
 
 The third feal or period, ver. 5, 6. is characterized by the 
 ftrict execution of jultice and judgment, and by the procura- 
 tion of corn and oil and wine ; and was proclaimed by the 
 third living creature, who' was like a man, and had his ftation. 
 in the louth. ' And 1 beheld, and lo, a black horfe ; and 
 he th?.t fat on him had a pair of balances in his hand. And 
 I heard a voice in the miJil of the four living creatures fay, 
 A meafure of wheat for a penny, an(^ three meafures of barley 
 for a penny ♦, and fee thou hurt not the oil and the wine.' 
 Where Grotius and others have * obferved, that a chcenix of 
 corn, the meafure here mentioned, was a man's daily allow- 
 ance, as a j^Y/77/?/ was his daily wages; fo that if his daily- ^ 
 labour could earn no more than his daily bread, without other 
 provifion for himfelf and his family, corn muft needs bear a 
 very high price. But whatever may be the capacity of the 
 chcenixy which is difHcult to be determined, as it was different 
 in different times and countries ; yet fuch care and fuch re-, 
 gulations about the neceffaries of life imply fome want and 
 icarcity of them. Scarcity obligeth men to exaanefs in th^Qi^j 
 price and meafure of things. In fhort, the intent of the 
 prophefcy is, that corn fliould be provided for the people, but 
 It Ihould be diftributed in exadt meafure and proportion. 
 This third period commenceth with Septimius Severus, who 
 was an emperor from the fouth, being f a native of Africa, 
 
 * * But a choenix of wheat was as much as a man in health ftands 
 daily in need of, as the learned liave remarked out of the third and 
 feventh bpoks of Herodotus. Others have coUedt^d the fame thino- 
 from the writings of Hippocrates, Diogenes Liiertius and Athe- ^ 
 n^eus. But a JDenarius or a penny, was as much money as a man 
 working vigorously could earn a day, as is manifell from Mat. xx. 
 % Sec, See Grotius on the pallage. Sec alfo Vitringa, page 259. 
 
 f * Septimius Severus, — a native of Africa, He wis the only 
 emperor that ever came from Africa, none that went before or that 
 followed being of this country.' See Eutropius,^1feookVni. Chap, 
 Xf— * On the death of Didius Julianas, Severus a natwe of Africa 
 
Idd DISSERTATIONS OU 
 
 He was an * enacHior of jufl: and equal laws, and was very 
 fevere and implacable to offences ; he would not iuffer even 
 p^^tty larcenies to go unpuniihed : as neither would Alexander 
 Severus in the fame period, wlio f was a moft fevere judge 
 againft thieves; and was fo fond of the Chriftian maxim, 
 * Whatfoever you would not have done to you, do not you 
 to another,' that he commanded it to be engraven on the 
 palace, and on the public buildings. Thefe two emperors 
 were alfo no lefs celebrated for the procuring of corn and oil 
 and other proviiions, and for fupplying the Ron>ans with 
 them after they had experienced the want of them. They 
 repaired the negle(51:s of former times, and corretSled the abufes 
 of former princes. Of Septitnius Severus it is faid, that % the 
 provifion of corn, which he found very fmall, he fo far con- 
 fulted, that at his death he left a certain rate or allowance 
 to the Roman people for feven years : and alfo of oil as much 
 as for the fpace of five years might fupply not only the ufes 
 of the city, but hkewife of all Italy which might want oil. 
 Of Alexander Severus it is alfo faid, that § he took fuch care 
 in providing for the Roman people, that the corn which He- 
 liogabalus had wafted, he replaced out of his own money ; 
 the oil alfo, xyhich Septimius Severus had given to the people, 
 and which Heliogabalus had leliened, he reftored whole as 
 
 obtained tbe fovereignty.' See Aelius Spartianus' life of Severus, 
 3ee the writers of the Auguftan Hiftory, Book VI, page 64?, iu 
 ^almafiiJs' edition. 
 
 * * He was an enaAor of equal laws, — -He was implacable in 
 the cafe of offences. — -He* would not fuffer even petty larceny to 
 pafs without punifhment.' See Anrelius Vi6tor, Chap. x. 
 
 f He was a moft rigorous judge againil thieves. — *' Do not tq 
 finother what yon would not have done to yourfelf," was a fentence 
 fo much elleemed by him, that he caufed it to be infcribed on his 
 palace, and on his public works.' See l^ampridius* life of Alex- 
 ander. See the writers of the Auguftan Hiftory, Book VI. page 
 J23, and 1J2, in Silmafius* edition. 
 
 1 * With refpecV to corn, of which he had found a fmall quan- 
 tity, he To contrived that at his death, he left to the Roman people 
 ^ futiiciency for the confumption of feven years.' See Spurtian in 
 the fame piaco, page 97. * And of oil he left what might fnffice 
 JFor the ufe of the city and of all Italy, during live years.' See 
 ^partinn's hft of Severus, page 73. 
 
 § ' He made fuch provifion for the people of Rome, that the corn 
 wafted by Hehogabalus, he replaced at his own proper expence — r 
 The oil too which had been diminifhed by HeHogabalus, he reftored 
 ^l^o^e as before.' See Lampridius* life of Alexander, page 121, 
 
THE PROPHECIES; l^l 
 
 before. The colour of the black horfe befits the feverity of 
 their nature and their name, and the balances are the well 
 known emblem of juftice, as well as an intimation of fcarcity ; 
 and the proclamation for juftice and judgment, and for the 
 procuration of corn and oil and wine, is fitly made by a crea- 
 ture like a man. This period continued during the reigns of 
 the Septimian family about ¥2, years. 
 
 7. And when he had open- Death,and Hell followed with 
 ed the fourth feal, I heard him : and power was givea 
 the voice of the fourth bead: unto them, over the fourth 
 fay, Come, and fee. part of the earth, to kill with 
 
 8. And I looked, and be- fword, and with hunger, and 
 hold, a pale horfe*, and his with death/and withthe beafts 
 name that fat on him was of the earth. 
 
 The fourth feal or period, ver. 7, 8. is diftinguiflied by a 
 concurrence of evils, war, and famine, and peftilence, and 
 wild beafts *, and was proclaimed by the fourth living crea- 
 ture, who was like an eagle, and had his ftation in the north. 
 * And I looked, and behold, a pale horfe : and his name 
 that fat on him was Death, and Hell followed with him : 
 and power was given unto them, over the fourth part of the 
 earth, to kill with fword, and with hunger, and with death, 
 and with the beafts of the earth.' Thefe are the fame * four 
 fore judgments,' with which Ezekiel xiv. 21. threatened Je- 
 rufalem, * the fword, and the famine, and the noifome beafb, 
 and the peftilence :' for in the oriental languages the pefti- 
 lence is emphatically * ftiled death. Thele four were to 
 deftroy * the fourth part' of mankind ; and the image is very 
 poetical of * death riding on a pale horfe, and hell or the 
 grave following with him,' ready to fwallow up the dead 
 corpfes. Tins period commenceth with Maximine, who was 
 an emperor from the north, being f born of barbarous pa- 
 
 * * By death in Hebrew we are to underftand the peftilence. For 
 fo moth or death is to be taken, Jer. ix. 21. and xviii. 21. Thus we 
 read in the book of the fon of Sirach, xxxix. 29. famine and death, 
 where by death no doubt is fignified the peRilence. The Syriac 
 tranflator both here and in Luke, where the peRilence is made ufe of, 
 renders it * Mothna,' that is deaths. And the Hebrew word Deber 
 lignifying the peftilence, is rendered by the S otuagint peftjlence. 
 In the fame manner it is tranflated by the Chaldean and Latin,. 
 Lev. xxvi. 25, After thefe examples, Sulpicius in lii<^ life of Seve- 
 rus puts death for the peftilence. See Grotius on Matth. xxiv. 7. 
 
 f ' H* was of a town in Thrace, near to the barbarians, and de- 
 fcended from barbarians both by the father and the mothci's fide^* 
 See Julius Capitolinus' life of Maximus. See the writers of the 
 
I9t DISSERTATIONS OM 
 
 rents In a Village of Thrace. He was indeed a barbarian irt 
 nil refpe^^ts. There was not, as an * hiftorian aflirms, a more 
 cruel animal upon the earth j he was fo cruel, that he was 
 defervedly called by the name of Cycolps, jjufiris, Phalaris, 
 and the woril of tyrants. The hiftory of his and feveral fuc- 
 ceedin^ reigns is full of wars and murders, mutinies of fol- 
 diers, and invallons of foreign armies, rebeUions of lubjects, 
 and deaths of princes. There were more than twenty em- 
 perors in the fpace of fifty years, and all or mod: of them 
 died in war, or were murdered bv their own foldiers and 
 fubje(Sts. Befides lawful emperors, there were in the reign 
 of Gallienus f thirty tyrants or ufurpers, who fet up in diffe- 
 rent parts of the empire, and came all to violent and miler- 
 able ends. Here was fufficient employment for the/iuorchy 
 and fuch wars and devaluations mull neceflarily produce a 
 famine^ and the famine is another diftinguiihing calamity of 
 this period. In the reign of Gallus, the Scythians made fucli 
 incuriions, that ij: not one nation fubject to the Romans was 
 left unwafted by them, and every unwalled town, and moft 
 of the walled cities were taken by them. In the reign of 
 Probus alfo § there was a great famine throughout the world ; 
 and for want of vi£hials the army mutinied, and llew him. 
 An ufual confequence of famine is the pcjl'ilcncey and the 
 yejlllence is the third diftinguilhing calamity of this period. 
 This peflilence, according to || Zonaras, ariling from Ethio- 
 
 Auguftan hiftory, Book VI. page 138, in Salmafius* edition. See- 
 ^Ifo Salmalius* and Cafaubon's notes. * Maximnius was born in the 
 interior of Thrace, and was half a barbarian* See Herodian, Book 
 VI. page 14-3, in Henry Stephen's edition of 15S1. 
 »»'. « t There was not a more cruel animal upon the earth. — He wa$ 
 fo cruel, that fon^e called him Cyclops, others Bufiris, others Sciro, 
 feme Phalaris, many Typho, or Gyges.* See Julius Capitolinus' 
 lives, page 14<1. 
 
 f See Trebeliius Pollio on the thirty tyrants. See the writers of 
 the Auguftan hil1:ory. Book VI. p. 184, &c. in Salmafius* hillory. 
 
 \ ' So that indeed no nation fnbjedl to the Romans remained 
 unhurt by them, hut I might affirm that almoft every unwalled 
 town was taken by them, and even the greater part of them that 
 were defended by walls.* See Zozimus in his account of thereiga 
 of Gallus, Book I. Sea. 26. 
 
 ^ * There was a great famine over the world, and provifions 
 being wanted, the army mutinied, and meeting the emperor, they 
 put him to death.' See John Mulela's Chronicle, page 400, in the 
 Oxford edition of \m\. 
 
 11 * Zonaras hath told, nor are other writers Client, that under the 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 19% 
 
 pia, while Gallus and Volufian were emperors, pervaded all 
 the Roman provinces, and for 15 years together incredibly 
 exhaufted them ; and fo learned a man as Lipfius declares, 
 that he never read of any greater plague, for the fpace of 
 time that it lafted, or of land that it overfpread. Zoziraus, 
 fpeaking of the devaftations of the Scythians in the reign of 
 Gallus before-mentioned, farther addeth, that * the pefti- 
 lence not lefs pernicious than the war, deftroyed whatever 
 was left of human kind, and made fuch havock as it had 
 never done in former times. He faith alfo, that in the reign 
 of Gallienus, f fuch a grievous peftilence as never happened 
 at any time before, rendered the calamities inflicted by the 
 barbarians more moderate. He faith afterwards too in the 
 reign of Claudius, that :j: the peftilence feizing on the Ro- 
 mans as well as the barbarians, many of the army died, and 
 alfo Claudius the emperor. Dionylius in § Eufebius treat- 
 ing of the fame time, mentions the nuar and the famine and 
 the pejlilencey as fucceeding one another in their natural 
 order. St. Cyprian too mentions || all the three together, 
 
 reign of Gallus and Volufian, a peftilence originating in. Ethiopia, 
 pervaded all the Roman provinces, and for the fpace of fifteen fuc- 
 ceflive years, incredibly exhaufted them, A celebrated author of 
 the prefent age hath faid, that in the courfe of his reading, he had 
 never met with a plague of fo long continuance or fo extenfive.' See 
 Mede, page 44-6. See Zonaras in his account of the emperors Gal- 
 lus and Volufian. See Lipfius on Conftancy, Book \\. Chap, xxiii. 
 
 * * And not lefs than the war which burft out in all direftions, 
 a peftilence brake forth in all the cities and villages, and deftroyed 
 every thing human which the war had left, and wrought fuch havoc 
 among men, as former ages had never witnefled.' See Zozimus in 
 the fame work. -^ 
 
 •)■ * A peftilence fuch as never had been in any former age, burd 
 forth like a devouring torrent, and rendered the calamities occafioned 
 by the barbarians more moderate.' See Zozimus in the fame work, 
 Sea. 37. 
 
 J * But the peftilence having feized the Romans, many of their 
 foldiers died, and Claudius alfo became its vidim.' See Zozimus 
 in the fame place, Seft. 46. 
 
 ^ See EufebiuV Ecclefiaftical hlftory. Book VII. Chap. xxii. ,^ 
 
 II * But verily when you fay, that many complain of the fre- 
 quency of wars, of the prevailing of peftilence and famine,* &<:. See" 
 his work aJdreffed to Demetrian, page 129, in Fell's edition, 
 * That wars fcontinue to be rnbre freq^uent, that fterility and famine 
 add to t^tir ankiety, that our'health is interrupted by prevailing dif- 
 eafes, that the human race is vvafted by the peftilence.* &c- See 
 in'the fame place, page 130.''''"^^^* »^" '^^"^ ^'*'" '-*''^*^ 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 8. Y 
 
191" DISSERTATIONS OK 
 
 as troubling the world more at that time than at any other* 
 He wrote alfo a * treatife upon tliis very peftilence which 
 he intitled De mortalitatey as if he had taken the name from 
 the pro; hecy which had predicted it. In fhort, without aU 
 leging more teftimonies, Eutropius affirms of Gallus and 
 Volufian, that f their reign was remarkable only for the pefti- 
 lence and difeafes and licknel's. Orofms X afTerts much the 
 fame things : and Trebellius PoUio iikewife § informs us, 
 that in the reign of Gallienus the peftilence was fo great that 
 five thoufand men died in one day. When the countries lie 
 thus uncultivated, uninhabited, unfrequented, the luild beajls 
 multiply, and come into the towns to devour men : which 
 is the fourth diftinguifhlng calamity of this period. This 
 would appear a probable confequence of the former calami- 
 ties, if hiftory had recorded nothing of it : but we read in 
 hiftory that I| five hundred wolves together entered into a 
 city, which was deferted by its inhabitants, and where the 
 young Maximine chanced to be. It is well known, that 
 the Heathens malicioufly afcribed all public calamities to the 
 Chrillians, and among them we find objected f the wars 
 which they were obliged to wage with lions and wild beafts ; 
 as we may colle^l from Arnobius, who wrote Toon after this 
 time. The colour of the pale horfe is very fuitable to the 
 rnprtallty of tliis period : and the proclamation for death 
 and deftruftlon is fitly made by a creature like an eagle that 
 watches for carcafes. This period continued from Maxi- 
 mine to Diocletian about fifty years. 
 
 9. And when he had open^- that were flain for the word 
 ed the fifth feal, I faw under of God, and for theteftimony 
 the altar the fouls of them which they held. ^^j_j ^ 
 
 * See Fell's edition, page 110. 
 
 •j- * Their reigns have been known, only by tlie peflllence, thff 
 difeafes and ficknefles which then prevailed.* See Eutropius, Book 
 IX. Chap. V. J ^^;: 
 
 X * Gallus and Volufian have been remarkable for thefe miferfes 
 alorje.' See Orofius* Hiftory, Chap. xxi. 
 
 ^ * The pcllilence was fo great, that in one day five thoufand 
 perfons perifhed.' Sec Trebellius' PoUio on the reign of Gallus, 
 page 177. 
 
 -Tl * Five hundred wolves at once, entered a city into u-hich Max- 
 ionin had betaken himfelf. That city deferted by its inhabitants, had 
 its gates ftanding wide open to tliat prince when he came to it.' See 
 J"uIjus Capitolinus' account of the younger Maximin, page 150. 
 
 ^ * Whtn had we wars with wild beaAs, and battles with lions^ 
 it was not fo with us in former times.' Ste Arnobius agaiuft the 
 Gentiles, Book 1. page 5, in the Leyden edition of 1651. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 195 
 
 10. And they cried with a given unto every one of them, 
 loud voice, faying, How long, and it was faid unto them, that 
 O Lord, holy and true, doil they fliould reft yet for a little 
 thou not jud^e and avenge feafon^ until their fellow-fer-"^ 
 our blood on them that dwell vants alfo, and their brethren 
 On the earth ? that fhould be killed as they 
 
 11. And white robes were were, fhould be fulfilled. '"*'',^ 
 The following feals have nothing extrinlical, like the pro"--' 
 
 clamation of the living creatures, to determine from what, 
 quarter we mufl: expert their completion ; but they are fuf*.^ 
 ficiently dillingiiilhed by their internal marks and charac- 
 ters. The fifth feal or period is remarkable for a dreadful 
 perfecution of the Chridians, who are reprefented, ver. 9. 
 lying ^ under the altar,* (for the fcene is ftill in the taber- 
 nacle or temple) as facrifices newly flain and offered to God^ 
 They * cry aloud,* ver. 10. for the Lord to * judge and 
 avenge' their caufe ; that is, the cruelties exercifed upon 
 them were of fo barbarous and atrocious a nature, as to dcf. 
 ferve and provoke the vengeance of the Lord. * White 
 robes are given unto every one of them,' ver. 11. as a token 
 of their jiiftification and acceptance with God •, and they ar^_^ 
 exhorted to ' reffc for a feafon,' till the number of the mar-* 
 tyrs be completed, when they fhall receive their full reward, 
 as we fliill fee hereafter. Where Mr. Lowman * obferves 
 very well, that " this reprefentatioa feems much to favour 
 the immediate happinefs of departed faints, and hardly to 
 confill with that uncomfortable opinion, the infenfible ftate 
 of departed fouls, till after the refurredlion." There were 
 other perfecutions before, but this was by far the moft confii- 
 derable, the tenth and laft general perfecution which was 
 begun by Diocletian, and continued by others, and lafted 
 longer, and extended farther, and was fharper and more 
 bloody than any or all preceding j and therefore this was 
 particularly predicted. Eufebius and Lactantius, who were 
 two eye-witnelTes, have f written large accounts of it. Oro- 
 lius X aflerts, that this perfecution was longer and more cruel 
 
 * See Lowman on the Revelation, page 51. 
 
 f See Eafebius' Ecclefiallical Hiftory, Book VIIL with the- 
 fupplement. See Ladantiuson the death of Perfecutors, Chap. 7. 
 
 J * Which perfecation was longer and more cruel, than almoflall 
 that had gone before it. For it was carried on inCefTantly during*^ 
 ten years, in the burning of churches, in the profcribing of the in- 
 nocent, and in the flaying of martyrs.' See Orofius' hillory, Book. 
 VIL Chap. xxr. page 523, in Haverciunp*$ edition. ''** ^ 
 
 J 2' "'^■' 
 
196 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 than all the pafl: ; for it raged incefi'antly for ten ytars,by 
 burning the churches, profcribing the innocent, and* flayin'^ 
 the martyrs. Sulpicius Severus too * deilribes it as the mail 
 bitter perfecution, which for ten years together depopulated 
 the people of God ; at which time all the world almoft was 
 ftained with the flicred blood of the martyrs, and was never 
 more exhaufted by any wars. iSo that this became a me- 
 morable sera to the Chriftians, under the name of the sera 
 of Diocletian, or as it is otherwife called the xra of martyrs. 
 
 12. And I beheld when he 1.3. And the kings of the 
 had opened the fixth feal, earth, and the great men, 
 and lo, there was a great and the rich men, and tl>e 
 earthquake, and the fun be- chief captains, and the migh- 
 came black as fackcloth of ty men, and every bond man, 
 hair, and the moon became and every free man hid them- 
 as blood. . felves in the dens, and in the 
 
 13. And the ftars of heaven rocks of the mountains : 
 
 fell unto the earth, even as a 16. And faid to the moun- 
 lig-tree cafteth her untimely tains and rocks, Fall on us 
 ligs when flie is fliaken of a and hide us from the face of 
 mighty wind. him that fitteth on the throne, 
 
 H. And the heaven de- and from the wrath of the 
 parted as a fcrole when it is Lamb : 
 
 rolled together : and every 17. For the great day of his 
 mountain and ifland were wrath is come ; and who fhall 
 moved out of their places : be able to ftand ? 
 
 The fixth feal or period produceth mighty changes and 
 revolutions, which according to the prophetic ftile are ex- 
 preiTed by great commotions in the earth, and in the hea- 
 vens. The very fame images, the very fame exprefTions are 
 employed by other prophets concerning the mutations and 
 alterations of religions and governments -, and why may they 
 not therefore with equal iitnefs and propriety be applied to 
 one of the greateft and mod memorable revolutions which 
 ever were in the world, the fubverfion of the Heathen reli- 
 gion, and eftablifliment of the Chriftian, which was begun 
 by Conftantine the Great, and was completed by his fuccef- 
 fors ? The feries of the prophecy requires this application, 
 and all the phrafes and exprellions will eafily admit of fuch 
 
 * * The bittereft perfecution, which durii>g ten fuccefiive years 
 cut off the people of God, wherein almoll the whole world was 
 ftained with the facred blood of the martyrs. By no wars was the 
 world ever exhaufted to a greater degree.* See Sulpicius Severus* 
 Sacred hiftory, Book II. page 99, in the Elzevir edition of lG5(j. 
 
THE PROPHECIES, 1D7 
 
 ■ i 
 
 a conftru<flIon. * And I beheld when he liad opened the 
 lixth feal/ ver. 12. * and lo, there was feifvws inc'gasz, 
 great earthquake, (pr rather a great concuffion ;' for the word 
 in the original coiPiprehends the (liaking of heaven as well 
 as of the earth. The fame phrafe is ufed by the prophet 
 Haggai, ii. 6, 21. concerning the lirft coming of Chrift, .' I 
 will Ihake the heavens and the earth :' and this Hiaking, as 
 the apoftle faith, Heb. xii. 27. * lignifieth the removing of 
 thofe things which are fliaken \ and fo the prophet Haggai 
 bimfelf explains it, * I will fliake the heavens and the earth. 
 And I will overthrow the throne of kingdoms, and I will 
 deftroy the ftrength of the kingdoms of the Heathen :' And 
 where was ever a greater concuJSion or removal, than when 
 Chriftianity was advanced to the throne of Faganifm, and 
 idolatry gave place to the true religion ? Then follow the 
 particular effects of this general concufilon, ver. 12, 13, 14. 
 
 * And the fun became black as fackcloth of hair, and the 
 moon became as blood \ And the ll:ars of heaven f^U unto 
 the earth, even as a fig-tree cafteth her untimely figs when 
 £he is Ihaken with a mighty wind : And the heavens de- 
 parted as a fcrole when it is rolled together ; and every moun- 
 tain and ifland were moved out of their places.' Ifaiah 
 fpeaketh much in the fame manner concerning Babylon and 
 Idumea \ xiii. 10. xxxiv. 4-. * For the fiiars of heaven and 
 the conftellations thereof fhall not give their light ; the fun 
 fhall be darkened in his going forth, and the moon fliall not 
 caufe her light to fhine : And all the hoft of heaveh fliall be 
 difTolved, and the heavens fhall be rolled together as a fcrole ; 
 and all their hoft fhall fall down as the leaf falleth off from 
 the vine, and as a falling fig from the fig-tree :' And Jere- 
 miah concerning the land of Judah, iv. 23, 2 L * I beheld 
 the earth, and lo, it was without form and void ; and the 
 heavens, and they had no light : I beheld the mountains, 
 and lo, they trembled, and all the hills moved lightly ;' And 
 Ezekiel concerning Egypt, xxxii. 7. ^ And when I Ihall put 
 thee out, I will cover the heaven, and make the ftars thereof 
 dark : I will cover the fun with a cloud, and the moon fhall 
 not give her light :' And Joel concerning Jerufalem, ii, 10, 
 31. ' The earth fhall quake before them, the heavens fliall 
 tremble, the fun aiid the moon fliall be dark, and the ftars 
 fliall withdraw their fhining : the {nn flrall he turned into 
 darknefs, and the moon into blood, before the great and ter- 
 rible day of the Lord come :' And our Saviour himfelf alfo 
 concerning the deRruflion of Jerufalem, Matth. xxiv. 29. 
 
 * The lun fh^iU be darkened, and the moon fhall not give 
 
198 DISSERTATIOKS ON 
 
 her llglit, and the ftars (hall fall from heaven, and the powers 
 of the heavens Ihall be Ihaken.' Now it is certain, that the 
 fall of %ny of thefe cities and kingdoms was not of greater 
 coacern and confequence to the world, nor more delerving 
 to b^ defcribed in fuch pompous figures, than th/? fall of the 
 Pagan Roman empire, when the great lights of the heathen 
 world, the fun^ mootij and JiarSy the powers civil and eccle- 
 fiaftical, were all eclipfed and obfcured, the heathen empe- 
 rors and Caefars were flain, the heathen priefts and augurs, 
 were extirpated, the heathen officers and magiftrates were 
 removed, the heathen temples were demolifhed, and their 
 revenues appropriated to better ufes. It is cuftomary with 
 the prophets, after they have defcribed a thing in the moft 
 fymbolical and figurative diction, to reprefetit the fame again 
 in plainer language : and the fame method is obfcrved here, 
 ver. 15, IG, 17. * And the kings of the earth, and the great 
 men, and the rich men, and the chief captains, and the 
 mighty men, and every bond man, and every free man, that 
 is" Maximian, Galerius, Maximine, Maxentius, Licinius, &c. 
 with all their adherents and followers, were io routed and 
 difperfed, that they * hid themfelves in the dens, and in the 
 rocks of the mountains, and faid to the mountains and rocks> 
 Fall on us, and hide us •,' exprefHons ufed, as in other 
 prophets, Ifa. ii. 19, 21. Hof. x. 8. Luke xxiii. 30. to de- 
 note the utmoft terror and confternation ; * Fall on us, and 
 hide us from the face of him that fitteth on the throne, and 
 from the wrath of the Lamb •, for the great day of his 
 wrath is come ; and who (liall be jible to ffcand V This is 
 therefore a triumph of Chrift over his heathen enemies, and 
 a triumph after a fevere perfecution ; {<^ that the time and 
 all the circumftances, as well as the feries and order of the 
 prophecy, agree perfectly with this interpretation. * Gale-- 
 rius, f Maximine, and :j: Licinius made even a public con- 
 fefHon of their guilt, recalled their decrees and edi6ts agalnft 
 the Chriftians, and acknowledged the jull judgmeots of God 
 and of Chrift in their deftrut^tion. 
 
 ♦ See Eufebius' Ecclefiaftical hiftory, Bo'6k Vin.'Ghap;-tvti'' 
 See his life (^f Couftantine, Book I. Chap. Ivii. See La£lantius on 
 the death of Perfecutors, Chap, xxxiii. &c^'. ^q jcjiI ''/tJ tO -". 
 
 f See Eufcbius' Ecckfuftical hiftory. Book IX. Chap, i*, l^u^ 
 and xi. See h:s life of Conllantinc, Book 1. Chap. Hx. See \\t\y 
 fame work of Laftaatius, Chap, xlix, , , j^^. 
 
 ± $ee Eufebiu«' life of Couftantine, Book II. Chap, xviii. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 
 
 l^S 
 
 
 CHAP. VII. 
 
 i; And after thefe things, 
 I faw four angels (landing 
 on the four corners of the 
 earth, holding the four winds 
 of the earth, that the wind 
 ihould not blow on the earth, 
 nor on the fea, nor on any tree. 
 
 2. And I faw another an- 
 gel afcending from the eaft, 
 having the ieal of the living 
 God : and he cried with a 
 loud voice to the four angels, 
 to whom it was given to hurt 
 the earth and the fea. 
 
 3. Saying, Hurt not the 
 earth, neither the fea, nor the 
 trees, till we have fealed the 
 fervants of our God in their 
 foreheads. 
 
 4. And I heard the number 
 of them which were fealed : 
 /ind there ivere fealed an hun- 
 dred mid forty and four thou- 
 fand, of all the tribes of the 
 children of Ifrael. 
 
 5. Of the tribe of Judah 
 nuere fealed twelve thoufand. 
 Of the tribe of Reuben were 
 fealed twelve thoufand. Of 
 the tribe of Gad luere fealed 
 twelve thoufand. 
 
 6. Of the tribe of Afer were 
 fealed twelve thoufand. Of 
 the tribe of Nephthalim were 
 fealed twelve thoufand. Of 
 the tribe of Manafles ivere 
 fealed twelve thoufind. 
 
 7. Of the tribe of Simeon 
 ivefie fealed twelve' thoufand. 
 Of the tribe of Levi were fea- 
 led twelve thoufand. Of the 
 tribe of IfTachar were fealed 
 twelve thoufand. 
 
 8. Of the tribe of Zabulon 
 were fealed twelve thoufand. 
 Of the tribe of Jofeph were 
 fealed twelve thoufand. Of 
 the tribe of Benjamin wer^ 
 fealed twelve thoufand. 
 
 9. After tTiis I beheld, and 
 lo, a great multitude which 
 no man could number, of all 
 nations, and kindreds, and 
 people, and tongues, flood 
 before the throne, and before 
 the Lamb, clothed with white 
 robes, and palms ia their 
 hands ; 
 
 10. And cried with a loud: 
 voice, Saying, Salvation to 
 our God which fitteth upon 
 the throne, and unto the 
 Lamb. tj 
 
 1 1. And all the angels flood 
 
 o 
 
 round about the throne, and 
 about the elders, and the four^ 
 beads, and fell before the 
 throne on their faces, and 
 worfliipped God. 
 
 12. Saying, Amen: Blef-^ 
 ling and glory, and wifdom, . 
 and thankfgiving, and ho- .^ 
 nour, and power, and might;^ 
 be unto our God for ever an4\ 
 ever. Amen. 
 
 13. And one of the elders 
 anfwered, Saying unto me. 
 What are thefe which are 
 arrayed in white robes ? and 
 whence came they ? '^^ 
 
 14<. And I fald unto him, ^ 
 Sir, thou knoweft. And he 
 faid to me, Thefe ar^e they 
 which came out of great tri- 
 bulation, and have wafhed 
 their robes, and made them 
 
200 DISSERTATIONS Wl 
 
 white in the blood of the neither (hall the fun light on 
 Lamb. them, nor any heat. 
 
 15. 'Therefore are they be- 17. For the Lamb which 
 fore the throne of God, and is in the midft of the throne, 
 fervc him day and night in (hall feed them, and fhall 
 his temple ; and he that fit- lead them unto living foun- 
 teth on the throne fliall dwell tains of waters : and God 
 among them. fliall wipe away all tears from 
 
 16. They fliall hunger no their eyes, 
 more, neither thirft any more, 
 
 What follows in this chapter is flill a continuation of the 
 fixth feal, for the feventh feal is not opened till the beginning 
 of the next chapter. It is a defcription of the ft:ate of tlue 
 church in Conftantine's time, of the peace and prote<ftion 
 that it iliould enjoy under the civil powers, and of the great 
 accefiion that fhould be made to it both of Jews and Gentiles. 
 * Four angels,' ver. 1, 2, 3. are ordered by another angel to 
 rcftrain * the four winds' from blowing with violence on any 
 part of the world •, to fliow that thefe were halcyon days, 
 wherein the former wars and perfecutions fliould ceafe, and 
 peace and tranquillity be reftored for a feafon. Eufebius is 
 very copious upon this fubjedl in feveral parts of his writings ; 
 and hath '-^ applied that pafTage of the Pialmift in the verfion 
 of the Seventy, Pfal. xlvi. S, 9. * Come hither, and behold 
 the works of the Lord, what wonders he hath wrought in 
 the earth : He maketh wars to ceafe unto the end of the 
 earth, he brenketh the bow, and cutteth the fpear afunder, 
 he burnetii the chariot in the fire ;* which things, faith he, 
 being manifeftly fulfilled in our times, we rejoice over them. 
 Ladtantius alfo f faith in the fiime triumphant ftrain, " tran- 
 quillity being rcftored throughout the world, the church 
 which was lately ruined rileth again. Now after the violent 
 agitations of (o great a tempeft, a calm air and the defired 
 liglit become relplendent. Now God hath relieved the 
 nlHitSled. Now he hatli wiped away the tears of the forrow- 
 iuW Thefe are tcftimonies of contemporary writers ; % 
 
 *^ '^Over whicVi things as manifellly fulfilled in our time, we greatly 
 rejoice.* See Eufebius' Ecclcfiadical hitlory, Book X. Chap. i. 
 
 f * Tranquillity being reilored tliioughout the world, the cliurch 
 lately call down, now vift-th up again. Ncv after the tofiings of 
 fo great a tempert, we have a ferene flcy, and the wifhed for light 
 fh'rtics ag-ain. Now God hath relieved the afflicted. Now he hath 
 wiped away the tears of the furiowful.' See La6tantiu9 on the 
 death of Perfcciitoi'S, Chap. i. 
 
 J ^ee Daubuz, page 31L 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 201- 
 
 medals of Conftantine are ftlll preferved with the head of this 
 einperor on one fide, and this infcription, CONST ANTI- 
 K US AUG, and on the reverfe BEATA TRANQUIL- 
 LIT AS, Bltjffd Tratiquillity. During this time of tranquillity 
 * tlic fervants of God were to be fealed in their foreheads/ 
 It is an expreffion in alluiion to the ancient cufcom of mark- 
 ing fervants in their forelieads to diftinguilli what they were, 
 and to whom they belonged. Now among Chriftians baptifm 
 being the feal of the covenant between God and man, is there- 
 fore by ancient writers * often called thefia/y ihefigji, and 
 mark and character of the Lord : and it was the f practice in 
 early times, as it is at prefent, to make the iign of the crofs 
 upon the foreheads of the parties baptized. The fame fign of 
 the crofs was alfo made at confirmation ; and upon many 
 other occafions the Chriftians figned themfelves with thefign 
 of the crofs in their foreheads, as a token that they were not 
 afhamed of a crucified mafter, that on the contrary they glo- 
 ried in the crofs of Chrifl, and triumphed in that fymbol and 
 reprefentation of it. The ffa/lrig therefore * of the fervantj 
 of God in their foreheads' at this juncture, can imply no lefs, 
 than that many converts fhould be baptized, and thofe, who 
 before, in times of perfecution, had been compelled to worfliip 
 God in private, fliould now make a free, open, and public 
 profeilion of their religion ; and that fuch an acceflion wa« 
 made to the church, every one knoweth who knoweth any 
 thing of the hiftory of this time. 
 
 As the church of Chrift was firft formed out of the Jewifh. 
 church and nation, fo here, ver. 4 — 8. the fpiritual Ifrael is 
 firfl mentioned ; and the number of the thoufands of Ifrael 
 is that of the twelve patriarchs multiplied by the twelve 
 apoftles, which we fliall find to be a facred number through-* 
 out the Revelation. But the twelve tribes are not enumer- 
 ated here in the fame method and order, as they are in other 
 places of holy fcripture. Judah hath the firft rank and pre- 
 cedence, becaufe from him defcended the Mefliah. Dan is 
 entirely omitted, and Ephraiin is not mentioned, bccauf© 
 they were the principal promoters of idolatry, and therefore 
 Levi is fubftituted in the room of the one, and Jofeph is 
 mentioned Inftead of the other. The children too of th« 
 bond- woman and of the free-woman are confounded tof^ether. 
 
 *• See Medc, page 511. See Bingham's Autiqultiea, Book XL 
 Chap. i. Se6^. 6, and 7. 
 
 f See Cave's Primitive Chiiflianity, Part 1. Chap. X. See tlie 
 fame work of Bingham, Chap. ix. Sect. 4-, &c» 
 
 XX)L. II. NO. S\ 2 
 
202 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 there being, Gnl. iii. 28. * in Chrift Jefus neither bond nor 
 free/ Belides fome of all the tribes of Ifrael, there was * an 
 innumerable multitude of all nations and tongues, clothed 
 with white robes, and palms in their hands,' ver. 9, 10. who 
 received and embraced the gofpel : and as Sulpicius Severus 
 * fays, it is wonderful how much the Chriftian religion pre- 
 vailed at that time. The hiftorians, who have written of 
 this reign, f relate, how even the mod remote and barbarous 
 nations were converted to the faith, Jews as well as Gentiles. 
 One hiftorian in particular % affirms, that at the time when 
 Conftantine took pofleffion of Rome after the death of Max- 
 entius, there were baptized more than twelve thoufand Jews 
 and Heathens, belides women and children. The angels 
 alfo, ver. 11, 12. join in the celebration of God upon this 
 occafion ; for if * there is joy,' Luke xv. JO. * in the pre- 
 fence of the angels of God over one linner that repeiiteth,' 
 much more may thofe heavenly fpirits rejoice at the conver- 
 sion of whole countries and nations. Then one of the elders, 
 ver. 13 — 17. explains to St. John fome particulars relating to 
 this innumerable multitude of all nations. They have * palms 
 in their hands,' as tokens of their vi^Slory and triumph over 
 tribulation and perfecution. They are ' arrayed in white 
 robes,' as emblems of their fandtity and juftification through 
 the mcrj,ts and death of Chrift. They are, like the children 
 of Ifiael, arrived at their Canaan or land of reft, and they 
 fhall no more fuffer hunger, or thirjly or heat, as they did in 
 the wildernefs. They are now happily freed from all their 
 former troubles and moleftations ; and their heathen adverfa- 
 ries fliall no more prevail again ft them. This period we may 
 fuppofe to have continued with fome little interruption, from 
 the reign of Conftantine the great to the death of Theodo- 
 iius the great, about 70 years. 
 
 * * It is wonderful how much the Chriftian religion prevailed at 
 this time.' S -e Sulpicius Severus' facred hiftory, Book II. page 
 100, in the Elzevir edition of 165^. 
 
 .r f See Socrates' Ecclefiaftical hiftor)', Book I. Chap, xviii, xix, 
 'XX. See Sozomon's Ecclefiallical hillory, Book II. Chap. v. — 
 viii, &c. 
 
 j^ ♦ At this time were baptized at Rome, of Jews and Pagnns 
 upwards of twelve thoufand men befides women and children.' See 
 Abul-Pharajius* hillory, Dynafty VIT. pagr 85. in Pocock'i 
 Tranflation. See alfo Epiphnnius on Hcrefy, XXX. Sedt. 4, &c. 
 page 127. Vol. I. in Pftavius' hillory. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 20; 
 
 CHAP. VIII. 
 
 1. And when he had opened 4. And the fmoke of the 
 the feventh feal, there was incenfe, luhich catne with the 
 lilence in heaven about the prayers of the faints, afcended 
 fpace of half an hour. up before God, out of the an- 
 
 ^1. And I faw the feven an- gel's hand, 
 gels which ftood before God ; 5. And the angel took the 
 
 and to them were given feven cenfer, and filled it with fire 
 trumpets. of the altar, and cafh it into 
 
 3. And another angel came the earth : and there were 
 and ftood at the altar, having voices, and thunderings, and 
 a golden cenfer ; and there lightnings, and an earth- 
 was given him much incenfe, quake. 
 
 that he fhould offer it with 6. And the feven angels 
 the prayers of all faints upon which had the feven trum- 
 the golden altar which was pets, prepared themfelves to 
 before the throne, found. 
 
 The feventh feal or period is of much longer duration, and 
 comprehends many more events than any of the former feals. 
 It comprehends indeed feven periods diftinguiflied by the 
 founding of feven trumpets. At the opening of this feal, 
 yer. 1, * there was Ulence in heaven about the fpace of half 
 an hour.* This ' filence of half an hour' is a iign that the 
 peace of the church would continue but for a fhort feafon. 
 It is an interval and paufe as it were between the foregoing 
 and the fucceeding vifions. It is a mark of folemnity, to 
 procure attention, and to prepare the mind for great ami 
 iignal events ; and not without an allufion to a ceremony 
 among the Jews, Philo * informs us, the incenfe ufed to be 
 offered before the morning, and after the evening facrifice ; 
 and while the facrifices were made, 2 Chron. xxix. 25 — 28. 
 the voices and inftruments, and trumpets founded ; while 
 the prieft went into the temple to burn incenfe, Luke i. 10. 
 all were filent, and the people prayed without to themfelves. 
 Now this was the morning of the church, and therefore the 
 iilence precedes the founding of the trumpets. It was necef- 
 fary before the trumpets could be founded, that they fliould 
 be givctiy ver. 2. to the feven archangels, who were to execute 
 the will of God, and to found the trumpets each in his feafon. 
 At the fame time, ver. 3, 4, 5. * another angel,' like the 
 
 * * Before the morning and after the evening facrifice.' See 
 philo oa vidims, page 836, in the Paris edition of JiGlO, 
 
20i DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 prieft, ' having a golden cenfer,' ofFereth incenfe ' with the 
 prayers of all lalnts •,' and then liUcth the cenfer * with fire 
 off the altar, and cafteth it into the earth j' as in Ezekicl, 
 ». 2. * coals of fire* are taken * from between the cherubim/ 
 and fcattered over Jerufalem, to denote the judgments of 
 God to be executed upon that city. "Whereupon immedi- 
 ately enfue * voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and an 
 earthquake,' the uiiial prophetic figns and preludes of great 
 calamities and commotions upon earth. Then the angels, 
 ver. 6. * prepare themfelves to found :' and as the J'fa/s 
 foretold the ftate and condition of the Roman empire before 
 and till it became Chriftian, fo the trumpt'ts forefhow the 
 fate and condition of it afterwards. ' The found of the 
 trumpet,' as Jeremiah, iv. 19. fays, and as every one under- 
 flands it, is * the alarm of war :' and the founding of thefe 
 trumpets is defigned to roufe and excite the nations again 11 
 the Roman empire, called ' the third part of the world,' as 
 perhaps including the third part of the world, and being 
 leated principally in Europe, the third part of the world at 
 that time. 
 
 '[^\ 7. The firft angel founded, earth : and the third part of 
 and there followed hail and trees was burnt up, and all 
 fire mingled with blood, and green grafs was burnt up. 
 they were call upon the 
 
 At the founding of the firfl trumpet, ver. 7. the barbarous 
 nations, like a ftorm of ' hail and fire mingled with blood,' 
 invade the Roman territories j and deftroy * the third part 
 of trees,* that Is, ' the trees of the third part' of . the earth, 
 and * the green grafs,' that is, both old and young, high and 
 low, rich and poor together. Theodoljus the great died in 
 the year 395 j and no iboner was he dead, than the * Huns, 
 Goths, and other barbarians, like hail for multitude, and 
 breathing fire and flaughter, broke in upon the beft provinces 
 of the empire both in the eail and weft, with greater fucccfs 
 than they had ever done before. But by this trumpet, I 
 conceive, were principally intended the irruptions and de- 
 predations of the Goths, f under the conduct of the famous 
 Alaric, who began his incurfions in the ftime year 13 9. j, firfl 
 
 ♦ See Socrates' EccKTiaftical hiflory, Book VI. Chap, i. See 
 Soromen, Book VI II. Chap. i. See Zozimus' hiflory, Book V, 
 and VI. See Paul Orofius' hiflory, Book VII. Chap, xxxvii. 
 See Charles Sigouius* hillory of the wcllern empire, Book X»i^),' 
 
 -|- See the fame works of Zozimus, Orofius and bitjonias, &c, 
 ^ee Piiiloflorgius, Book XI, and ^11, 
 
THE PROPHECIES. "^03 
 
 ravaged Greece, then wafted Italy, beflcged Rome, and was 
 bought off at an exorbitant price, belieged it again in the year 
 410, took and plundered the city, and let fire to it in leveriil 
 places. Pliiloftorgius, who lived and wrote of thefe times, 
 
 * faith, that " the fword of the barbarians deftroyed the 
 greateft multitude of men ; and among other calamities, dry 
 heats with ilalhes of flame and whirlwinds of fire occaijoned 
 various and intolerable terrors -, yea, and hail greater than 
 could be held in a man's hand, fell down in feveral places, 
 weighing as much as eight pounds." Well therefore might 
 the prophet compare theie incurlions of the barbarians to 
 
 • hail and fire mingled with blood.' Claudian in like manner 
 compares them to f a itorm of /////"/ in his poem on this very 
 war. Jerome alfo :|: faith, of fome of thefe barbarians, " that 
 they came on unexpectedly every v/herejand marching quicker 
 than report, fpared not religion, nor dignities, nor age, nor 
 had compaffion on crying infants ; thole were compelled to 
 die, who had not yet begun to live." So truly did they tle- 
 ftroy the trees and the green grafs together. 
 
 8. And the fecond angel 9. And the third part of the 
 founded, and as it were a creatures which were in the 
 great mountain burning with fea, and had life, died j and 
 fire was call into the lea ; and the third part of the fjiij^s 
 the third part of the fea be^ were deftroyed, ^*' ' 
 
 came blood : '*^ 
 
 At the founding of the fecond trumpet, ver. 8, 9.^'^'as^Tt 
 were a great mountain burning with fire,' that is, a great 
 warlike nation or hero, (for in the § ftyle of poetry, which is 
 
 »_•!■; ' 
 
 ni i5.^. For truly the fword of the barbarian deftroyed a multitude. 
 Pry heats withilafhes of flame and fiery meteors falling from hea- 
 ven, occafion many and infupportable calamities. Likewife hail, 
 larger than a man could grafp with one hand, fell in many places, 
 
 ^Yea, fome was found which weighed eight pounds.* See Philoflor- 
 gius' Ecclefiaftical hiilory, Book XI. Chap. vii. 
 
 f See Claudian in his Getic war, line 17^. ' Wherefoever the 
 
 Jnfernal fury dafhed thefe rovers like hail, or a difeafe, (morbi,) they 
 rnflied headlong through all barriers oppofed to them.* Here Mr. 
 Daubuz would read nimh't a fliower, inllead of vi'jrhi a difeafe. 
 
 \ * Unexpedtedly they were every where prefent, in fwiftnefs out- 
 doing fame, and fpared neither religion, nor rank, nor age, nor even 
 the crying infant. They were forced to die who had fcarccly begun 
 to live.' See Jerome's'-84-th epilUe on the death of Fabiola, Col, 
 ^Qi\. Vol. IV. Part II. in the Benedidine edition. . [^ <y^,- 
 
 § So Virgil of his hero, j^.neid, Book XII. p. 71. *-In point of 
 (i^e lilye mount Athios, or Eryx, or even lather Appeniue, wh^^u ho 
 
206 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 near akin to the ftyle of prophecy, heroes are compared to 
 mountains ;) * caO: into the lea, turneth the third part of it 
 into blood, and deftroyeth the filhes and the fliips therein i* 
 that is, faUing on the Roman empire, maketh a fea of blood, 
 vith horrible deil:ru6tion of the cities and inhabitants : for 
 luaters^ as the angel afterwards, xvii. J 5. explains them to St. 
 John, * are peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and 
 tongues,' and * the third part' is all along the Roman em- 
 pire ; for it pofTefTed in Aiia and Africa, as much as it wanted 
 in Europe to make up the third part of the world, and the 
 principal part was in Europe, the third part of the world at 
 that time. The next great ravagers after Alaric and his 
 Goths, were Attila and his Huns, who for the fpace of four- 
 teen years, as * Sigonius fays, lliook the eaft and weft with 
 the moft cruel fear, and deformed the provinces of each 
 empire with all kind of plundering, flaughter, and burning. 
 They f firfi: wafted Thrace, Macedon, and Greece, putting 
 ^11 to fire and fword, and compelled the eaftern emperor, 
 Theodofius the fecond, to purchafe a fliameful peace. Then 
 Attila turned his arnis againft the weftern emperor, Valenti- 
 nian the third ; entered Gaul with feven hundred thoufand 
 men, and not content with taking and fpoiling, let moft of 
 the cities on fire. But at length being there vigoroufly op- 
 pofed, he fell upon Italy, took and deftroyed Aquileia with 
 feveral other cities, flaying the inhabitants, and laying the 
 buildings in adies, and J filled all places between the Alps 
 and Appenine with flight, depopulation, flaughter, fervitude, 
 burning, and defperation. He was preparing to march to 
 Rome, but was diverted from his purpofe by a folemn embafly 
 from the emperor, and the promife of an annual tribute ; 
 and fo concluding a truce, retired out of Italy, and paflcd 
 into his own dominions beyond the Danube. Such a man 
 might properly be compared to * a great mountain burning 
 
 raifeth himfelf to the iky, when he ruftleth with iiis waving oaks, 
 or when he piqueth himfelf on account of his fnowy fumniit. 
 
 * See Segonius on the weftern empire. Book. XIII. * Now 
 Jiere we (hall begin our account of the wars of the Huns, which for 
 fourteen long years (hook the eaft and weft with the moll cruel 
 terror, and which by plundering, flaughtering, and burning, disfi- 
 gured the provinces of both empires,' 
 
 \ See Sigonius in the fame place, and Jornandes on the Gctic 
 flffairs, Sec. &c. 
 
 ■^ < Now all places between the Appenine and Alps were filled 
 vj\\\\ flight, plundering, (laughter, flavery, burning and dcfpair,* 
 gee Sigonius ia the fame work, Anno 434^? 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 207 
 
 witli fire,' who really was, as he called hlmfelf, * tlie fcourge of 
 Gody and the terror of men, and boafted that he was fent into 
 the world by God for this purpofe, that as the executioner of 
 his jufl: anger, he might fill the earth with all kinds of evils, 
 and he bounded his cruelty and pafilon by nothing lefs than 
 blood and burning. 
 
 10. And the third angel 11. And the name of the 
 founded, and there fell a ftar is called Wormwood : 
 great fi:ar from heaven, burn- and the third part of the wa- 
 ing as it were a lamp, and ters became wormwood : and 
 it fell upon the third part of many men died of the waters, 
 the rivers, and upon the foun- becaufe they were made bit- 
 tains of waters : ter. 
 
 At the founding of the third trumpet, ver. 10, 11. a great 
 prince appears like * a ftar fhooting from heaven to earth ;' 
 a fimilitude not f unufual in poetry. His coming therefore 
 is fudden and unexpected, and his ftay but fhort. * The 
 name of the ftar is called Wormwood,' and he infers ' the 
 third part of the rivers and fountains with the bitternefs of 
 wormwood ;' that is, he is a bitter enemy, and proveth the 
 author of grievous calamities to the Roman empire. The 
 rivers 2iD.<X fountains have a near connection with the fea : and 
 it was within two years after Attila's retreat from Italy, that 
 Valentinian was murdered, and Maximus who had caufed 
 him to be murdered reigning in his ftead, :]: Genferic the king 
 of the Vandals fettled in Africa, was folicited by Eudoxia 
 the widow of the deceafed emperor, to come and revenge 
 his death. Genferic accordingly embarked with three 
 
 * * Who ufed to call himftlf the fcourge of God, and terror or 
 mankind, and boafted that he was commiflioned by God into the 
 world, that as the executioner of his juft wrath, he .night throw 
 into confufion the earth by all kinds of evils, and indeed his cruelty 
 and lull had no other ifTue than blood and burning.* See Sigoniua 
 in the fanne place. 
 
 f See Homer's Iliad, Book IV. line 75. 
 
 She headlong uror'd her flight. 
 
 And fhot like lightning fronn Olympius* height, 
 As the red comet from Saturnius fent 
 To fright the nations with a dire portent, 
 With fweeping glories glides along in air, 
 And (hakes the fparkles from its blazing hair. 
 
 See Pope's Tranflation. 
 t See Evagrius* Ecclefiaftical Hiftory, Book II. Chap. vii. See 
 Zonaras' Annals, Book XIII. at the end. See Sigonius on thcj 
 weftern empire, Bjok XIV. Anno 4-55, 5cc. " ' 
 
808 PI8SERTATI0NS ON 
 
 hundred thoufand Vandals and Moors, and arrived upon the 
 Roman coaft in June 4.'».'^ the emperor and people not ex- 
 pt}<^ing nor thinking of any fuch enemy. He landed his 
 men, and marched directly towards Rome ; whereupon the 
 inhabitants flying into the woods and mountains, the city fell 
 an eafy prey into his hands. He abandoned it to the cruelty 
 and avarice of his foldiers, who plundered it for fourteen days 
 together, not only ipoiling the private houies and palaces, but 
 Gripping the public buildings, and even the churches of their 
 riches and ornaments. He then fet fail again for Africa, 
 carrying away with him immenfe wealth, and an Innumerable 
 multitude of captives, together with the emprefs Eudoxia and 
 her two daughters ; and left the ftate fo weakened, that in a 
 little time it was utterly fubverted. Some critics underftand 
 rivfrs Tiiid fount nms y^'ith. relation to doctrines; and in this 
 fenfe the application is ftill very proper to Genleric, who was 
 a moll: bigotted Arian, and during his whole reign moft cruelly 
 perfecuted the orthodox Chriftians. Yidlor Uticenfis, or 
 Vitenfis as he is more ufually called, who * wrote in three 
 books thehiftory of this perfecution by the Vandals, fpeaking 
 of St. Auftin, f hath ufed this very fame metaphor, of the 
 river of his eloquence being dried up, and his fweetnefs turned 
 into tJie bitieniefs of ivormnuood, 
 
 V2. And the fourth angel ftars ; fo as the third part of 
 founded, and the third part them was darkened, and the 
 of the fun was fmitten, and day (hone not for a third 
 the third part of the moon, part of it, and the night like- 
 and the third part of the wife. 
 
 At the founding of the fourth trumpet, ver. 12. * the 
 third part of the fun, moon, and n:ars,'« that is, the great 
 lights of the Roman empire, are ecllpfed and darkenvdy and 
 remain in dArknefs for fome time. Genferic left the weftcrn 
 empire in a weak and defperate condition. It ftruggled 
 hard, and gafped as it were for breath, through :j: eight 
 
 ♦ See VofTuis on Latin HiHorians, Book II. Chap, xviii. See 
 HofFiv.an^s Law. 
 
 -|- * Then that river of eloquence, which flowed in fuch abun- 
 iJance through all the churches, was cHed up by his fear, and his 
 melodious fweetnefs was changed into the hittcrnefs of wormwood.' 
 See VIAor, Bp. of Vite on the Vandal Perfecution, Book I. page 
 3. See alfo Auguftii.e's hfc, Book VIII. Chap. xi. Sctl. '2, in 
 the Bencditline edition, 
 
 \ See Sigonius ou the wcftern empire, Book XIV, and XV. at 
 the begiuuing. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 20f 
 
 fiiort and turbulent reigns, for the fpace of twenty years, 
 and at length expired in the year 476 under Momyllus, or 
 Au<rurtulus as he was named in derifion, being a diminutive 
 Augullus. This change was effected by Odoacer king of 
 the lleruli, who coming to Rome with an army of barbari- 
 ans, ftripped JMomyllus of the imperial robes, put an end 
 to the very name of the weflern empire, and caufed himfelf 
 to be proclaimed king of Italy. His kingdom indeed was of 
 no long duration ; for after a reign of iixteen years he was 
 overcome and llain * in the year 493 by Theodoric king of 
 the Oftrogoths, who founded the kingdom of the Oftrogoths 
 in Italy, which continued about lixty years under his fuc- 
 cefTors. Thus was the Roman fun extinguiflied in the 
 weftern emperor ; but the other lefler luminaries, the moc7i 
 and fuirs^ ftill fubiifted : for Rome was ftill allowed to have 
 her lenate, and confuls, and other lubordlnate magiftrates 
 as before. Odoacer f at firil fupprefl'ed them, but after 
 two or three years reftored them again. Theodoric :j: 
 changed none of the Roman inftitutes ; he retained the fe- 
 nate, and confuls, and patricians, and ail the ancient ma- 
 giftrates, and committed thofe offices only to Romans. 
 Thefe lights, we may fuppofe, flione more faintly under 
 barbarian kings than under Roman emperors ; but they were 
 not totally fupprefled and extinguiflied, till after the king- 
 dom of the Oftrogoths was deftroyed by the emperor of tlie ~ 
 Eali's lieutenants, and Italy was made a province of the 
 eaftern empire. Longinus was § fent then in the year 5o^^ 
 by the emperor Juftin II. to govern Italy with abfolute au- 
 thority : and he changed the whole form of the governm.ent, 
 abolished the fenate, and confuls, and all the former magif- 
 trates in Rome and Italy, and in every city of note conftitu- ' 
 ted a new governor with the title of Duke. He himfelf 
 prefided over all j and reftding at Ravenna, and not aC 
 Rome, he was called the Exarch of Ravenna, as were alfo 
 his fucceflbrs in the fame office. Rome was degraded to 
 
 * See Sigonius in the fame place, Book XIII. at the end. Se^ 
 Procopiiia on thr Gothic Wars, Book I. Chap. i. 
 
 f See Sigonius in tlie fame Work, Book XV. years 476, & 479. h 
 
 i * Now truly he changed no Roman inilitute ; for he retained '^ 
 the fepate, the patricians^, the confuls, and all the old niagillratcs, and 
 he bellowed thefe ofticcs on fuch only as were Romaris.' See Si«r^ 
 gonius in tlic fame plao', Book XVI. year 494. 
 
 § See Sigonius' Hillory of the kingdoai of Italy. See Blond's 
 Firil Decade. Book VIII. 
 
 VOL. II. NO. y. A a 
 
210 •DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 the fame level with other places, and from being the queen 
 of cities and emprefs of the world was reduced to a poor 
 dukedom, and made tributary to Ravenna which fhe had 
 ufed to govern. 
 
 l?>. And I beheld, and heard to the inhabiters of the earth, 
 an angel flying through the by reafon of the other voices 
 midft of heaven, faying with of the trumpet of the three 
 a loud voice, Woe, woe, woe angels which are yet to found. 
 
 Notice is then proclaimed by an angel, ver. 13. that the 
 three other trumpets found to ftill greater and more terrible 
 plagues, and are therefore diflinguifhed from the former by 
 the names of ivoes. The defign of this mcflengcr is to raife 
 our attention to the following trumpets •, and tlie following 
 we fhall find to be more ftrongly marked than the foregoing. 
 The foregoing relate chiefly to the downfal of the wefl-ern 
 empire ; the two following relate chiefly to the downfal of 
 the eaftcrn empire. The foregoing are defcrlbed more fuc- 
 cindlly, and contain a Icfs compafs of time ; the following 
 are fet forth with more particular circumftances, and are of 
 longer duration as well as of larger defcription. 
 
 CHAP. IX. 
 
 !• A-ND the fifth angel men which have not the feal 
 founded, and I faw a ftar fall of God on their foreheads, 
 from heaven unto the earth : 5. And to them it was gl- 
 and to him was given the key ven that they fliould not kill 
 of the bottomlefs pit. them, but that they Ihould be 
 
 2. And he opened the bot- tormented five months : and 
 tomlefs pit, and there arofe a their torment ivas as the tor- 
 fmoke out of the pit as the ment of a fcorpion, when he 
 fmoke of a great furnace : fl:riketh a man. 
 
 and the fun and the air were 6. And in thofe days fliall 
 
 darkened, by reafon of the men feek death, and fliall not 
 
 fmoke of the pit. find it ; and fliall defire to 
 
 3. And there came out of die, and death fliall flee from 
 the fmoke locufts upon the them. 
 
 earth •, and unto them was 7. And the fliapes of the 
 
 given power, as the fcorpions locufls luere like unto horfes 
 
 of the earth have power. prepared unto battle ; and 
 
 4. And it was commanded on their heads liwrv as it were 
 them that they fliould not crowns like gold, and their 
 hurt the gi'afs of the earth, faces ^lyvv as the faces of men. 
 neither any green thing, nei»- 8. And they had hair as 
 thcr any tree j but only thofe the hair of women, and their 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 2H 
 
 teeth were as the teeth of their power was to hurt men 
 
 lions. five months. 
 
 9. And they had breaft- 11. And they had a king 
 plates, as it wert breaft-plates over them, nuhicli is the angel 
 of iron : and the found of of the bottonilefs pit, whole 
 their wings ivas as the found name in the Hebrew tongue 
 of chariots of many horfes is Abaddon, but in the Greek 
 running to battle. tongue hath /wV name Apollyon 
 
 10. And they had tails like 12. One woe is palt, a?id 
 unto fcorpions, and there behold, there come two woes 
 were ftings in their tails : and more hereafter. 
 
 At the founding of the fifth trumpet, ver. 1, 2, 3. * a ftar 
 fallen from heaven,' meaning the wicked impoftor Moham- 
 med, ' opened the bottomlefs pit, and there arofe a fmoke 
 out of the pit, and the fun and the air were darkened' by it \ 
 that is, a falfe religion was fet up, which filled the world 
 with darknefs and error j and fwarms of Saracen or Arabian 
 locujls overfpread the earth. A falfe prophet is very fitly 
 typified by a blazing ^/?r or meteor. The Arabians likewife 
 are properly compared to locujlsy not only becaufe numerous 
 armies frequently are fo, but alfo becaufe fwarms of locufts 
 often arife from Arabia : and alfo becaufe in the plagues of 
 Egypt, to which conftant alluijon is made in thefe trumpets, 
 * the locufts,' Exod. x. 13. are ' brought by an eaft-wind,* 
 that is from Arabia, which lay ea ft ward of Egypt ; and alfo 
 becaufe in the book of Judges, vii. 12. the people of Arabia 
 are compared to * locufts or graftioppers for multitude,' for 
 \n the original the word for both is tha fame. As the natu- 
 ral locufts * are bred in pits and holes of the earth, fo thefe 
 myftical locufts are truly infernalt and proceed with the 
 fmoke, ' from the bottomlefs pit.' It is too a remarkable 
 coincidence, that at this time ' the fun and the air were really 
 darkened.' For we learn from an f eminent Arabian hifto- 
 rian, that " in the feventeenth year of Heraclius half the 
 body of the fun was eclipfed, and this defeat continued from 
 the former Tifrin to Haziran, (that is from 0(Stober to June) 
 fo that only a little of its light appeared." The feventeenth 
 
 * See Gefner on Infe6ls. See Pliny's Natural Hiftory, Book 
 XI. Chap. xxix. Se6l. 35. in Harduin's edition. 
 
 f < In the feventeenth year of Heraclius, the half of the fun's " 
 body wanted light, and this defeat continued from the former Tifrii> 
 to Haziran, fo that only a little of his light appeared.' See the 
 Hirtory of Abul-Farajius, Dynafty VIII. page 99j in Pucock's 
 Ti'aiiflatiqn. 
 
 f 
 
^12 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 year of Heraclius * coincides with the year of Chriffc 625, 
 and with the 5th year of the He^ira ; and nt this time Mo- 
 hammed was traininp^ and cxerciling his followers in depre- 
 dations at home, to iit and prepare them for greater conqueils 
 abroad. 
 
 It was commanded them, ver. i-. * that they fhould not 
 hurt the grals of the earth, neither any green thing, neither 
 any tree -,' which demonftrates that thefe were not natural, 
 but fymboUcal locufts. The like in) unctions were given to 
 the Arabian officers and foldiers. When Yezid v/as march- 
 ing with the army to invade Syria, Abubeker charged him 
 f with this among other orders; " Deftroy no palm-trees, 
 nor burn any fields of corn ; cut down no fruit-trees, nor do 
 any mii'chief to cattle, only fuch as you kill to eat." Their 
 commiffion is to * hurt only thofe men who have not the 
 feal of God in their foreheads •,' that is thofe who arc not 
 the true fervants of God, but are corrupt and idolatrous 
 Chriitians. Now from hiftory it appears evidently, that in 
 thofe countries of Alia, Africa, and Europe, where the Sa- 
 racens extended their conquefts, the Chriftians were gene- 
 rally guilty of idolatry in the worfliipping of faints, if not of 
 images *, and it was the pretence of Mohammed and his fol- 
 i 'lowers to chaftife them for it, and to re-eftabliih the unity 
 ■'>'»©f the Godhead. The parts which remained the freeft from 
 .^''the general infection were Savoy, Piedmont, and the fouthern 
 ''•fparts of France, which were afterwards the nurferies and ha- 
 h: t)itations of the Waldnefes and Albigenfes ; and it is very 
 '{''memorable, that ij: when the Saracens approached thefe parts, 
 •>'«they were defeated with great flaughter by the famous 
 "5:>Charles Martel in feveral engagements. 
 
 ct^ As they were to hurt only the corrupt and idolatrous 
 
 '>'iChrifi:ians, fo thefe, ver. 5, 6. they were not to kill but only 
 
 «nfo tormcnty and Ihould bring fuch calamities upon the earth, 
 
 as iliould make men weary of their lives. Not that it could 
 
 * fee fuppofed that the Saracens would not hill many thou- 
 
 riands in their incurhons. On the contrary their angel, 
 
 Ver. 11. hath the name of //;d' dejlrorjey. They might hll 
 
 .them as individuals, but ftill they fhould not kill them as a 
 
 iKyy .^. See Blair's Chronological Tables, No. 3S. Seethe Hiftory of 
 Ahul-Farajius, Dyiialty IX. page 102. See Elmacinus' Hiltory 
 -'•flof the Saracens, Book II. page 6. 
 
 >,M.> 1 .f See Ockley's Hillory of the Saracens, Vol. I. page 25. See 
 .lijfFetaus' Regifter of Tinties, Part I. Book VIII. Chap. v. 
 
 J Sec Mczeray'b Chronological Abridgment, year T->% Sic» 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 213 
 
 politicnl body, as a ftnte or empire. They might greatly 
 harrnls and torment both the Greek and the Latin churches, 
 but they fliould not utterly extirpate the one or the other. 
 Thev belieged Conftantinople, and * even plundered RoniC ; 
 but they could not make theiurelvcs maiters of either of thofe 
 capital cities. The Greek empire futlered molt from them, 
 as it lay nearefl: to them. They dilmembered it of Syria, 
 and Egypt, and fome other of its befl and richeit provinces ; 
 but they were never able to lubdue and concjuer the whole. 
 As often as they befieged Conftantinople, they were repul- 
 fed and defeated. They attempted it f in the reign of 
 Conftantine Pogonatus A. D. 672 ; but their men and fliips 
 were miferably deftroyed by the fea-fire invented by Calli- 
 nicus, and after feven years Iruitlefs pains they were compel- 
 led to raife the iiege, and to conclude a peace. They at- 
 tempted it again :|: in the reign of Leo Ifauricus, A. D. 718 ; 
 but they were forced to defill by famine, and peftilenee, and 
 • ilofles of various kinds. In this attempt they exceeded their 
 •commillion, and therefore they were not crowned with their 
 ufual I'uccefs. The taking of this city, and the putting an 
 toend'to this empire, was a work referved for another power, 
 j-as we fhall fee under the next trumpet. 
 
 vt \w the following veries, 7, 8, 9, 10. the nature and quali- 
 ties of thefe locnfts are defcribed, partly in ailufion to the 
 properties of natural locufts and the defcription given of 
 them by the prophet Joel, and partly in ailufion to the 
 habits and manners of the Arabians, to fhev/ that not real 
 but figurative locufts were here intended. Tiie firft quality 
 mentioned is their being * hke unto horfes prepared unto 
 battle •,' which is copied from Joel, ii. 4. * The appearance 
 n®f them is as the appearance of horfes, and as horlemen, fo 
 yi.'iliall they run.' Many authors have § obferved that the 
 ■'head of a loeuft refembles that of an horfe. The Italians 
 
 * See Sigonius' hiftory of the kingdom of Italy, JJook V. vear 
 8*6. } ".' 
 
 f See Theophllus Cedrepu?, at the 5th year of Confiantine. See 
 2^on0ras' Annals, Book XIV. Chap. xx. See Petaa's Regifterof 
 ' Times, Part I. Book VIII. Chap. i. See Blair's Chronological 
 Tables, No. 34, Part II. 
 
 :j: See Sisfonius' hiftory of the kingdom of Italy, Book III. year 
 VIS. See Petau's fame work, Chap. v. , 1: ; h 
 
 ^ See Albertus, Aldrovanduf, Theodoret, &c. quoted by Bo, 
 : 'Chart in his Hierozoicon, Book IV. Chap. v. * The head and face 
 is not unlike to thefe of horfes. Hence a locoft is called "by the J ta, 
 lians »* cavalette,' or little horfe,* Col. 476» (siaisM 0'j8 % 
 
2 It DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 therefore call them cavalette^ as it were little horfes. The 
 Arabians too have in all ages been famous for their hories 
 jmcl horfemanihip. Their ilrength is well known to confiil 
 chiefly in their cavalry. 
 
 Another diftinguifliing mark and chara£ler is their having 
 ' on their heads as it were crowns like gold ;' which is aa 
 jilluiion to the head-drefs of the Arabians, * who have con- 
 ftantly worn turbans or mitres, and boali of having thofe 
 ornaments for their common attire, which are crowns and 
 diadems with other people. The croivns alio fignify the 
 kingdoms and dominions which they fliould acquire. For, 
 as Mr. Mede f excellently obferves, " No nation had evep 
 fo wide a command, nor ever were fo many kingdoms, fo 
 many regions fubjugated in fo Ihort a fpace of time. It 
 founds incredible, yet moft trtie it is ; that in the ipace of 
 eighty or not many more years, they fubdued and acquired 
 to the diabolical kingom of Mohammed Paleftine, Syria, 
 both Armenias, almoli all Alia Minor, Periia, India, Egypt, 
 Numidia, all Barbary even to the river Niger, Portugal, 
 Spain. Neither did their fortune or ambition ftop here, till 
 they had added aUo a great part of Italy, as far as to the 
 gates of Rome ; moreover Sicily, Candia, Cyprus, and the 
 other iilands of the Mediterranean fea. Good God ! how 
 great a tradl of land ! how many crowns were here ! Whence 
 alfo it is worthy of obferyation, that mention is not made 
 here, as in other trumpets, of tlie third part ; forafmuch as 
 this plague fell no lefs without the bounds of the Roman 
 empire than within it, and extended itfelf even to the remotel^ 
 Indies." 
 
 They had alfo ' faces as the faces of men, and hair as the 
 hair of women :' and the Arabians wore their beards, or at 
 leaft muftachoes, as men ; while the hair of their heads was 
 flowing or plaited like that of women ; as % Pliny and other 
 
 * * The mitred Arabians live,' &c. See Pliny's Natural Hiftory, 
 Book VI. Chap, xxviii. Se61. 32, in Harduin's edition. * This 
 Arabian covered with a mitre.' See Claudian, Book I. line 15f?. 
 Sere Pocock's Notes on the Poems of Tograi an Arabian, lall page. 
 
 f See Mede, page 468. 
 
 \ * The mitred Arabians live either with the hair unfhorn ; he 
 be ird is (haven off, excepting on the upper lip, in others no pari i ^ cut 
 otf.' See Pliny in the fame place. * The hair of many of them is 
 not cut, their heads are covered with a mitre, a part of the beard is 
 (haven clofe to the flcin.' See Solinus, Chap, xxxiii. page 46, in 
 S^lmafius' edition. * A certain man with long hair,' &c. Sec Am- 
 ir.iauus Marcellinus, Book XXXI. where Valchus has this NotCo 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 21$ 
 
 ancient authors teftify. Another property, copied from Joel, 
 is their having * teeth as the teeth of Rons ;' that is ftrong 
 to devour. So Joel defcribes the locufts, i. 6. as ' a nation, 
 whole teeth are the teeth of a lion, and he hath the cheek- 
 teeth of a great lion :' and it is wonderful how they bite and 
 gnaw all things, as * Pliny fays, even the doors of the houfes. 
 They had alfo * breaft-plates, as it were breaft-plates of iron :' 
 and the locufts have a hard (hell or Ikin, which f hath been 
 called their armour. This figure is defigned to exprcfs the 
 defenflve, as the former was the offeniive arms of the Sara- 
 cens. ' And the found of their wings was as the found of 
 chariots of many horfes running to battle.' Much the fame 
 comparifon had been ufed by Joel, ii. 5. * Like the nolle of 
 chariots on the tops of mountains (hall they leap :' and % 
 Pliny aliirms, that they fly with fo great a noife of their 
 wings, that they may be taken for birds. Their wings, and 
 * the found of their wings,' denote the fwlftnefs and rapidity 
 of their conquefls ; and it is indeed aftonifhing that in lefs 
 than a century they erected an empire, which extended from 
 India to Spain. 
 
 Moreover they are thrice compared unto * fcorplons,' 
 ver, 3, 5, 10. and * had ftings in their tails like unto fcor- 
 pions 'y that is they fliould draw a poifonous train after 
 them, and wherever they carried their arms, there alfo they 
 ihould diftil the venom of a falfe religion. It is farther 
 added, ver. 1 1. that ' they had a king over them ; the fame 
 perfon fliould exercife temporal as well as fpiritual fove- 
 reignty over them ; and the caliphs were their emperors, as 
 Well as the heads of their religion. The king is the fame as 
 the Jliir or * angel of the bottomlefs pit,' whole name is 
 
 Such was the drcfs of the Saracens as Jerome ififorma us in his life 
 of Malchus. < Lo fuddeuly the Ilhinaelites riding on horfea and 
 camels, rulh in with long hair upon their heads tied up with rib- 
 bands,' &c. and Theodotus, Bifhopof Mopfuefta on Jerem. x. faith 
 that the Saracens polled oS the hair from their foreheads, but be- 
 hind luiTered it to hang down,' &c. page 95i, in the Paris edition 
 of 1681. 
 
 * * They truly gnaw all things by their biting, not even except- 
 ing the doors of hoiifts.' See Pliny's Natural hiilory, Book XL 
 Chap. xxix. SeA. 5.5, in Harduin's edition. 
 
 f See Claiidiaii's tiiirty-fecond Epigram concerning ihe locuft. 
 A Fragment. Their covering of the fame nature, grows hard on 
 their hack. Heaven hath armed their ilvin. 
 
 -^ * Their wings in flying make fuch a noife, that they may be 
 taken for birds.' See Pirny in the fame place. 
 
216 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 Abaddon in Hebrew, and Apollyon in Greek, that Is the 
 dijiroijer. Mr. MeJc * imagines, that this is ionie alhifion 
 to the name, of OkJas, the common name of the kings of 
 that part of Arabia from whence Mohammed came, as Pha- 
 raoh was tlie common name of the kinj^s of ligypt, and 
 Cifftir of tlie emperors of Rome ; and fuch allullons are not 
 unufual in the ftile of fcripture. However that be, the name 
 agrees perfectly well with Mohammed and the caliphs his 
 fuccefTors, who were the authors of all t]K)rc horrid wars and 
 defolations, and openly taught and profeiTed that their religion 
 was to be propagated and eftablKhed by the fword. 
 
 One difiiculty, and the greateft of nil, remains yet to be 
 explained j and that is the period of * five months' afligned 
 to thefe locufts, which being twice mentioned, merits the 
 more particular confideration. They * tormented men five 
 months,' ver. 5. and again, ver. 10. * their power was to 
 hurt men five months.' It is faid without doubt in confor- 
 mity to the type-, for locufts fare obferved to live about 
 ' hve months,' that is from April to September. Scorpions 
 too, as t Bochart aflerts, are noxious for no longer a term, 
 the cold rendering them torpid and inactive. But of thefe 
 Jocufts it is faid, not that their duration or exiftence was only 
 for * five months,' but their * power of iiurting and tor- 
 menting men' continued * five months.' Now theie months 
 may either be months commonly fo taken : or prophetic 
 months, confifting each of 30 days, as St. Joiin reckons them, 
 and fo making 150 years at the rate of each day for a year : 
 or the number being repeated twice, the fums may be thought 
 to be doubled, and * five months' and * five months' in 
 
 * See Medc In the fame place, page 470. 
 
 f ' Thev appear with the conftellation of the feven ftars, that is 
 about the full: of May or the fifth of thaf month, and die about the 
 fifing of the dog ftar, or fifteen days before the firil of Augnll, and 
 then others come up in tlieir place.' See Pliny's Natural Hiftory, 
 Book XI. Chap. xxix. Sedt. 35, in Harduin's edition. * Loculis 
 are produced in the fpring, they die at the end of fummer, nor do 
 they ufuall/ live more than f\\e months.' See Bochart's Hiero/o- 
 icon, Part after Book IV. Chap. viii. Col. 495. 
 
 ;|; ' Nor is it in vain faid, tliat the powerof hurting was not given 
 to thefe myllical loculis, which have the tails of fcorpions, for n^ore 
 than five months. For neitlitr locufts nor fcorpions do prove hurt- 
 ful for a longer portion of time. For they are benumbed by the 
 cold, and danger from them is no hmger to be f ared.' See the 
 fame Work of Bochart, Book IV. Chap. xxix. Col. 640. 
 
THE prophecies; 217 
 
 |)rophetic computcition will amount to 300 years. If thefe 
 months be taken for common months, tlien, as the natural 
 locufts live and do hurt only in the five fummer months, io 
 the Saracens, in the five fummer months too, made their 
 excuriions, and retreated again in the winter. It appears 
 that this was their ufual practice,- and particularly when ^'^ 
 they fu^il bcfieged Conftantinople in the time of Conftantlne 
 Pogonatus. For " from the month of April till September, 
 they pertinacioufly continued the fiege, and then defpairing 
 of fuccefs, departed to Cyzicum, where they wintered, and 
 in fpring again renewed the war : and this courfe they held 
 for feven years, as the Greek annals tell us." If thefe months 
 be taken for prophetic months or 150 years, it was within 
 that fpace of time that the Saracens made their principal 
 conquefts. Their empire might fublift much longer, but 
 their poiver of hurting and toniifnting men was exerted chiefly 
 within that period. Read the hiftory of the Saracens, and 
 you will find that their greateft exploits wtre performed, 
 their greateft conquefts were made, between the f year 612 
 when Mohammed firft * opened the bottomlefs pit,' and 
 began publicly to teach and propagate his impofture, and 
 the year 762 when the caliph Almanfor built Bagdad, to' 
 fix there the feat of his empire, and called it the city of peace. 
 Syria, Perfia, India, and the greatell part of Ada j Egypt, 
 and the greateft part of Africa ; Spain, and fome parts of 
 Europe, were all fubdued in the intermediate time. But 
 when the caliphs, who before had removed from place to 
 place, fixed their habitation at Bagdad, then the Saracens 
 ceafed from their incurfions and ravages like locuil:s, and be- 
 came a fettled nation ; then they made no more fuch rj^pid 
 and amazing conquefts as before, but only engaged in com- 
 mon ard ordinary wars like Other nations ; then their power 
 
 * See Howel's Hiftory of the world, Part III. Chap. iv. Bed. 
 7. page 288. » From the month of April to September. And then 
 having returned to Cyzicum, they occupied it and fpent the winter * 
 there. At the return of the fpring, they in hke manner carried orrs 
 war againft the Chriftians for the fpace of feven years.' See the 
 compend of Cedrtnus' Hiftory, page 437, in the Paris edition, and 
 v'345, in the Venetian edition. See Theophanes' Chronography, 
 page 264-, in the Paris edition, and page 23 1, in that of Venice. 
 
 f See Prideaux' life of Mahomet, page 14, of the eip-hth edi^- 
 tion. See Elmacinus' Hiftory of the Saracens, Book I. Chap. i. 
 page S, and Book II. Chap. iii. page 102. See Abul-Farajius' 
 Hiftory, Dynafty IX. page HI, in Pocock's Tranflation. Sec 
 Blair's Chronological Tables, No. 36. Part II. 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 8. B b 
 
21 S DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 and glory began to decline, and their empire by little and 
 little to moulder away ; then they had no longer, like the 
 prophetic locufts, * one king over them,' Spain * having 
 revolted in the year 736, and fet up another caliph in oppo- 
 lition to the reigning houfe of Abbas. If thefe months be 
 taken doubly, or for 300 years, then according to f Sir Ifaac 
 Newton, " the whole time that the caliphs of the Saracens 
 reigned with a temporal dominion at Damafcus and Bag- 
 dad together, was 300 years, viz. from the year 637 to the 
 year 936 inclufive ;" when % their empire was broken and 
 divided into feveral principalities or kingdoms. So that let 
 thefe * iive months' be taken in any poffible conftruiStion, 
 the event will ftill anfwer, and the prophecy will ftill be ful- 
 filled ; though the fecond method of interpretation and ap- 
 plication appears much more probable than either the firft or 
 the third. 
 
 In the conclufion it is added, ver. 12. * One woe is paft, 
 and behold there come two woes more hereafter.' This is 
 added not only to diftinguifli the woes, and to mark more 
 ftrongly each period, but alfo to fuggeft that fome time will 
 intervene between this firft woe of the Arabian locufts, and 
 the next of the Euphratean horfemen. The limilitude be- 
 tween the locufts and Arabians, is indeed fo great, that it 
 cannot fail of ftriking every curious obferver : and a farther 
 refemblance is § noted by Mr. Daubuz, that " there hath 
 happened in the extent of this torment a coincidence of the 
 event with the name of the locufts. The Saracens have made 
 inroads into all thofe parts of Chriftendoili where the natural 
 locufts are wont to be {een and known to do mifchief, and no 
 t where elfe : And that too in the fame proportion. Where 
 ^ the locufts are feldom feen, there the Saracens ftayed little : 
 where the natural locufts are often feen, there the Saracens 
 ■i abode moft •, and where they breed moft, there the Saracens 
 I'had their beginning and greateft power. This may be eafily 
 * terified by hiftory." 
 
 * See Elmacinus* Hidory of the Saracens, Book II. Chap. iii. 
 page 101. See the fame work of Blair. .* 
 
 f See Sir Ifaac Newton on the Apocalypfe, Chap. iii. page 305. 
 See likewife page 91, of Mr. Jackfon's Addrefs to the Deilts ; 
 wherein are fome pertinent obfervations concerning the completion 
 of this and the fucceeding Woe. 
 
 X See Elmacinus, Book III. Chap. i. page 2C3. See Blair's 
 Tables, No. 39. 
 
 } Se€ Daubuz, page 409. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 
 
 219 
 
 fcr 13. And the fixth angel 
 founded, and I heard a voice 
 from the four horns of the 
 golden altar, which is before 
 God, 
 
 14. Saying to the fixth 
 
 and out of their mouths if- 
 fued fire, and fmoke, and 
 brimftone. 
 
 18. By thefe three was the 
 third part of men killed, by 
 the fire, and by the Imoke, 
 
 ?.ngel which had the trumpet, and by the brimftone, which 
 Loofe the four angels which iflued out of their mouths, 
 are bound in the great river 19. For their power is in 
 Euphrates. their mouth, and in their 
 
 15. And the four angels tails : for their tails tuere 
 were loofed, which were pre- like unto ferpents, and had 
 pared for an hour, and a day, heads, and with them the/ 
 
 do hurt. 
 
 20. And the reft of the men 
 which were not killed by 
 thefe plagues, yet repented 
 not of the works of their 
 hands, that they fhould not 
 worfliip devils, and idols of 
 gold, and filver, and brafs, 
 and ftone, and of wood ; 
 which neither can fee, nor 
 hear, nor walk : 
 
 21. Neither repented they 
 of their murders, nor of their 
 forceries, nor of their fornica- 
 tion, nor of their thefts. 
 
 and a month, and a year, 
 for to flay the third part of 
 men. * 
 
 ' 16. And the number of 
 the army of the horfemen 
 ivere two hundred thoufand 
 thoufand : and I heard the 
 number of them. 
 
 17. And thus I faw the 
 'horfes in the vifion, and 
 them that fat on them, hav- 
 ing breaft-plates of fire, and 
 of jacin<5t, and brimftone : 
 and the heads of the horfes 
 ivere as the heads of lions ; 
 
 At the founding of the fixth trumpet, ver. 13, 14, 15. a 
 voice proceeded * from the four horns of the golden altar,* 
 (for the fcene was ftill in the temple) ordering the angel of 
 the fixth trumpet * to loofe the four angels which were 
 bound in the great river Euphrates ;' and they ' were looled' 
 accordingly. Such a voice proceeding * from the four 
 horns of the golden altar,' is a ftrong indication of the divine 
 difpleafure 5 and plainly intimates, that the fins of men muft 
 have been very great, when the altar, which was their fanc- 
 tuary and protection, called aloud for vengeance. * The 
 four angels' are the four fultanies or four leaders of the Turks 
 and Othmans. For there were four principal fultanies or 
 kingdoms of the Turks bordering upon the river Euphrates : 
 * one at Bagdad, founded by Togrul Beg, or Tangroliplx, 
 
 * See Elmacinus* Hiflnry of the Saracens, Book IIR Gbap/^ii^ 
 and viii. page 27 1> and 284, in Erpenius' edition, Sl^' Heyliu'* 
 
 Bb 2 
 

 r Cuilu 
 
 -.ns of lie L- i 
 
 cDE-izjed ih£:i - when aa end 
 
 i^e c: aoaikioDed. 
 
 _._ ."•^ ~^ -- - - - — ■ •-- — -iief did in 
 
 T!>r ' — ^^^ pin Ci r~-P 1 . LZi. Ccliiunr j tilcS ' L»j£ lOiiT 
 
 ": f h>f7 : " " ------ -__-- _-_-- ^ 
 
 v„ .-LTseii:;- _ - - 
 
 hzre pzEki tie lirsr ±-iif,^..r^i2s, osi v^: r 
 
 dr ' . 2 tj^ * iocdiiig :hc ic -r zngtii ^; . : 
 
 c:^_^ _ ^csd a^ uik li^ *cci.ieiii, two ; 
 
 v^ ihrcc ^JBs, Cjwto, S2:«^bki2i, and (. . re- 
 
 -r^ pzjts, ai-c :."■--'- c 
 
 iCfglHTT^l:^ ci 1 
 
 CI r.'- Turks, ''^■■^■^ «e:r«gd ia tii= zl: .-'>:,*;rt> ci Arc. 
 
 fat of f, he wii aixi 
 
 f;3C.V«H ii^^w. e-.-^^i aod :' , «» well 
 
 C '-'-r' ^ tcttyjm o -Stc 
 
 i -J. XI, &icu 2, and 3. bee 
 
 t- .,<.; Li.' 
 
- 3-4 
 
 n^tZCC, C^3B tftat Ai^ I^- r 
 
 a year, fer t» fcy ^e tfaooi psx ^ Sdss^ tfcit 
 sfar ^^'^^ 'f T^ ffmrr^ yii- *Tr"". aid ^^^^cs^t 
 
 thgfiaiiMlwr; 2Blkese«^t^£3-ii 
 
 aft^ Ate* ^fiBBTy ^yria:, FiifH^iMC, ^0?^ 
 Oreecp, aad aS tb^ coibckks^ 
 
 to Act flliiiMiiiii Tb^£E&*pAi2 
 
 ISJTiAiyt 
 
 i4iSS; asd i» fiap al t!!c roBHiB^ fasts of t^>f '^ '^ 
 
 air cft!iecafi^ciE5u Tie M: _r 
 
 t CsB&t or t&e j?^Mai Oei^ia ^C^ aoii 
 !^ ^orthecxBCBSds ct t^E pesit^ w^srk^ it 
 
 is^idy-^Lii. :^-T * w^grg jjiLfMuJ tnr an fcT» ^^ ' * ^. jbI 
 
 cr > Bi f &kji irHi i^ii if ifiiii; ^td tfce ILlmu. ipS tern. 32Eii« 
 if Ae ittter ftamid feS. If k be tafes ItaraSf > k WeB% 
 t!ie liee tf^r '^ ^^'^^fst -void^ as • |>g gfl L% 
 •Bstf r-Trrn: . . ^ rr? ioai^ tf^ ii 
 
 :f7--tr:c^ See r-f^e^cc^ ^^ee ■556i, 
 
 
222 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 Other places : and then the meaning is, that they were pre- 
 pared and ready to execute the divine commiflion at any 
 time or for any time, any hour^ or dL^lJ.^ or months or year ^ 
 that God fliould appoint. If it be taken myftically, and 
 the Jwuri and dai/, and tnottih, and year be a prophetic Jiour^ 
 ■SlwA day, 2Xi<i months and^^mr, tlicn a ^^'r//' (according to St. 
 John's, who follows herein Daniefs computation) confiding 
 of 360 days is 360 years, and a months confifting of 30 days 
 |s 30 years, and a day is a year, and an hour in the fame pro- 
 portion is fifteen days *, fo that the whole period of the Oth- 
 mans ' flaying the third part of men,* or fubduing the Chrif^ 
 tian flates in the Greek or Roman empire, amounts to 391 
 years and 15 days. Now is it wonderfully remarkable, 
 that the firfl: conqueft mentioned in hiftory, of the Othmans 
 over the Chriftians, was * in the year of the Hegira 680, and 
 the year of Chrift 1281. For Ortogrul " in that year (ac- 
 cording to the accurate hiftorian Saadi) crowned his vicHiories 
 with the conqueft of the famous city of Kutahi upon the 
 Greeks." Compute 391 years from that time, and they 
 will terminate in the year 1672 : and in that year, as it was 
 hinted before, Mohammed the fourth \ took Cameniec from 
 the Poles, " and 48 towns and villages in the territory of 
 Cameniec were delivered up" to the fultan upon the treaty 
 of peace. Whereupon Prince Cantemir hath made this 
 memorable refle(fl:ion, " This was the laft vidlory by which 
 any advantage accrued to the Othman flate, or any city or 
 province was annexed to the ancient bounds of the empire." 
 Agreeably to which obfervation, he hath intitled the former 
 part of his hiftory of the groivth of tJie Othman empire^ and 
 the following part of the decay of the Othmmi empire. Other 
 wars and flaughters, as he fays, have enfued. The Turks 
 even befieged Vienna in 1683; but this exceeding the 
 bounds of their commiflion, they were defeated. Belgrade 
 and other places may have been taken from them, and fur- 
 rendered to them again : but ftill they have fubdued no new 
 jftate or potentate of Chriftendom now for the fpace of be- 
 tween SO and 90 years ; and in all probability they never 
 may again, their empire appearing rather to decreafe than 
 increafe. Here then the prophecy and the event agree ex- 
 actly in the period of 391 years; and if more accurate and 
 
 * See Prince Cantemir's Hiftory, Book I. Chap. ii. Scft. 5, 
 page 10. 
 
 f See Prince Cantemir's Hiftory, Book HI. Chap. xH.' Seft. 
 18, 19. page 'lij5, t-i--^ *' 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 222^3 
 
 authentic hlftories of the Othmans were brought to light, 
 and we knew the very day wherein Kutahi was taken, as cer- 
 tainly as we know that wherein Cameniec was taken, the 
 like exa^tnefs might alfo be found in the 15 days. But 
 though the time be limited for the Othman's * flaying the 
 third part of men,' yet no time is fixed for the duration of 
 their empire ; only this fecond woe will end, when the third 
 woe, xi. 14. or the deftru^^ion of thebeaft, fliall be at hand. 
 
 A defcription is then given, ver. 16 — 19. of the forces, 
 and of the means and inftruments, by which the Othmans 
 fhould effecSt the ruin of their eaitern empire. The armies 
 are defcribed as very numerous, * myriads of myriads •,' and. 
 who knoweth not whfit mighty armies the Othman emperors 
 have brought into the field ? When Mohammed the fecond 
 befieged Conftantinople, he had * about four hundred thou- 
 fand men in his army, befides a powerful fleet of thirty larger 
 and two hundred lelTer fhips. They are defcribed too chiefly 
 as horfemen ; and fo they are defcribed both by Ezekiel and 
 by Daniel, as there was occafion to obferve in the laft dif- 
 fertation upon Daniel : and it is well known, that their ar- 
 mies confifted chiefly of cavalry, efpecially before the order 
 of Janizaries was inftituted by Amurath the firfl:. The Ja- 
 nizaries may be the guard of the court, but the Timariots, 
 or horfemen holding lands by ferving in the wars, are the 
 ftrength of the government! and thefe, as Heylin f aflirms, 
 are in all accounted between ie\en and eight hundred thou- 
 fand fighting men ; fome fay, that they are a million ; and 
 befides thefe, there are Spahi's and other horfemch in the 
 emperor's pay. 
 
 ' In the vifion,' that is, in appearance, and not In reality, 
 they had * breaft-plates of fire, and of jacin£t,* or hyacinth, 
 * and brimfl:one.' The colour oijire is red, of hyacinth blue, 
 and of hrhnjlone yellow : and this, as Mr. Daubuz :|: obferves, 
 
 hath a literal accomplifiiment j for the Othmans, from 
 
 <( 
 
 ■ * * It Is faid, that at that time, the king's army confided of forty 
 rriyriads of men, — and that his fleet was compofed of thirty veflela 
 which had three banks of oar?, and of two hundred fmaller,* See 
 Laonicus Chalcocondylas on Turkifti Aff"airs, Book VIII, page 
 203, in the Paris edition, and page 158, in that of Venice. 
 
 f See Heylin's Cofmography, Book III. page 129, in the edition 
 of 1703. See Sandy's Travels, Book III. page 3S, 7th edition. 
 
 X See Daubuz, page 44 k See Rycaut's Prefent ftate of the 
 Othman Empire, Book III. Chap. iii. Sec Tournefort'a Voyage, 
 Vol. II. page 36, &c. 
 
$24 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 the fir ft time of their appearance, have afFe£led to wear.fuch 
 warlike apparel of icarlet, blue, and yellow." Of the Sp.iiii's 
 particularly fome have red, and fume have yellow Ifandards, 
 and others red or yellow mixt with other colour:;. In 
 appearance too, * the heads of the horfes were as the heads 
 of lions,' to denote their flrength, courage, and liercencfs ; 
 
 * and out of their mouths ifliied iirc, and Imoke, and brim- 
 ftone.' A manifeft allufion to great guns and gun-powder, 
 which were invented under this trunrpet, and were of fuch 
 Hgnal fervice to the Othmans in their wars. For * by thcfe 
 three was the third part of men killed/ by thefe the Oth- 
 mans made fuch havoc and deftruction in the Greek or 
 eaiiern empire. Amurath the fecond * broke into Pelopo- 
 nefus, and took feveral ftrong places by the means of his ar- 
 tillery. But his fon Mohammed at the fiege of Conftanti- 
 nople f employed fuch great guns, as were never made 
 before. One is defcribed to have been of fuch a moni\rous 
 iize, that it was drawn by feventy yoke of oxen and by two 
 thoufand men. There were two more, each of which dif- 
 charged a ftone of the weiglit of two talents. Others emitted 
 a ftone of the weight of half a talent. But the greateft of all 
 difcharged a ball of the weight of three talents, or about three 
 hundred pounds *, and the report of this cannon is faid to 
 have been fo great, that all the country round about was Iha- 
 ken to the diftance of forty furlongs. For forty days the wall 
 was battered by thefe guns, and fo many breaches were made, 
 that the city was taken by aflault, and an end put to the Gre- 
 cian empire. 
 
 Moreover * they had power to do hurt by their tails,' as 
 well as * by their mouths, their tails being like unto ferpents, 
 and having heads.' In this refpect they very much refemble 
 
 * the locults j' only the different tails are accommodated 
 
 * See Chalcocondylas in the fame place, Book VII. 
 
 •f * He ordered guns of the largefl calibre to be made, fuch as ex- 
 ceeded all that were known before his time. The fize of one gun 
 
 was fo great, that it required feventy yoke of oxen and two thoufand 
 men to drag it along. — The king had two very large guns, each of 
 
 which threw a Hone that weisrhed two talents Others threw a 
 
 ftone of the weight of half a talent. — The largeft gun difcharged a 
 
 ball which weighed about three talents. At the difcharging of 
 
 this gun, we are told that the neighbouring country, to thediltance 
 of forty furlongs was fhaken. — Already had the wall of the city 
 been vigoroufly battered for the fpace of forty days, &c. See 
 Chalcocondylas in the fame Work, Book VIII. page 203, 20i, in 
 the Paris edition, and page 15S, and 159, in that of Venice. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 225 
 
 to the different creatures, the tails of ' fcorpions to locufts ;' 
 the tails of * ierpents, with an head at each end, to horfes.' 
 By tUis figure it is meant, that the Turks draw after theiti' 
 the fame poitbnous trains as the Saracens ; they profefs and 
 propagate the fame impofture ; tJicy do hurt not only by 
 their conquefts, but alfo by fpreading their falfe doctrine ; 
 and wherever they eftablilli their dominion, there too they 
 eftablifh their religion. Many indeed of the Greek church 
 remained, and are ftill remaining among them : but they 
 are * made to pay dearly for the exercife of their religion ; 
 are fubjc^led to a capitation-tax, which is rigoroufly exa<fted 
 from all above fourteen years of age ; are burdened belides 
 with the moft heavy and arbitrary impolitions upon every 
 occafion ; are compelled to the lowed and moft fervile drud- 
 gery ; are abufed in their perfons, and robbed of their pro- 
 perty ; have not only the mortification of feeing fome of 
 their friends and kindred daily apoilatize to the ruling reli- 
 gion, but had even their children taken from them to be 
 educated therein, of whom the more robuft and hardy were 
 trained up to the foldiery, the more weakly and tender were 
 caflrated for the feraglio : but notwithftanding thefe perfe- 
 cutions and oppreflions fome remains of the Greek church 
 are ftill preferved among them, as we may reafonably con- 
 clude, to ferve fome great and myfterious ends of providence. 
 But though the Greek church was thus ruined and op- 
 preiTed, * the reft of men,' ver. 20, 21. ' who were not 
 killed by thefe plagues,* the Latin church which pretty well 
 efcaped thefe calamities, * yet repented not of the works of 
 their hands,' that they fliould not worfliip devils, da'nno?iia 
 demons or fecond mediatory gods, as it hath largely been 
 ihewn before, faints and angels, ' and idols of gold and fil- 
 ver and brafs and ftone and wood.' From hence it is evi- 
 dent, that thefe calamities were inflitSted upon the Chriftians 
 for their idolatry. As the eaftern churches were lirft in the 
 crime, fo they were firft likewife in the punifliment. At 
 firft they were vifited by the plague of the Saracens, but this 
 working no change or reformation, they were again chaftifed 
 by the ft ill greater plague of the Othmans -, were partly 
 overthrown by the former, and were entirely ruined by the 
 latter. What churches were then remaining, which were 
 guilty of the like idolatry, but the weftern, or thofe in the 
 communion with Rome ? And the weftern were not at all 
 reclaimed by the ruin of the eaftern, but perfifted ftill in the 
 
 * See SVith's and Rycant's Account of the Greek Church. 
 VOL. II. NO. 8. C c 
 
220 DISSERTATIONS OH 
 
 worfliip of faints, (and what is worfe) the worfhip of images^ 
 * which neither can fee, nor hear, nor walk :' and the world 
 is witnefs to the completion of this prophecy to this day. 
 ' Neither repented they of tlieir murders,' their perfecutions 
 and inquilitions, * nor of their forceries,* their pretended mi- 
 racles and revelations, * nor of their fornication,' their public 
 {lews and uncleannefs, ' nor of their thefts,' their exa61ions 
 and impolitions on mankind : and they are as notorious for 
 their licentioulhef^ and wickednefs, as for their fuperftition 
 and idolatry. As they therefore refufed to take warning by 
 the two former woes, the third woe, as we fliall fee, will fall 
 with vengeance upon them. 
 
 CHAP. X. 
 
 J . A NT) I law another mighty created heaven and the things 
 
 ai? gel come down from hea- that therein are, and the 
 
 veh, clothed with a cloud, earth and the things that 
 
 and a rainbow iiurs upon his therein are, and the fea, and 
 
 head, and his face luas as it the things which are therein, 
 
 were the fun, and his feet as that there fliould be time no 
 
 pillars of fire. longer : 
 
 2. And he had in his hand 7. But in the days of the 
 
 a'little book open : and he voice of the feyenth angel, 
 
 fet his right foot upon the when he fhall begin to found, 
 
 fea, and /lis left foot on the the myflery of God fliould 
 
 earth. be finifhed, as he hath de- 
 
 .'j., And cried with a loud clared to his fervants the 
 
 voice, as *u;/ifn a lion roareth : prophets. ^ 
 
 and when he had cried, feven 8. And the voice which I 
 
 thunders uttered their voices, heard from heaven fpake 
 
 V^ 4;. And when the feven unto me again, and faid Go,^ 
 
 thunders had uttered their i7;/J take the little book whicli 
 
 voices, I was about to write : is open in the hand of the 
 
 aiid I heard a voice from angel which flandeth upoa. 
 
 heaven faying unto me, Seal the fea, and upon the earth. ,j 
 lip thofe things which the 9. And I went unto the 
 
 feven thuiiders uttered, and angel, and faid unto him,, 
 
 write fhem not. Give me the little book,v^ 
 
 3. And the angel which I And he r4id unto me, Take 
 
 •faw ftand upon the fea, and //, and cat it up ; and tt fhall 
 
 upon the earth, lifted up his make thy belly bitter, but it 
 
 hand to heaven, .fliall be in thy n[\outh as 
 
 6. And fware by him that fweet as honey. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 227 
 
 book out of the angeFs hand, 11. And he faid unto me, 
 
 and ate it up ; and it was in Thou muft prophefy again 
 
 my mouth as fvveet as honey : before many peoples, anJ 
 
 and as foon as I had eaten it, nations, and tongues, and 
 
 my belly was bitter. kings. 
 
 St. John, in the concluflon of the laft chapter, having 
 touched upon the corruption of the weftern church, pro-, 
 ceeds now to deliver fome prophecies relating to this lament- 
 able event. But before he enters upon the fubjeft, he 
 (and the church in him) is prepared for it by an auguft 
 and confolatory vifion. * Another mighty angel came down 
 from heaven,' ver. 1. defcribed fome what like the angei 
 in the three laft chapters of Daniel, and in the firft chapter 
 of the Revelation. He had in his hand, ver. 2. * a little 
 book,' bib/aridion * a little book' or codicil different from the 
 bihliofi or book mentioned before : and it was cpen, that all 
 men might freely read and confider it. It was indeed a 
 codicil to the larger book, and properly cometh under the 
 lixtli trumpet, to defcribe the ftate of the weftern church 
 after the defcription of the ftate of the eaftern : and this 
 is with good reaion made a feparate and diftin6l prophecy, on 
 account of the importance of the matter, as well as for en- 
 gaging the greater attention. ' He fet his right foot upon^ 
 the fea, and his left foot on the earth,' to fhow the extent 
 of his power and commiffion : ' and when he had cried" 
 aloud,' ver. 3. * feven thunders uttered their voices.' St. 
 John would have written down, ver. 4. * thofe things which 
 the feven thunders uttered,' but was forbidden to do it. As 
 we know not the fubjects of * the feven thunders,' fo neither 
 can we know the reafons for fupprefling them : but it may 
 be conceived, that fomething might be proper to be revealed 
 to the apoftle, and yet not to be communicated to the 
 church. By thefe * feven thunders,' * Vitringa underftands 
 the feven great croifades or expeditions of the weftern Chrif- 
 tians for the conqueft of the holy land, and Daubuz the feven 
 kingdoms which received and eftabliftied the proteftant re- 
 formation by law. But doth it not favour rather of vanity, 
 and preiumption than of wifdom and knowledge, to pretend 
 to conje(5ture what they are, when the Holy Spirit hath pur-., 
 pofely concealed them ? Then the angel, ver. 5, 6, 7. 
 * hfted up his hand to heaven,' like the angel in Daniel, 
 j^ii. 7. * and fware by him that liveth for ever and ever,' the 
 
 * §ee Vitringa on the paffage, page 431. See Daubuz, page 469i 
 
 c c 2 - 
 
228 DISSIERTATIONS OH 
 
 great Creator of all things, hotkhroms ouk efti etij ^that the 
 time (hall not be yet,' but it {hall be in the days of the fe- 
 venth trumpet, that * the myftery of God (hall be iiniihed,* 
 and the giorious ftate of his church be perfected, agreeably 
 to the good things which he hath ^ramWe^^ iios eiienge iife^ 
 * to his i'ervants the prophets.' This is iaid for the conlb- 
 lation of Chrirtians, that though * the little book' dcfcribcs 
 the calamites of the weftcrn church, yet they fliall all have 
 a happy period Under the leventh trumpet. St. John is then 
 ordered, ver. 8, 9, 10. * to cat the little book,' as Ezekiel 
 iii. 3. did upon a like occalion : and he ' ate it up ;' he tho- 
 roughly confidered and digefted it ; and found it to be, as 
 he was informed it would be, * fwect as honey in his mouth, 
 but bitter in his ftomach.' The knowledge of future things 
 at fir ft was pleafant, but the fad contents of the little book 
 afterwards filled his foul with forrow. But thefe contents 
 were not to be * fealed up' hke thofe of ' the {t\cn thunders •,' 
 this * little book' was to be publiflicd, ver. 1 1. as well as the 
 larger book of the Apocalypfe ; it was a kind of feeond pro- 
 phecy, added to the former ; and as it concerned * kings and 
 nations,' fo it was to be made public for their ufe and infor- 
 mation. But if here, as fome contend, the prophecy begins 
 again anew, the fubjedl is refumed from the beginning, and 
 all that follows is contained in ' the little book,' then * the 
 little book' contains more matter than * the larger book,* 
 and part of the fealed book is made part of the opeji book, 
 which is contrary to the regularity and order of the Apoca- 
 lypfe, and in great meaiure deftroys the beauty and fymmetry 
 of the different parts ; for it is evident and undeniable, thit 
 the feventh trumpet is the feventh part of the feventh feal, 
 as the feventh feal is the feventh part of the fealed book, and 
 confequently can be no part of the little open book, which 
 €ndeth, as we fhall fee, with the iixth trumpet, and irnme-. 
 diately before the founding of the feventh. 
 
 CHAP. XI. 
 
 1. And there was given without the temple, leave out, 
 
 me a reed like unto a rod : and meaiure it not ; for it is 
 
 >and the angel ftood, lay- given unto the Gentiles : and 
 
 ing, Rife, and meafure the the holy city ihall they tread 
 
 temple of God, and the altar, under foot forty and two 
 
 and them that worfhip there- months. 
 
 in. I). And I will give poiuer 
 
 2. But the court wliich is unto my two witiieil4?s^ and 
 
THE PROPHECIES^ 
 
 they fliall prophefy a thou- and kindreds, and tongues, 
 
 fand two hundred /iW three- and nations, fliall fee their 
 
 ^ fcore days clothed in lack- dead bodies three days and, a 
 
 cloth. half, and Ihaii not futfer their 
 
 4. Thefe are two olive- dead bodies to be put . in 
 trees, and the two candle- graves. 
 
 fticks ftanding before the God 10. And they that dwell 
 
 of the earth. upon the earth fliall rejoice 
 
 5. And if any man will over them, and make merry, 
 hurt them, lire proceedeth and fliall fend gifts one to 
 out of their mouth, and de- another ; becauie thefe two 
 vourcth their enemies ; and prophets tormented them that 
 if any man will hurt them, dwelt on the earth. 
 
 he niuft in this manner be 11. And after three days 
 
 killed. and an half, the fpirit of life 
 
 , 6. Thefe have power to from God entered into them: 
 
 -fhut heaven, that it rain not and they ftood upon their 
 
 in the days of their prophe- feet, and great fear fell upon 
 
 cy : and have power over them which law them, 
 waters to turn them to blood, 12. And they heard a great 
 
 and to fmite the earth with voice from heaven, faying 
 
 all plagues as often as they unto them. Come up hither, 
 
 will. And they afcended up to 
 
 8. And when they fhall heaven in a cloud, and their 
 
 iiave finiflied their teftimo- enemies beheld them, 
 -ny, the beaft that afcendeth 13. And the fame hour was 
 
 out of the bottomlefs pit, there a great earthquake, and 
 
 fhall make war againft them, the tenth part of the city fell, 
 
 and fliall overcome them, and and in the earthquake were 
 
 kill them. flain of men feven thoiifand : 
 
 8. And their dead - bodies and the remnant were af-<- 
 jfliall lie in the ftreet of the frighted, a»d gave glory to 
 
 great city, which fpiritually the God of heaven, 
 
 is called Sodom and Egypt, 14-. The lecond woels palTr, 
 
 where alio our Lord was atid behold, the third woe 
 
 crucified. cometh quickly. 
 
 9. And they of the people, 
 
 In the former part of this chapter, from the firf^ verfe tq 
 the fourteenth, are exhibited the contents of this little book, 
 St. John is commanded, ver. 1. to meafiire the inner court, 
 * the temple of God, and the altar, and them who woriliip 
 therein,' to fliew that during all this period there were fome 
 true ChrilHans, who conformed to the rule and meafure of 
 God's word. This meafuring might allude more particularly 
 to the Reformation frgm popery, which fell out under th;s 
 
230 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 iixth trumpet ; and one of the moral caufes of it was the 
 Othmans taking of Conftantinople, whereuppn the Greeks 
 fiying from their own country, and bringing their books with 
 them into the more weftern parts of Europe, proved the 
 happy occaflon of the revival of learning ; as the revival of 
 learning opened men's eyes, and proved the happy occalion 
 of the Reformation. But though ' the inner court,' which 
 includes the fmaller number, was weafured^ yet * the outer 
 court,' which implies the far greater part, was * left out,' 
 ver. 2. and rejected, as being in the politffion of Chriftians 
 only in name, but Gentiles in worfliip and practice, who 
 profaned it with heathenhh fuperftition and idolatry : * and 
 they fhall tread under foot the holy city,' they ihall trample 
 upon, and tyrannize over the church of ChriiVior thefpace 
 of forty and two months.' .^ .iiv *.dji£'j. adi V- 
 
 ,.^.At the fame time God fliould raife up fomc true and faith- 
 ful witnefTes, ver. 3. to preach and proteft againlt thefe inno- 
 vations and corruptions of religion ; for there were proteflants 
 long before ever the name came into ufe. Of thele witnefles 
 there fliould be, though but a fmall, yet a competent number ; 
 and it was a fufiicient reafon for making them * two wit- 
 iieJles,' becaufe that is the number required by the law, and 
 approved by the gofpel, Deut. xix. 15. Matth. xviii. ](j. * In 
 the moyth of two witnefies fliall every word be elUbliihed :* 
 and upon former occafions too have often been joined in 
 commillion, as Mofes and Aaron in Egypt, Elijah and 
 tliflia in the apoftafy of the ten tribes, and Zerubbabel and 
 Jofhua after the Babylonifh captivity, to whom thefe wit- 
 neiTes are particularly compared. Our Saviour himfelf fent 
 forth his difciples, Luke x. 1. * two and two :' and it hath 
 been obferved alfo, that the principal reformers have uiually 
 appeared as it were in pairs, as the Waldenfes and Albigenles, 
 John Hufs, and Jerome of Prague, Luther and Calvin, 
 Cranmer and Ridley, and their followers. Not that I con- ^ 
 ceive, that any two particular men, or two particular churches, * 
 were intended by this prophecy ; but only it was meant m 
 the general, that there (hould be fome in every age, though 
 but a fiew in number, who ihould bear witneis to the truth, 
 ^nd declare againft the iniquity and idolatry of their times. 
 They Ihould not be difcouraged even by perfecution and op- 
 preilion, but though * clothed in fackcloth,' and living in a 
 mourning and ai]li(5led ilatp, iliould yet p-o^theay^ Ihould yet 
 preach the fincere word of God, and denounce the divine 
 judgments againil the reigning idolatry and wickednefs: and 
 thi$ tiiey iiiould continue to do, as long ;is the grand corruptit^a 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 231 
 
 hlelf lafted, for the fpace of * a thoufand two hundred and 
 threefcore days.' It is the fame fpace of time with * the 
 forty and two months* before mentioned. For * forty and 
 two months' confifting each of thirty days, are equal to*'{^ 
 thoufand two hundred and threefcore days, or years' In the 
 prophetic ftile : and * a thoufand two hundred and threefcore 
 years,* as we have feen before in Daniel, and fhall fee herei' 
 after in the Revelation, is the period alTigned for the tyranny 
 and idolatry of the church of Rome* The imtnrffes therefore 
 cannot be any two men, or any two churches, but muft be % 
 fucceiilon of men, and a fucceflion of churches. 
 
 A character is then given of thefe witneffes, and of the- 
 power and efi'ect of their preaching. * Thefe are the two* 
 olive trees, and the two candlefticks ftanding before the Go.d' 
 of the earth,' ver. 4. that is, they are like Zerubbabel antl- 
 Jofliua, Zech. iv. the great inftru<Slors and enlighteners of the 
 church. * Fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and devoureth' 
 their enemies, ver. 5. that is, they are like unto Mofes and 
 Elijah, Numb. xvi. 2 Kings i. who called for fire upon theii^ 
 adverfaries. But their fire was real, this is fymbolical, and 
 * proceedeth out of the mouth' of the witneffes, denouncing 
 the divine vengeance on the corrupters and oppofers of true 
 religion ; much in the fame manner, as it v«^as faid to Jeremiah 
 V. 14. * I will make my words in thy mouth fire, and this 
 people wood, and it fliall devour them. Thefe have power 
 to fhut heaven, that it rain not in the days of the prophecy/ 
 ver. 6. that is, they are like Elijah, who foretold a want of 
 rain in the days of Ahab, \ Kings xvii. 1. Jaft^.' v.*^7; ^"^d' 
 It. rained not on the earth for the fpace of three years andUx: 
 month&' which, myfticaily ursderilood, is the fame fpace of 
 time, as * the forty and two months,' and ' the thoufand two-^ 
 hundred and threefcore days,' which are allotted for the 
 prophetying of the witneffes. During this time the diving 
 grace, and protecTtlon, and bleiiing fhall be withheld from ' 
 thole men, whn:negle<^t and defpife their preaching ind^' 
 do(5b-ine. * They have' alfo * power over -the waters to' turn; ' 
 them to blood, and to fmite the earth with all plagues, as " 
 often as they will,** that is, they are like Mofes and Aafon, 
 who inflicted thefe plagues on Fgypt : and fhey;Vnar be. 
 faid to * fmlte tlie earth with the -plagues 'which ^'hey de- 
 nounce, for in icripture-language the prophets ?ire often fijid -■ 
 to do thofe things', which they declare and 'fyret^I. But^Hi'^ 
 is moil: highly probable, that thefe pa rtieulai'3 will receiver a '^ 
 more literal a<:complilUmenc, when ihe plagues of .(.Tod,'^and 
 the vials of J\i3.«^iithy .CJjnp. ■Srvi.-^hall be' poured ^f*^it-'^>j^x'*'^ 
 
852 mSSERTATIONS ON 
 
 men, in confequence of their having fo long redded the tedi- 
 inony of the witnefl'es. Their caule and the cauTe of trutli 
 will finally be avenged on all their enemies. 
 
 Next after this deicription of the power and office of the 
 witneiTes, follows a predi6lion of thofe thini^s, which fhall 
 befal them at the latter end of their minillry ; and their 
 paffion, and death, and refurreclion, and afcenfion are copied 
 from our Saviour's, who is emphatically failed iii. 14-. * the 
 faithful and true witnefs ;' but with this difterence, that his 
 were real, theirs are figurative and myftical. * And when 
 they fhall have finifhed, hotan iclcfofty when they fhall be 
 about finifliing their telVunony,' ver. 7. ' the beaft that 
 afcendeth out of the abyfs,' the tyrannical power of Rome, 
 of which we Ihall hear more hereafter, * fliall make war 
 againft them, and fliall overcome them, and kill them.' 
 * The beaft' indeed ' fhall make war againft them.' all the 
 time that they are performing their miniftry ; but * when 
 they fhall be near finifliing it, lie fliall fo make war againfb 
 them, as to overcome them, and kill them.' They fhall be 
 fubJued and fupprefTed, be degraded from all power and 
 authority, be deprived of all offices and fundlions, and be 
 politically dead, if not naturally ib. In this low and abject 
 ftate they fliall lie fome time, ver. 8. * in the ftreet of the 
 great city,' in fome confpicuous place within the jurifdiction 
 of * Rome, ' which fpiritually is called Sodom' for corrup- 
 
 * Mr. Mann, the late learnfd Mafter of the Charter-houfe, in 
 fome Manufcript notes upon Vitringa's book on the Revelation, 
 comnuHiicated to me by my friend Dr. Jortin, hath the following to 
 prove that not Jerufalem, but Rome was intended in this place. 
 Rev. xi. 8. The great city nvh'ich f[i\r'ilual]if is called SoJom and Egypt, 
 tuhcrc their Lord tvas cruc'tjied. 1. ** Jerufalem in ver. 2. of thi$ 
 very chapter, is called the holy city ; can it be in fo few periods 
 intended under the names of Sodom and Egypt ? 
 
 '2. *' The holy city or Jerufalem ver. 2. was to be wafted and trod 
 under foot by the Gentiles for 42 months ; the two witneffes were 
 to prophefy the fame fpace of lime ; how then fliould their carcafes 
 lie in the ftrects of Jerufalem fo wafted ? 
 
 3. ** Jerufalem in this book is four times called the Holy city, 
 never the Great (unlcfs it be here meant.) The great city is twelve 
 times repeated only of Babylon, that is, Rome ; is it probable it 
 fliould be here ufed of Jerufalem ? 
 
 4. *' In veife 13. at the revival of the two witncfies after lying 
 dead three days and a half, the tenth part of the city fell ; but in 
 ver. 2. Jerufalem is already walled, and not fuppofed to be rebuilt ^ 
 and therefore incapable of being fo damaged. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 233 
 
 tion of manners, * and Egypt' for tyranny and opprefHon of 
 the people of God, * where alfo our Lord was crucilied' 
 fpiritually, being crucified afreili in the fuffcrings of his faith- 
 ful martyrs. Nay, to fhow the greater indignity and cruelty 
 to the martyrs * their dead bodies' lliall not only be publicly 
 expofed, ver. 9. but they fliall be denied even the common 
 privilege of burial, which is the cafe of many proteO-ants in 
 popifli countries : and their enemies * fliall rejoice' and infult 
 * over them,' ver. 10. * and fliall fend' mutual prefents and 
 congratulations ' one to another' for their deliverance from 
 thefe tormentors.^ whofe life and dodlrine wore a continual 
 reproach to them. But * after three days and a half,' ver. 
 11. that is in the prophetic flile 'after three years and a 
 half,' for no lefs time is requifite for ail thefe tranfaclions, 
 they fliall be raifed again by * the fpirit of God,' and, ver* 
 
 5. *' And were Jerufalem rebuilt, the enemies of Chrlft out of all 
 people, tong-'.es, and nations, ver. 9. would not afTembie there, nor 
 the bead expofe the (lain witnefTes but in his own capital. 
 
 1. *' Objc6l. There are two characleritlics afiigned, which fit Je- 
 rufalem only, That it is fpiritually or figuratively called Sodom and 
 Egypt ; as Jerufalem is compared to Sodom, Ka. i. 10. and iii. 9* 
 (of Egypt no inftance. ) 
 
 1. " Anfvv. That Capernaum, Matth. xi. 23, 24. is likewlfe 
 comj)ared to Sodom by Chri'l ; and fo is any city that fhall reject 
 the Gofpel, Matth. x. 15. Whence Tertullian (adv. Jud. c. 9.) 
 obferves of this very name, It is com.mon in the Holy Scriptures 
 to transfer names from one to another, where the crimes are the 
 fame. So Rome might be called Sodom for lewdnefs, and Egypt 
 for the opprefiion of God's people. 
 
 2. Objeci. " The fecond characRieriftic, where alfo our Lord was 
 crucified, determines the place to be Jerufalem beyond all poflibility 
 of doubting." 
 
 2. " Anfw. Mills fays, The text fhould be read, hofiou ho hyrias 
 autOTiy where their Lord was crucified, or had been crucified ; yet 
 indeed v/ithout making any great difference to tlie literal fenfe. 
 But why may not this expreflion be ufed figuratively as well as the 
 preceding ? why may not the Lord of the two witnefTes be fpi- 
 tually crucified where they are fpiritually (lain ? St. Paul to the 
 Galatians ufcs this expreiuon figuratively three or four times ; The 
 Epidle to the H^zb. vi. 6. ufi^s it figuratively, and perhaps in the 
 very fenfe it may bear here. Though it is capable too of another, 
 which is authorized by Chrift himfelf, for Matth. x. and xxv. and 
 Acts ix. 4, 5. he declares hiif.felf to fufil^r what is done to his fol- 
 lowers. In that Great city therefore, which was drunk with the 
 blood of the faints^ and the martyrs of Jefus, Chao. xvii. 6. Jefus 
 bimfelf might be faid to be crucified.'* 
 
 VOL. li. NO. 8. D d 
 
US'h DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 12. fliall * afccnd up to heaven j' they fliall not only be re- 
 ftofed to their priftinc irate, but fIvaU be farther promoted to 
 dignity and lionour : and that by * a great voice from hea- 
 ven* by the voice of public authority. * At the fame hour 
 there fliall be a great earthquake/ there fliall be great com- 
 motions in the world ; and the tenth part of the city fliall 
 fall,' as an omen and earnefl: of a fl:ill greater fall *, and feven 
 thoufand names of men,' or feven thoufand men of name, 
 
 * fliall be flaln •,' and the remainder in their fright and fear 
 fliall acknowledge the great power of God. 
 
 Some interpreters are of opinion, that this prophecy of 
 
 * the death and refurrcclion of the witnefles' received Its 
 completion * in the cafe of John Hufs and Jerome of Prague, 
 who were tzuo faithful ivitntjjl's and martyrs of the blefled 
 Jefus. It is very well known, that they were condemned to 
 death, and afterwards burnt for herefy by the council of 
 Conftance. Which council fitting about ^ three years and 
 a half,' from November It 14 to April 1 4 1 8, ' their ^c^//Vj- 
 may that time be faid to have lain * unburied in the fl;reet of 
 the great city,' in Conflance where was the greateft afl^embly 
 not only of bifliops and cardinals, but llkewife of ambafladors, 
 barons, counts, dukes, princes, and the emperor himfelL 
 But after the council was diflblVcd, thefe two preachers were 
 reftored as it were to life in their difciples and followers, who 
 propagated the fame doctrines, maintained them by force of 
 arms as well as by preaching, and even vanquiflied the Im- 
 perialiflis in feveral battles. It was truly faid to them, * Come' 
 up hither,' when they were invited to the council of Balil 
 with a promifc of rcdrefs of grievances : but the council hav- 
 ing dealt fraudulently with them, they broke out again into 
 open rebellion, ' and the tenth part of the city fell,' the 
 kingdom of Bohemia revolted, and fell alike from its obedi- 
 ence to the pope and emperor. 
 
 Others refer this prophecy to \ the protefl:ants of the. 
 league of Smalcald, who were entirely routed by the eni-, 
 peror Charles V. in the battle of Mulburg, on the 'iltli of 
 
 April 1 o\l s when the two great champions of the proteftants, 
 
 ^ ■' _, ':.':-!;jiO: 1".'" ■ :■■' ' " ' ^ / ■ 
 
 * See Fox and Vitringa, page 487, &c. See alfo Frederic 
 SpaiiliC'im'& Hillory of the fifteeuLii century, Chap, vi, and vii. See 
 the HUloiy ,ofj;he Council of Cpiillance by James Lenfaat. See 
 Voliaire'N General HKlory and State of Europe, Part II. ai.d hic> 
 AnnaU of the empiic, Vol. 11. 
 
 + fjee Biiglituiar. and Vitringn, page 4l>.'?. See Sleidan's Hif- 
 torj'''"ort!K Rrfoi'marion, Book XI^<5ic^ See Voltaire's Annals 
 of the empire, Vol. II. ' ' ' 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 235 
 
 John Frederic, elector of Saxony, was taken prifoner, and the 
 Landgrave of HelTe was forced to furrender himlelf, and to 
 heg pardon of the emperor. Protel^antilm was then in a 
 manner fupprefled, and the mafs reftored. The witnefles 
 were Jtw/, but mt buried ; and the papifts ' rejoiced over 
 them, and made merry, and fent gifts one to another.' But 
 this joy and triumph of theirs were of no very long con- 
 tinuance ; for in the fpace of about * three years and a half/ 
 the proteilants were raifed again at INIagdebarg, and defeated 
 and took the duke of Mecklenburg prifoner, in December 
 1550. From that time their affairs changed for the better 
 almoft every day ; fuccefs attended their arms and counfels j 
 and the em.peror was obliged by the treaty of PaiTau, to allow 
 them the free exercife of their religion, and to re-admit them 
 into the imperial chamber, from which they had ever lince 
 the vi<n:ory of Mulburg been excluded. Here was indeed 
 ' a great earthquake,' a great commotion, in which many * thou»- 
 iands were flain ; a?id the tenth part of the city fell,' a great 
 part of the German empire renounced the authority, and 
 abandoned the communion of the church of Rome. 
 
 Some again may think this prophecy very applicable to * 
 the horrid maflacre of the proteftants at Paris, and in other 
 cities of France, begun on the memorable eve of St. Bartho- 
 lomew's day 1.572. According to the beft authors, there 
 were flain thirty or forty thouland hugonots in a few day&^p. 
 and among them, without doubt, many true witnefTes and 
 faithful martyrs of Jefus Chrift. * Their dead bodies lay in 
 the flreet of the great city,* *one of the greateft cities of 
 Europe ; for they were not fufFered to be buried, being the 
 bodies of heretics ; but were dragged through the ftreet, or 
 thrown into the river, or hung upon gibbets, and cxpofed to 
 public infiimy. Great rejoicings too were made in the courts 
 of France, Ronie, and Spain*, they went in procefiion to the 
 churches, they returned public thanks to God, they fung Te 
 Deums, they celebrated jubilees, they flruck medals ; and 
 it was enabled, that St. Bartholomew's day fliould ever after- 
 wards be kept with double pomp and folemnity. But neither 
 was this joy of long continuance ; for in little more than 
 ' three years and a half,' Henry III, who fucceeded his bro- 
 ther Charles, entered into a treaty with the hugonots, which 
 was concluded and publiflied on the 11th of May 1576, 
 
 * See Vitringa, page 496, Sec. See Thuauus' Hiftory, Book 
 LII, LHI and LXII. See Davila's Hidoiy, Book V, and VI, 
 ^&e JVlezeray's account of Charles IX, and Henry III. 
 
 P d 2 
 
1 
 
 236 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 whereby all the former fentences agalnft them were reverfed, 
 and the free and open exerciie of their religion was grainted to 
 them ; they were to be admitted to all honours, dignities, 
 and offices, as well as the papifts ; and the judges were to 
 be half of the one religion, and half of the other; with other 
 articles greatly to their advantage, which Vv-ere in a manner 
 the refumciion of the witneiTes, and their * afcenfion into 
 heaven.' The ' great earthquake,' and the ^ falling of the 
 tenth part of the city,' and the * flaying of thoufands of 
 men,' according to this hypothefis, muil be referred to the 
 great commotions and civil wars, which for ievcral years 
 afterwards cruelly diilurbed, and almoU deftroyed the king- 
 dom of France. 
 
 Others again have recourfe to later events, and the later 
 indeed the better and fitter for the purpole. Peter Jurieu, 
 a famous divine of the French church at Rotterdam, * ima- 
 gined that the perfecution then carried on by Lewis XIV. 
 againft the proteftants of France, after the revocation of the 
 edidl of Nantes in October 1685, would be the laft perfecution 
 of the church •, that during this time the witnellcs would lie 
 dead, but (hould recover and revive within a few years, and 
 the Reformation ihould be eftablilhed in that kingdom by 
 royal authority •, the whole country fliould renounce popery, 
 and embrace the proteftant religion. Biiliop Lloyd, and after 
 him Mr. WhiRon f apply this prophecy to the poor proteftants 
 in the vallies of Piedmont, who by a cruel edict of their fo- 
 vereign the Duke of Savoy, inlligated by the French king, 
 were imprilbned and murtlered, or baniflied and totally diffi- 
 pated at the latter end of the year 1686. They were kindly 
 received and fuccoured by the proteftant dates ; and after a 
 while fecretly entering Savoy with their fwords in their hands, 
 they regained their ancient poUellions with great llaughter 
 of their enemies •, and the Duke himfelf, having then left 
 the French intercft, granted them a full pardon ; and re- 
 eliablifhcd them, by another edidt figned June i, 1690, juft 
 * three years and a half after their total diflipation. Bilhop 
 Lloyd not only underftood the prophecy in this manner, but 
 what is very remarkaWe, made the application even before 
 the event took place, as Mr. Whillon relates, and upon this 
 ground encouraged a refugee minifter, of the Vaudois, whofe 
 name was Jordan, to return home, and returning, he heard 
 
 ♦ See "Jurieu's Accomplifhmcnt of the Prophecies, Part IL 
 Chap, xii, and xiii. 
 
 f Ste VVhiion's Effay on the Revelation, Part IlL Vifioii ii. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. f37 
 
 the joyful news of the deliverance and reftltution of his 
 country. Thefe were indeed moil barbarous perfecutions of 
 tiie proteftants both in France and Savoy ; and at the lame 
 time popery here in England was advanced to the throne, 
 and threatened an utter lubverfion of our religion and liber- 
 ties, but in a little more than ' three years and an half/ a 
 happy deliverance was wrought by the glorious Revolution. 
 
 In all thefe cafes there mity be fome refemblance to the 
 prophecy before us, of ' the death and refurreiltion of the 
 witnelTes j' and it may pleafe an over-ruling providence lb 
 to difpofe and order events, that the calamities and aftiiciions 
 of the church may in lome meafure run parz^.llel one to another, 
 and all the former etforts of tiiat tyrannical and perfecuting 
 power, called ' the beail,' may be the types and figures as it 
 were of this his laft and greateft effort againft the witneUcs. 
 But though thefe initances fuHiciently anfwer in fome refpccts, 
 yet they are deficient in others, and particularly in this, that 
 tliey are none of them the lail perfecution : others have bteix 
 lince, and in ail probability \vi,l be again. Befides, as * th-e 
 two witneUes' are dciigned to be the reprefentatives of the 
 protefi:ants in general, lo the perfecution mufi: be general too, 
 and not confined to this or that particular church or nation. 
 We are now living under, ' the fixth trumpet :' and the em- 
 pire of the * Eupiiratean horfemen' or Othmana, is iiill fub- 
 fiftingj.and perhaps in as large extent as ever : * the beaft' is 
 ftill reigning: * the witnelTes are fiill,' in fome times and places 
 more, in fome lefs, ' prophefying in fackcloth.' It will net 
 be till toward * the end of their tefiimony,' and that r/.v/ 
 feemeth to be yet at fome diilance, that the great vitStory and 
 triumph of the beajly and the fuppreffion, and reiurrccHon, 
 and ex-altation of ' the witnefles' will take effe£t When all 
 thefe things Ihall be accomplilhed, then ' the fixth trumtpet' 
 will end, then * the fecond woe' fiiali be pajly ver. 14^. the 
 Othman empire fiiall be broken in the fame manner that Eze- 
 kiel, xxxviii, xxxix. and Daniel, xi. 44', 45. have predidied j 
 the iutferings of * the witneffcs' (liall ceafe, and they Ihall be 
 raifed and exalted above their enemies ; and w^en * the fc-=- 
 cond woe' (liall be thus ' pad, behold the third, w.oe,' or the 
 total deftruclion of the beafi, * cometh quickly.' , ^ora.eiime 
 inrervened between < the firft' and * the fecond woes;', but 
 ijpon the ceafing of * the lecond, the third' ihaii commence 
 immediately. 
 
 It appears then that the greater part of this.pi-ophecy relaU 
 ing to * the wirnelles,' remains yet to be fulfilled : but pollibly 
 fome may quefiion, whether any pai-t of it hath been fLiUilled ^ 
 
238 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 whether there have been any fuch perfons as * the witnefles,' 
 any true and faithful fervants of Jefus Chrift, who have in 
 every age profefl'eJ doctrines contrary to thofe maintained by 
 the pope and church of Rome. The truth of the fact will 
 beft appear by an hiftorical dedu(^tion ; and if it can be 
 proved, that there have conftantly been fuch ivitneffes from 
 the feventh century down to the Reformation, during the 
 moft flourifliing period of popery, I prelume there can be 
 Jittle doubt about the times preceding or following. As there 
 hath been occafion to obferve before, |the leeds of popery 
 were fown even in the apoftles time, but they v.'ere not grown 
 up to maturity, the power of the pope as a horn or temporal 
 prince was not eftabliihed till the eighth century ; and from 
 thence therefore it will be proper to begin our deduction, 
 when the bead began to reign, and the witnefTes to ' pro- 
 phefy in fackcloth.' 
 
 Great as the power of the Latin church was grown in the 
 eighth century, the Greek church flill diflented from it, and 
 oppofed it. The emperors * Leo Ifauricus and his fon Con- 
 ftantine Copronymus, not only vigoroufly oppofed the wor- 
 fhip of images, but alfo denied the interceflion of fliints, 
 and burnt and deflroyed their relics. In the year 754? Con.p 
 ftantlne Copronymus held a general council at Conllantino- 
 ple of 338 bifliops, who prohibited unanimoufly the worfliip 
 of faints as well as of images j and f declared that." only 
 one image was conftituted by Chrift himfelf, namely the 
 bread and wine in the eucharift, which reprefent the body 
 snd blood of Chrift ;" than which there cannot be a ftronger 
 declaration againft the doctrine of tranfubftantiation as well 
 as againft the worfliip of images. It is true that the lecond 
 council of Nice in the year 787 reftored and eftabliihed the 
 woriliip of images, and the pope ratified and confirmed it; 
 but neverthelefs great oppofition was made to it by feveral 
 churches in the weft. Charlemain :|: held a council at Franc- 
 
 * See Theophanes, Cedrenus, Zonaras, &c. See Frederic 
 Spanhcim's Hiilory of the Chrillian Church, Century VIII. 
 Chap, vj, and vji, &c. 
 
 \ Having rejected other images (thefe are the words of Bellar- 
 mine, Vol. 1. page 5'MJ.) they deterniincd, that there is but one 
 only image iuliituttd by Chiilt himfelf, namely the bread and the 
 wine in the eucharift, which reprefent the body and the blood of 
 Chrid,' S'.*e the Council of Conllantirople, Vol. 111. page 359, 
 \i\ Biunius' edition. Sec Ulher*3 Succeihoa and {State. ^ the 
 Chriftian Church, Chap. ii. Scd. 4. page 19. f •*-ji^ .1^ 
 
 J i^ee ^p4uUcim's fume work, Chap, vi, and iu See the farce 
 
THE PROPHECIES, 239 
 
 fort In the year TQi, confiftingof 300 bifhops of varions n^S 
 tlons, who condemned equally the fecond council of Nice 
 and the worlliip of images. The Caroline books were alfcx 
 fet forth under the name and authority of that great mo- 
 narch ; and the doctrines therein contained, of the fufficicncy 
 of the fcriptures, of the worOiip of God alone, of prayer^' 
 in the vulgar tongue, of the eucharift, of juftification, of re- 
 pentance, of pretended vilions and miracles, and various 
 other points, are fuch as a papift would abhor, and a pro- 
 teitant would fubfcribe. Not to feek for farther in fiances, 
 the * Britifli churches lamented and execrated the fecond 
 council of Nice ; and the famous Albln or Alcuin, wrote a 
 letter againft it, difproving and refuting it by exprefs autho- 
 rities of holy fcripture ; which letter was tranfmitted to Charley 
 the great in the name of the bifnops and other great men 
 of the kingdom. Even in Italy f the council of Forojulro 
 prefcribed the ufe of no other creed but that of the apoftles, 
 ib that they had no conception of the neceflity of fo many ad- 
 ditional articles, as have fince been made by pope Pius lY. 
 and received by the church. Some even of the Italian bifhops 
 afUfted at the council of Francfort before mentioned, and 
 particularly Paulinus bifliop of Aquileia bore a principal part 
 in it. 
 
 Popery prevailed flill more in the ninth century, but yet 
 not without conliderable oppofition. Not only j the em« 
 perors of the eafl, Nicephorus, Leo Armenius, Michael 
 Balbus, Theophilus, and the emperors of the \vell:, Charles 
 the great, and Lewis the pious, but alio feveral prelates and 
 ecclefiaftics, oppofed the abfolote power and hlp^emac5^ of' ' 
 the pope, together with the worfhip of images, and invociV-- 
 tlon of faints and angels. The capitularies and edicts of 
 Charles the great and Lewis the pioHjs § injoining the read- 
 work of UHier, page 20. See Alix' Remarks upon tlie ancient 
 charafter of the Alblgcnfes, Chap. viii. 
 
 * See Hovedeii'b Annals, Part I. page .232. See Simeon of 
 Durham's Hiftory, page 111. See Matthew of Weftminfler's 
 Flowers of Hiftorv, year 79'>. See Uiher in the fame work, pagie 
 J 9 and 20. See Collier's Ecclefiaaical Hiltovy, Book H. p. 139. 
 f See the feventh volume of Councils, page 1002. See Alix' 
 Remarks upon the ancient Churches of Piedmout, Chap. iJ-ii^.^iSee'^^'''' 
 Spanhcim's fame work, Chap. i>:, and x. , ,' iu '•'.'>. 
 
 J See Frederic Spanhcim's Hillory oF the Chriftian Church, 
 Century IX. Chap. ix. See Sacred Mifcellaniea of 'Antiquity, 
 Book VI. See Hillory of Images, 7, 8, 9. '" 
 
 § See Capita Aquifgranenii. See Spanhcim's Hiftory of the 
 
640 DtSSEUtATIONS ON 
 
 injx of the canonicd Tcripture as the fole rule of faith, without 
 nny regard to human traditions or apocryplial writings. 
 Private mafles and pilgrimages, and other luch fuperftitions 
 *■* were forbidden by the i'ame capitularies. Lewis the pious 
 held a council at Paris in the year 8^*4*, which f agreed with 
 the council of Francfort in rejecting the fccond council of 
 Nice, and forbidding the worflnp of images. Agobard, 
 firchbilhop of Lyons, in his book againft pidtures and images, 
 maintains, that we ought not to adore any image of God, 
 but only that which is God himfelf, even his eternal Son ; 
 and that there is no other mediator between God and men, 
 fave Jefus Chrill God and man ; fo that it is no wonder that 
 this book is condemned in the Index Expurgatorius of the 
 church of Rome. It was in this century, that the doctrine 
 of tranfuljftantiation was firft advanced here in the weft by 
 Pafchaflus Radbertus, abbot of Corbie in France ; but it was 
 ftrenuoufly oppofcd by Rabanus Maurus, Eertramus, Johan- 
 nes Scotus, and many other bifhops and learned men of that 
 age. Rabanus Maurus, archbifliop of Mentz, \ pafTes this 
 cenfure upon the novelty of the doctrine; " Some," "fays he, 
 ** of late not rightly conceiving concerning the facrament of 
 the body and blood of our Lord, have affirmed, that this is 
 the very fame body of our Lord, which was born of the 
 virgin Mary, and in which our Lord himfelf fuiFered, &c ; 
 which error we have oppofed to the utmoft of our power, 
 &c." He thus § expreiles his own fentiments j^ " Our 
 
 Chridian Church, Century IX. Chap. iii. Sed. 2. Chap. ix. 
 Sea. 2. 
 
 * S'^e the fame work of Spanheim, Chap. ix. Se6^. 5. 8, &c. 
 
 -j- See Spanheim's fame work, Chap. ix. Se<Ift. 3. Chap. xii. 
 Sq^. 2. See hiftory of^mages, Sedl. 9- See Alix' Remarks 
 upon the ancient Churches of the Albigenfc?, Chap. ix. 
 
 \ * Some perfons lately not thinking rightly, concerning the fa- 
 crament of the body and blood of our Lord, have faid, that this is 
 the very body of our Lord which was born of the Virgin Mary, 
 and in which he himfelf fuffcrcd. &c. whofe error we have oppofcd 
 to tl-.c utmoft of our ability.' See his book on Repentance, CI. ap. 
 xxxiii. Sec Spanheim's Hillory of the Cliriflian Church, Century 
 IX. Ch.ip. X. Sea. 4. 
 
 § ' The Lord chofe rather that the facrament of his body and 
 blood fhould be received by the mouth of the faithful, and incorpo- 
 Yatcd with them, that by a vifible work an invllihle efFea might ap- 
 pear ; For as matciial food outwardly nourifhcth the body and cr.u- 
 feth it to grow, fo alfo the word of God inwardly nourifheth and 
 ftrenglhcncth the foul. The facrament is reduced into the nourifn- 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 241 
 
 Lord would have the facrament of his body and blood be 
 taken and eaten by the faithful, that by a vifible work an in- 
 vilible efFe^l might appear. For as the material food out- 
 wardly nourifhes and refreflies the body, fo alfo the word of 
 God inwardly nouriilies and ftrengthens the foul." Again : 
 ** the facrament is reduced into the nourifhment of the body, 
 but by the virtue of the facrament eternal life is obtained." 
 Bertramus, or Ratramnus as he is otherwife called, a monk 
 of Corbie, wrote a book of the body a?id blood of our JLord, 
 which he infcribed to the emperor Charles the bald. The 
 emperor * had inquired of him, " whether the fame body, 
 which was born of Mary, and fuffered, and was dead and 
 buried, and which fitteth at the rij^ht hand of the Father, 
 is what is daily taken in the mouth of the faithful by the 
 myftery of the facrament in the church :" and Bertram 
 anfwers, that the difference between them is " as great as 
 between the pledge, and the thing for which the pledge is 
 delivered ; as great as between the image, and the thing 
 whofe image it is ; as great as between the reprefentation, 
 and the reality." He fays f in feveral places, that " the 
 bread and wine are figuratively the body of Chrift, fpiritually 
 not corporally, in figure, in image, in myflery, not in truth, 
 or real exigence, or prefence of the fubftance.' Johannes 
 Scotus, the famous Irifhman, for the Irifh were the Scots 
 of thofe times, J wrote alfo a book of the eucharijl by the 
 
 ment of the body, but only life is obtained by the virtue of it.' See 
 Le Clerc^s Iiiftitutes, Book I. Chap. xxxi. and on the Univerfe, 
 Book V. Chap. xi. See Ufher on the fucceflion and ftate of the 
 Chriftian Church, Chap. ii. Sfft. 16. 
 
 * ' When the emperor all<.ed him, whether the very body which 
 was born of Mary, and fuffered, and was dead and buried, and which 
 fitteth at the right hand of the Father, is that which is daily takeu 
 in the church by the faithful in the myilery of the facrament, Ber- 
 tram anfwered, that the difference is as great between them, as be- 
 tween the pledge and the thing for which the pledge is given, aa 
 great as between the image and the thing whofe image it i?, as great 
 as between the reprefentation and the thing repiefented.' See 
 Uflier's fame work, Sed. 17- 
 
 f * There Bertram treats the fubjefl at large. He faith that 
 the bread and wine are figuratively the body of Chrifl, fpiritually 
 not corporally ; in figure, in image, in myilery, not in truth or real 
 exiftence or prefence of the fu'jiiance,* &c. See Spanheim in the 
 fame place. 
 
 \ * The facrament of the altar is not the true body nor the true 
 blood of the Lord, but only a memorial of his true body and blood 
 
 ' VOL. II. NO. '6. EC 
 
242 DTf-SEl[lTATlONS 6n 
 
 co'mrnahll of Charles the bald : and therein he afTerted, that 
 *' the facrament of the altar is not the true body, nor true 
 blood of our Lord, but only the memorial of the true body 
 and of the true blood." He was after this invited into Eng- 
 land by king Alfred, was preferred by him, and honoured 
 with the title of martyr after his death ; which is at leaft a 
 ftrong preflimption, that the church of England had not at 
 that time received the docftrine of traniubftantiation. In Italy 
 itfelf * Angilbertus, archbilhop of Milan, would not acknow- 
 ledge the fuprcmacy of the pope, nor did the church of Mi- 
 lan fubmit to the fee of Rome till two hundred years after- 
 wards. But no one Avas more willing, as indeed no one of 
 that age was more able to ftem the torrent of fuperftition 
 than Claud bidiop of Turin, in his numerous writings and 
 comments upon fcrlpture."' He 'f ^iTerted the equality of 
 all the apoftles with St.Peter, and maintained that Jefus 
 Chrift v»as the only head of the church. He overthrew the 
 doftrine of merit, and all pretences to works of fupererogation. 
 He rejected traditions in matters of religion, held the church 
 to be fubject to error, and denied the ufe of prayers for the 
 dead. He propofed the do61rine of the eucharifb in a man- 
 ner totally different from Pafchafius Radbertus, and entirely 
 conformable to'the {enfe of the ancient church. He oppofed 
 with all his might the worfliip of faints, of relics, of images, 
 together with pilgrimages, penances, and other fuperftitions 
 of the like kind. Ke may in a manner be faid to have fown 
 the feeds of the Reformation in his diocefe of Turin; and 
 his do^lrines took fuch deep root, efpecially in the vallies of 
 Piedmont^ that they continued to floi^rifli there for fome 
 centuries, as the papills themfelves acknowledge. 
 
 The tt'Hlh century even the writers of the Romifli commu- 
 nion lament and defcribe as the mort debauched and wicked, 
 the moft illiterate and ignorant age linqe the coming of 
 Chrift.^. ..jQenebrard t fays " Thj^jjis.^fiiUiijd ,t.Up jUnUappy 
 
 See Spanheim in the fyme work. See tfie fame work of UHier, 
 Sed. \9 See Dupin, Century IX. Chap. yii. See Cave's Lite- 
 rary Hidory, year 858, page 15, Vol. 11.' "I^ee Collier's Ecckfi- 
 allical H'.llory, Book IIL page 16o, \ ' 
 
 * Ste Sigonius' Hillory of the kingdorh of Italy, Book V. year 
 84 L See Spanheim in the fame work, Ciiap. fx. Set^, 1'.**, 
 
 f Soe thefe points proved by quotntious and cxtra^lsTfom his 
 work^ in Dr. Alix* Remarks upon the ancient churches of Pied- 
 mont, Chap. ix. See alfo Spanheim, Dupin, Cave, <S:c. 
 
 ;;|; < This is called the unhappy age. It was deflitute of men ce- 
 lebrated tor their wit and learning, and alfo renowned princes. It 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 24S^ 
 
 a-ge, being deftltute of men famous for wit, ancj learning, as 
 alio of famous princes and popes ; in whica fcarce any thing, 
 was done worthy of tlie memory of pofterity," H^e Tubjoinst,, 
 ** But chiefly unhappy in this one thing, that for ahiioft 150 
 y^ars, about .50 popes totally degenerated from the virtue of- 
 their., anceftors, being moa*e like apoftates jhan apoftles.'* 
 Baronius himfelf * denominates it an irony a hadeuy and oh". 
 [cure age : and declares that " Chrift was then, as it ap» 
 pears, in a very deep fleep, when the flilp was covered v^itli 
 waves; and what ieemed worfe, when the Lord \Yas thus, 
 afleep, there were wanting difciples who by their cries might 
 awaken him, being themielves all faft afleep." It is not to, 
 be wondered^ that in fo long and dark a night as this, while, 
 all were afleep, the fubtle enemy ihould fow his tares in 
 great abundance. However there were fome few like, 
 * lights fliining in a dark place,' who remonftrated againft. 
 the degeneracy and fuperftition of the times. The Refolu- 
 tious and decrees of the councils of Francfort and Pai'is againfl: 
 the worfliip of images f had ftill fome force and influence ia 
 Germany, in France, in England, and other countries. Ia 
 t\\Q former part of thi? century, in the y^^i; ^Qi^> a council % 
 
 wa3 an age wherein nothing was tranfafted worthy of being tranf* 
 mitted down to pofterity. It was chiefly unhappy upon this ac- 
 count, that during almoft a hundred and fifty years, there were 
 about fifty popes, who had altogether departed from the virtue of 
 their predeceflbrs, an4 who were diforderly and apoftatical, rather 
 than apoftolical.' See Genebrard's Sacred Chronology, Book IV. 
 at the beginning of Century X. See Ufher*s Succeflion and State 
 of the Chriftian Church, Chap. ii. Sed. 34. See Spanheim's Hif- 
 tory of the Chriftian Church, Century X. Chap. iii. Se6l. 1. 
 
 * * Lo a new age commenceth, which on account of its barbarity 
 and want of every thing amiable, may be called the iron age, on ac- 
 count of the deformity of abounding wickednefs may be named 
 the age of lead, and for the want of authors may be denominated 
 the age of darknefs,* See Baronius at the year 900. * Then as 
 would feem Chrift was wrapt up in a deep fleep, when the rtiip was 
 well nigh covered with the waves. And what was ftill worfe, there 
 were difciples wanting, to awaken their fleeping Lord by their cries, 
 all being fall afleep.' See the fame, at the year 912. See alfo 
 Ulher and Spanheim in the fame places. 
 
 f See the fame work of Spanheim, Chap. vl. Sedt. 8, See the 
 Hiftory of Images, Seft. 19. 
 
 ± See the third volume of Councils held in France. See Span- 
 heim in the fame place, Chap. viii. Seft. 3. See Dupin, Century 
 X. Chap. iii. ' ~ 
 
 Ee S 
 
244 DISSERTATIOKS ON 
 
 was held at Trofly, a villap^e near SolfTons in France ♦, and 
 liaving made ieveral wile and good regulations, they con- 
 cluded with a profelTion of the things, which ChriUians ought 
 to beheve and pra<5ti(e : and in that profellion are none of 
 thofe things which conllitute the fum of popilh dodlrine, no- 
 thing of the pope's being head of the church, nothing of the 
 daily facrifice ot the niais, or of purgatory, or of the worOiip 
 of creatures, or of comiiientitious facraments, or of con- 
 feflion to the prieft, but of pure and finccre confcffion 
 to God : fo much did this council differ from the fpirit and 
 principles of the council of Trent. Many churches * ftili 
 retained the ufe of the fcriptures in the vulgar tongue : and 
 in England particularly AthelOsn caufed them to be tran- 
 flated into the Anglo-Saxon idiorn. Great oppcfition f was 
 alfo made in feveral countries to the celibacy of the clergy ; 
 and feveral councils were held upon the controverfy between 
 the monks and the fecular clergy, and particularly in Eng- 
 land, where Elfere earl of Mercia expelled the monks out 
 of the monafteries in that province, and introduced the 
 clergy with their wives. Many too even in this age denied 
 the do(Slrine of tranfubftantiation. Herijrer abbot of Lobes 
 near Liege X >vrote exprefsly againft it ; as did alio § Alfric 
 in England, \vhole homily for Earter ufed to be read pub- 
 licly in the churches. His principal aim therein || is to 
 prove, " that we fpiritually tai^e the body of Chrifl, and 
 drink his blood, when with true faith we partake of that holy 
 lacramcnt ; the, bread and wme cannot by any benedi(Stion 
 
 * See the far^d 'wciflc of Spanheim, Chap. vi. Seft. 2, and 10. 
 • He caufed the Holy Scti[)tures to be tranflatcd into tlie Anglo- 
 Saxon language.' See William of Malmfbury and Bellceus. 
 
 f See the fame work S[)aiiheim, Se£\. 5. See Spclman's Bri- 
 tifh Councils Vol. I. See Collier's Ecclefiallical Hiflory, Book 
 lU. page 199. 
 
 'X See Sigebcrt on Ecclefiaflical writers, Chap, cxxxviii. Sec 
 Ulhcr in the fame place, St 61. 20. See Spanlteim in the fame place, 
 Chap. "vii. SeA. 3. See Diipin in the lame place, Chap. iv. 
 
 § See Uflierin the fame place, Seft. 20, and 21. See Spanheim 
 in the iame place, Se6^. 2. See Dupin in the fame place, Chap. v. 
 Sec Cave's Literary HiRory, Vol. II. page 108, Sic. ^eeCoUiei's 
 Ecclefiallical Hiftory, Book III. page 204, &c. 
 
 jl That is his principal object, ** To fliew that we eat the body, 
 and drink the blood of Chrilt in a fpirit ual manner, when with a 
 true faith we partake of the holy cucharid ; that the bread and wine 
 cannot by any blefling be changed into the body and blood oi Chrill: 
 that they arc truly the body and blood of Chrift, not however cor- 
 porally but fpiritually," <3cc. See Cave in the fame work, p. 110. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 215 ^ 
 
 be chnnged Into the body and blood of Chrifl:, tliey qre int- 
 deed the body and blood of Chrift, yet not corpOFally, but; 
 fpiritually ;" with much more to the. fame purpoie., lie 
 wrote fiHb two epiitles, the one addrefied to WuUini bi-- 
 lliop of Shirburn, and the other to Wulfftan arthbifliop 
 of York, wherein he afierts the fame dodrine* In the 
 former he thus * explains the doctrine of the facrament j 
 *' The hoft is the body of Chriil, not corporally, but fpiri-. 
 tually. Not the body in which he fuffered ; but the body- 
 of which he fpake, when he confccrated the bread and wine 
 the night preceding his paflion, and faid of the confccrated 
 bread, This is my body, and again of the confccrated wine. 
 This' is my blood, which is (bed for many for the remillion 
 of iins." In the latter he hath thefe f memorable words, 
 which forne papifts of more zeal than knowledge attempted 
 to erafe out of the manufcript copy. " Yet this facrihce is 
 not made his body in which he fuffered for us, nor his blood 
 which he poured out for us, but it is fpiritually made his 
 -body and blood ; as the manna which rained from heaven, 
 and the water which flowed from the rock, as Paul the apof^ 
 tie faith." The fynods and councils, which were held in 
 this age by the authority of kings and bifliops, fliew evidently 
 that the power of the pope had not yet extended aver all. 
 Nay there were kings and bifliops who oppofed the fupre* 
 macy of the pope; and none more tjian,^ tiiei, coiineil-pf 
 
 * * The hcfl is the body of Chrift not corpoi-stllybut fpiVituklly. 
 It is not the body in which he fufFcred, but the body of v/hich he 
 fpake, when in ,the-night before he fuffered he confccrated the bread 
 and wine into the boil ; And when he faid of the confecratcd bff ad 
 this is my body, and again of the facred wine, this is my bipod which 
 19 fhed for many for the. reniiffion of fins.' See him quoted by 
 Ufherin the fame place, Se6l. 21. 
 
 f ' Yet this faciifice is not made his body in which he fuffered 
 for us, nor his blood which he fhed for us, but it is rendereo fpiri- 
 tually his body and blood. Like the manna which raii.ed from 
 heaven, and the water which flowed from the rock as the apollle 
 Paul fpeakeih.*, , S^e him quoted by Ufhcr in the fame pl^e> and 
 Cave in the hi me place. . , ,, 
 
 :j: See SparJicim's quotation from Baronius, Anno 99^ Ko. 10, 
 And from Gerbert's EpiiUe. * If he finned he was liable to the 
 jtidgment of the Church. What, reverend Fathers, do you think 
 this man to be, fitting on a lofty throne, fliining in a purple cover- 
 ing and in gold, what, I fay, do you think this man to.be ? Why, if 
 he be without charity and puffed up with knowledge alone, and on 
 that .'.iccount exalted, lie is Antichrill fitting in the temple of God, 
 and ihewing himfcif 95if hewcre God.V See Ch^p. vi. Sed, 3, 5:c, 
 
246 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 Rheiijis in the year 1/91, and Gerbert archbifliop of Rhelms, 
 who declared " that if the pope did amifs, he was Hable to 
 the cenfures of the church :" and fpcaking of the pope then 
 reigning John XV, "What," fays he, " do you conceive 
 this man, fitting on a lofty throne, ghttering in purple clothr- 
 ing and in gold, what, 1 fay, do you conceive him to be ? 
 If he is dellitute of charity, and is puffed up by knowledge" 
 alone, he is Antichriil fitting in the temple of God, and 
 fliewing himfelf that he is God." He was afterwards him- 
 felf chofen pope under the name of Sylvefter II, and poiiibly 
 the- change of his fituation might produce a change in his 
 fentiments. 
 
 Much of the fame complexion with the tenth was the 
 eleventh century, equally funk in profligacy, fuperftition, 
 and ignorance, but yet not without fome fuperlor fpirits to 
 bear teftimony againfl it. The papal power was in this 
 century carried beyond all bounds by the ambition and ar- 
 rogance of the reigning popes, and particularly by the vio- 
 lence and haughtinefs of Gregory VII, whofe . former name 
 was Hildebrand, or Hell brafidy as he hath often been deno- 
 minated. But yet there were emperors and councils, who 
 i^renuoufly oppofed the pretenfions and ufurpations of the fee 
 of Rome ; and thefe conterts and ftruggles between the popes 
 and emperors about the right of invelHtures and other arti- 
 cles make a principal part of the hiftory of this age. Our 
 Englifh kings, devoted as they were to the religion, yet 
 would not entirely fubmit to the authority of the bifliop of 
 Rome ; byt coiitradi^ecl ,it . in feveral inflances. When 
 William I. was required by the pope to pay him homage, 
 he made * anfwer, " To pay homage I have been unwilling, 
 nor am I willing ; for neither did I promife it, neither do I 
 find that my predecefTors paid it to your predecelTors.'* 
 His fon William Rufus exerted fomewhat of the fl\me fpirit, 
 and f infilled that the pope, without his permii]ion, had no 
 manner of jurifdiction in England. Early in this century, 
 
 See Diipin in the fame place, Chap, v. See alfo Alix* Remarks 
 upon the ancient Churches of the Albigenfes, Chap. x. 
 
 * * To pay homage I have been and ftill am unwilling ; becaufe 
 1 have never pronufed it, nor do I find that my predecefTors have 
 ever done it to yours.' See the quotation in Banmius, year 107!). 
 v>e8'. 25. i^ec, Ullier's Succcffion and Sate of the Chrillian Church, 
 Chap. vii. Sfft. 9. 
 
 t Sec Eadmer's Hiftory, Book H. See Cjllicr^ Ecclefiaftiu'^l 
 Hiftory, Book IV. page 'ITJ, 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 247 
 
 there * appeared at Orleans fotne heretics, as they vt(*re'(ialled, 
 who maintained that tiie confecration of the prieil could 
 not change the bread and wine into the body and blood of 
 Chriil, and that it was unprofitable to pray to faints and 
 angels ; and they were condeinned by the council of Orleans 
 in the year 1017. Not long after thefe f appeared other 
 lieretics of the fame ftamp in Flanders, who were alfo con- 
 demned by the fynod of Arras in the year 1025. They! 
 came originally from Italy, where they had been the difciplest 
 of Gundalphus ; and they are fiiid to have admitted no fcri|i-V 
 ture but the goipels and apoftolical writings •, to Tiave de- 
 nied the reality of the body and blood of Chrift in the eucha- 
 rifl:; to have attributed no religious worfhip to the holy 
 confefTors, none to the crofs, none to images, nor to temples 
 nor altars ; and to have alTcrted, that there was no purga- 
 tory, and that penances after death could not abfolve the 
 deceafed from their fins. Other tenets were afcribed to 
 them, which were really heretical : and perhaps they might 
 hold fome errors, as well as fome truth ; or perhaps their 
 adverfarieis, as it hath been their ufual artifice, might lay 
 things to their charge merely to blacken and defame them. 
 Not long after thefe i arofe the famous Berengarius, a native 
 of Tours, and archdeacon of Angers, who more profelTedly 
 wrote againft the doctrine of tranfubftantiation*;^^aiid alfo 
 § called *' the church of Rome a church of maiignants, th^ 
 council of vanity, and the feat of Satan." it is true tlrat 
 he was compelled by the authority of popei? ^dtrd';ccftjt];cils'1:6^i 
 renounce, abjure, and burn his writinn^s. But hi^ was all a* 
 forced, and not in the leall: a voluritary recantation.' Ak 
 often as he recanted, he relapfed again. He returned like 
 a dog to his vomit, as a contemporary popiih writet'*'ei^:' 
 
 * S<?e Dupin, Century XI. Chap. xiii. See Spanheim's Hiftory 
 of the ClvnUian Church, Century, XI. Chap. x. Scdt. L 
 
 f See Sp;inhein». iji the fame place. See Dupin in the fame 
 place. See Alix' Remarks upon the Ancient Churches of Pied- 
 mont, Chap. xi. ^. o ., , ^ ^. 
 
 t See U(her in ^ fte'Tame place, "Chap/vif, '^e£^'.'. 24^, fc<\^ , iSee 
 Dupin ill the fame place, Chap. ii. Sec Spanheim in the' farpe 
 place, Cliap. viii. '5:c.' ■",' L ■" ' c '' -y- v ' ■ -■ ■ " 
 
 <) * He uled to cai'^*tTie church or Rome, tne cluircb ofmalig:- 
 rants,' the council t)f, vanity^ and Satan's feat.' »?ce William. Regi- 
 nald's CAlvino — Tnrclfm, "feook II. Chap, v.' See Ulher m thV 
 farneplncc, Sed. 24.. ^ , ' ' ■^•^' 
 
 jj * Who altliough he frequently abjured in the fynod the fame lic- 
 refy, yet Ik» was not afraid like a dog to retiiriv to his vomit.' Sec 
 
248 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 prefleth it. He lived and died in tlie fame fentimcnts. 
 His herefy was from him called the Berengarian herefy ; 
 and his followers were fo numerous, that as * old hirtorian<> 
 relate, he had corrupted almoft all the French, Italians, and 
 Englilh with his depravities. When Gregory VII, had, 
 both^by letters and by a council held at Rome in the year 
 1074', ilridtly forbidden the marriage of the clergy, it raifed 
 f great commotions among the ecclefiaftics in Germany ; 
 M'ho not only complained of the pope for impofing this yoke, 
 but likewife accuied him of advancing a notion infupport- 
 ablc, and contrary to the words of our Saviour, who faith 
 that all are not able to live in continence, and to the words 
 of the apoftle, who ordcreth thofe who have not the gift of 
 continence to marry. They added that this law, in forcing 
 the ordinary courfe of nature, would be the caufe of great 
 diforders ; that they would rather renounce the prieflhood 
 than marriage ; and the pope fhould provide, if he coulJ, 
 angels to govern the church, dnce he refufed to be ferved by 
 men. This was the language of thefe corrupt ecclefiaftics, 
 as I Dupin hath called them : but the decree of the pope 
 was no lefs oppofed in France, in Flanders, in Italy, and 
 England, than in Germany. A council was held at Win- 
 cheiter in the year 1076, wherein it was § decreed indeed, 
 that no canon fhould marry ; but the priefts in the country, 
 who were already married, were allowed to cohabit with 
 their wives ; whereas the pope had injoined all prlefls with- 
 out diftinclion to put away their wives, or to forbear the 
 exercife of their office. Whereupon Mr. Collier hath made 
 this juft reflection ; " From hence it appears that the papal 
 fupremacy had not reached its zenith in this century, and 
 that the Englifh bilhops did not believe the patriarchal power 
 
 Bertold of Conftance, a Prefbyter, quoted by Ullier in the fame 
 place, 8e6t. 84. 
 
 * * At tliefame time Berengcr of Tours, having fallen into here- 
 tical depravity, had already corrupted all the French, the Italians, 
 and the EngliOi, with his errors.' See Matthew of Weftminfter's 
 Hiftory of Wcilminfterand Rochefter, year 1087. See Ulher in 
 the fame place, Se6l. 27. 
 
 •f" See Dupin in the fame place. Chap. v. See Spanheim in the 
 fame place, Chap. vii. Scdl. 4. 
 
 |: * It v^'as in this manner that thcfe corrupt Ecclefiaftics ufed 
 to Ipeak.' See Dupin in the fame place, page 36. 
 
 § See Collier's Ecclefiaftical Hiftory, Book IV. page 248, and 
 .249. See Spclman's Council*, Vol. 11. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 249 
 
 arbitrary and unlimited, but that a national church had fome 
 relerves of liberty, and might difTent from the conftitution of 
 the fee of Rome upon occafion." 
 
 Europe hitherto was involved in the dark night of popery, 
 with only fome ftars appearing here and there in the horizon ; 
 but in the tivelfth century there began to be vifible lorae 
 ftreaks of the morning light, fome dawnings of a reformation. 
 Here in England, during the reign of Henry II. the famou? 
 conftitutions of Clarendon were fworn to and iigned both by 
 the clergy and the laity, in recognition of the rights of the 
 crown, particularly forbidding all appeals to Rome without 
 the king's licence, and appointing the trial of criminal clerks 
 before lecular judges : But the beft account of this as well 
 as of the other memorable tranfadtions of this reign, the pub- 
 lic expects with fome impatience from one of the moft 
 mafterly and elegant writers of the prefent age, a friend to 
 religion and virtue, a friend to liberty and his country ; and 
 the public expectations have been fince fully aniwered. 
 Fluentius bifhop of Florence * taught publicly, that Anti- 
 chrift was born, and come into the world : whereupon pope 
 Pafchal II, went to Florence, held a council there in the 
 year 1105, and feverely reprimanded the bilhop, and flriiflly 
 forbade him to preach any fuch doctrine. St. Bernard hinv- 
 felf, devoted as he was and bigotted to the church of Rome 
 in other refpeCts, f yet inveighed loudly againft the corrup- 
 tion of the clergy, and the pride and tyranny of the popes, 
 faying, that they were the minifters of Chrift and ferved An- 
 tichriil, that nothing remained but that the man of lln fliould 
 be revealed, that the beaft in the Apocalypfe occupied St. 
 Peter's chair, with other expfelfions to the fame efi'ecl. 
 While our King Richard I. was at Meflina in Sicily, going 
 upon his expedition to the holy land, he :j: fent for the famous 
 abbot Joachim of Calabria, and heard him with much fatis- 
 faction explain the ApOcalypie, and difcourfe of Antichrifl;. 
 
 * See Platin.i's Life of Pafchal IL See Spanheirn'o Hiflory of 
 the Chriftiar, Church, Century XII. Chap. v. Seft. 2. 3ee Cave's 
 X^itcrary H;il:oryj Ci-ntiiry XII. See Councils, Vol. II. page 
 258. See Crtlmrt's Dicfiionaiy on the word Antichrift. 
 
 '{- Sec Spauhein:) ill the fame place. See Uiher's Succeflionand 
 Slate of the Chriltian Chinch, Chap. vii. Soft. 5, and 6. 
 
 X See Roger of Hovf den's Annal;;, laft Part, page fIS!, in the 
 Frankfort edition of 1601. ♦ He hath already been born in the 
 city ot Rame, and he will he raifed to the apcrftolicwl chair, S:c,' 
 See Collier's Ecclefiaftical Hiftory, Book VI. page 401. 
 
 VOL. 11. NO. 8. F f 
 
250 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 He fald that Anticlirift was already born in the city of Rome, 
 and that he would be advanced to the apoftoUcal chair, and 
 * exalted above all ihat is called God, or is worfhipped/ 
 So that fome true notion of Antichrift began to fpread even 
 . among the members of the church of Rome; and no won- 
 der it prevailed among thole, who more directly oppofed 
 the doctrines of that church. Peter de Briiis and Henry his 
 clifciple * taught in leveral parts of France, that " the body 
 and blood of Chrift were not offered in the theatrical mafs ^ 
 that the doctrine of the change of the fubllrnnces in the facra- 
 ment is falle ; that iacrifices, that is, maffes, prayers, alms, 
 and other works of the living for the dead, are foolilh and 
 impious, and profit them nothing ; that priefts and monks 
 ought rather to marry than to burn, that croffes are not to be 
 adored, or venerated, and io many croffes, lerving to fuperfti- 
 tion, ought rather to be removed than retained :" and they 
 both were mi'.rtyrs, the one being burnt, and the other im- 
 prifoned for life, on account of their do(Strines. Other he- 
 refies were laid to their charge, and their own writings are 
 now extant to fpeak for them ; but thefe things they taught 
 and profefTed, their enemies themfclves being judges. Ar- 
 nold of Brefcia f held opinions contrary to thofe of the 
 church concerning the facrament, and preached mightily 
 againft the temporal power and jurifdi(^tion of the pope and 
 the clergy -, for which he was burnt at Rome in the year 1 \55y 
 and his allies were thrown into the Tyber, to prevent the 
 people from exprefilng any veneration for his relics. But 
 the true witne^es, and as I may fay the ipr-oteliants of this 
 
 "•■ ■ • -11 
 
 -/. * ' Tiiat the botly and blood of Chrift are not offered in the The- 
 atrical mafs. That the doftrines concerning the change of the ele- 
 ments or fubftances made ufe of in the facrament, is falle. That 
 facrifices, that is, maffes, prayers, alms, and other works of the liv- 
 ing for the dead, are folly and impiety, and can be of r.o advantage 
 to them. That priefts and friars ought rather to marry than to 
 burn. That crofies are not to be adored or venerated ; and that 
 fo many cioiTcs tending to fupei ftition, oiight rather to be removed 
 than retailed.' See the Mngdeburgh Church Hillory, Vol. HI. 
 Ctntury XII. Chap. ,v. page t^ol. Sec. in the Bafle edition of 1624. 
 See the fame Work (Sf Spanheirn, Chap. vii. Se£l. 'J. See Dupin 
 in CtMitury XIT. Chap. vi. See Ahx' Remarks upon the Ancient 
 Churches of the Albigenfep, Chap. xiv. ' riJiot ;3[tind uW » > 
 
 f Set Otto Bifliopof Frifmgiub' Hiftory of Frederic BarharofTa, 
 Book T. S?e the fame Work of Spanheim, Chap. vii. Sed. 4. 
 See Dupin in the fame place. See Alix' Remarks on the Ancient 
 Chuiches of Piedmont, Chap, xviii. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 251 
 
 age, were the Waldenfes and Albigenfes, who began to be 
 
 famous at this time, and being difperfed into various 
 
 places were diftinguilhed by various appellations. Their 
 
 fird and proper name feemeth to have been Vallenfesy or in- 
 
 Jiabitants of the vallies ; and fo faith * one of the oldeft 
 
 writers, Ebrard of Bethune who wrote in the year )21S; 
 
 *' They call thcmfelves Vallenfcs^ becaiife they abide in the 
 
 \'alley of tears," alluding to their fituation in the vallies of 
 
 ricdmont. They were called Albigenfes from Alby a city in 
 
 the fouthem parts of France, where alfo great numbers of 
 
 them were f^tuated. They were afterwards denominated 
 
 Valdenfes or Waldenfes from Peter Valdo or AValdo, a rich 
 
 citizen of Lyons, and a confiderable leader of the fetit. From 
 
 Lyons too they were called Leonjjls, and Catliari from the 
 
 profefled purity of their life and do£lrine, as others fince 
 
 have had the name of Puritans. As there was a variety of 
 
 names, fo there might be fome diverfity of opinions among 
 
 them ; but that they were not guiUy of Manicheifm and 
 
 other abominable hereiies, which have been charged upon 
 
 them, is certain and evident from all the remains of their 
 
 creeds, confeffions, and writings. Their opinions f are thus 
 
 recited from an old manufcript by the Centuriatores of Mag- 
 
 deburgli. > 
 
 " In articles of faith the authority of the holy fcripture is 
 ^* the Uigheft, and for that reafon it is the rule of judging ; 
 ** fo that whatfoever agreeth not with the word of God, is 
 •'* defervedly to be rejedted and avoided. 
 
 " The decrees of fathers and councils are fo far to be 
 ^' approved, as they agree with the word of God. 
 
 " Tlie reading and knowledge of the holy fcriptures is 
 *^ free and neceffary for all men, the laity as well as the clergy ; 
 " yea and the writings of the prophets and apofdes are to be 
 '* read rather than the comments of men. 
 
 *' The facraments of the church of Chrift are two, baptifm 
 ** and the fupper of the Lord. i^.' 
 
 * * They call themfelves ValJians, (vallenfes,) becaufe they re- 
 main in the valley of tears.' See Eberhard of Bethune's Antihaere- 
 fis, Chap. XXV. See Uftier in the fame place. Chap, viii. Sed:. 4. 
 See Alix in the fame place. u . > " • 
 
 f * We bring forth thefe Articles from an ancient Manufcript.* 
 3ee the Magdeburgh Ecclefiaftical Hiftory, Vol. JIL' Century 
 XII. Chap. viii. page 54<8, and 54-9, in the Bafle edition of 1624. 
 See alfo the Confellion of Faith by the Waldtnfesin Pcrrin's Hif* 
 tory, Book L Chap, xii, &c. 
 
 rf8 
 
2^2 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 ^Tlie receiving in both kinds for priefts and people was 
 . *^]'nftituted by Chrift. ^ ^ ^^^ i^nc 
 
 ,'^ MafTes are impious; and it is madnefs to fay mafTes for 
 ,'^^^ the dead. 
 
 }* Purgatory is an invention of men ; for they who believe, 
 "go into eternal life, they who believe not, into eternal dam-f 
 **" nation. 
 
 - " The invocating and worfhipping of dead faints is idc- 
 «latryi 
 
 " The church of Rome is the whore of Babylon. 
 " We muft not obey the pope and bifliops ; becaufe they 
 ** are the wolves of the church of Chrift. 
 *un-i,« The pope hath net the primacy over all the churches of 
 )c; «nChrifl:, neither hath he the power of both fwords. 
 q • -«< Xhat is the church of Chriil: which heareth the fincere 
 " word of Chrift, and ufeth the facraments inftitutedby him, 
 
 A 
 
 •* in what place foever it exift. 
 
 Vows of celibacy are inventions of men, and occaUons of 
 ""■« Sodomy. ^'^'''■'^^■':'-^^'■^^^^^^-' -^'^^i " 
 
 " So many orders are fo many characters of the beaft. 
 ** Monkery is a ftinking carcafs. 
 . , _" So many fuperftitious dedications of churches, comme* 
 j^fzfr. i^orat;ions ofthe dead, benediction of creatures, pilgrima*. 
 f yll \gC8, ft) many forced faftings, fo many fuperfluous feftivals, 
 >o r** thofe perpetual bellowings (meaning the hnging and chant- 
 .>fi-'..** ing) of unlearned men, and the obfervations of the other 
 ** ceremonies, manifeftly hindering the teaching and learning 
 , •• >tof.tli€ word, are diabolical inventions. 
 f ' iK^G « The marriage of priefts is lawful and neceiTary." 
 7"^f(jo ff-iMuch hath been written in cenfure and commendation of 
 * this feft both by enemies and friends, by papifts and pro^ 
 ■ teftants. If they had been grofsly milVeprefented and vilified 
 ^""^ .oh oiie fide, they have been amply vindicated and juftified on 
 ^^•^.'the other ; but I will only produce the teftimonies of three 
 K witnefles concerning them, whom both lides muft allow to be 
 '* '* unexceptionable, Reinerius, Thuanus, and Mezeray. Re- 
 inerius * flouriftied about the ye^r 1254 j and his teftimony 
 
 ,.' 'j. "'"' -■■'■■ ■'■ ' ' ' ■• .,,\u .;iJi/:;;, ,/,, , 
 
 \ )roffn, ♦,. * Araoi>g all the feds which at prefeWfti^, or which have 
 
 .^^jj.y^OMi, lliere is not any more pernicious than the church of the Leo- 
 
 irarfi i^^S^flf',-^^"^ '■^'^'^ ^^'" ^^^^^ realons. The firll is, that it is of longer 
 
 ,^„[ .ilaading, /or fome fay that it hath continued from the time of Pope 
 
 "b^jj- 3yht'lU'r, and others, from the time of the apoftles. The fecond 
 
 *; f 'f> i«, becaufe it 4S more widely extended, for there is fcarce any country, 
 
 where 'this fe£l is not to be found. And the third is, that whi'e 
 
 l)y the outrageoufnefs of their blafphemies, other fedarians induce 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 253 
 
 i«'the more remarkable, as he was a Dominican, and inquiiitor 
 general. " Among all the fecfts, which liill are or have been, 
 there is not any niore pernicious to the church than that of 
 the Leonifts. And this for three reafons. The fir ft Is, be- 
 c.Tufe it is older; for fome fay -that it hath endured from the 
 time of Pope Sylvefter; others, from the time of the apoftles. 
 The fecond, becaufe it is more general ; for there is fcaixe 
 
 horror into the minds of them that hear them, the LeoniftS pre- 
 ferve a great appearance of piety, whilft they live righteoufly before 
 rneii, and believe well all things 'concerning God, yea all the articles 
 whicK are contained in the creed. Herein only they are culpable, 
 that they fpeak again ll tlte Romifh Church and clergy, and in fo 
 doing, the laity are but too apt to believe them.' See Reinerius 
 agajnd Heretics, Chap. iv. page 54, in the Ingoliladt edition of 
 1613. See Ufher in the fame place. Chap. vi. Se6t. II. and Chap, 
 viii. Seft. 1. See Cave's Literary Hittory, Vol. JI, at the year 
 1 241, page 302. Ullier hath added other remarkable teftimonies 
 conceniing the morals of the Waldenfes, and their followers. A 
 certain Popidi Inquifitor, (See for this the writers of the Bohemian 
 affairs publifhed by Freherus, page 231.) When he is about to de- 
 fcribe the morals of the Leonifts or Waldenfes, maketh ufe of this 
 preamble. ** Heretics are known by their morals and words. In 
 their morals they are quiet and modeft. Nothing of pride appears 
 in^their drefs,"-.&c*_ Q.timeg truly moft wretched, whereirj quiet- 
 nefsand model\y are accounted the marks of heretics. Claud Scyffel 
 Ar.qhbirnop of Turin,^ (in his treatife againft the eirors and fe<St of 
 the WaldenreSiin'the .Paris editiqn of 1520, and ninth leaf, ) (peak, 
 ing of the fame, hath tbcfe words. *' It contributes not a little to- 
 wards the eilablilliment and toleration of the fedt of the Waldenfes, 
 that excepting ip thefe things which they take for granted again ft 
 our faith and rehgion, in other things they led a purer life than other 
 ChriftfanS. nLTnlefs forced, tiiey fwear not, and feldom pronounce 
 theiilnie of God iu vain. They are fcrupulou fly exad in fulfill- 
 ing thf'ir promifes. The greater part of them live in poverty, and 
 profefs that they alone obferve the pradice and dodrine of the 
 apoftles : And on that account the power of the church is lodged 
 with them as the innocent and true difciples of Chrift, for the fake 
 of the faith and religion of whom, th^y lived in poverty, and regard 
 it honourable and glorious to fuffer perfecution from ns." James 
 Liclenftein a Dominican, hijth given a fimil.jr tellimony to the Do- 
 hemian Brethren, who defcendcd from the Waldenfes, (he is quoted 
 h-j Joachim Camerarius, belonging to the church of the Bohemian 
 Bi-eihren.) *' I affirm," faith he, " that they are excellent in their 
 morals and life, true in tlieir words, of one mind in brotherly love, 
 but in their dotlriues they Are.t/oftinately and exceedingly wicked, 
 as hath been ra^daerV^eiitjjijjpy treatife .^♦' See UfHfej^i'C, vi. S. 15, 
 
254» DLSSERTATiOXS ON 
 
 any country wherein this feet is not. The third, becaufe 
 when all other Tects beget horror in the hearers by the out- 
 rageoiifncfs of their bluiphemies agoinft God, this of the 
 Leonids hath a great fhow of piety ; becaufe they live juftly 
 before men, and believe all things rightly concerning God, 
 and all the ii*-ticles which are contained in the creed ; only 
 they blafpheme the church of Rome and the clergy; whom 
 the multitude of the laity is eafy to believe." The credit of 
 Thuanus as an hiilorian, is too well errabllfhcd to need any 
 recommendation •, and he is * fo candid and impartial, as to 
 didinguilli between their real opinions, and thofe heretics 
 whicli were f^lfely inriputed to them by their enemies. 
 " Peter Valdo, a v/ealthy citizen of Lyons, about the year of 
 Chriit 1170, gave name to the Valdenfes. He (as Guy dc 
 Ferpignan, bifbop ojf Elna in .RouiUllon, who exercifed the 
 office orhiquifitor againft tlie Valdenfes, hath left teftified in 
 writing) leaving his houfe and goods, devoted himfelf wholly 
 to the p.-oleliion of the gofpel, and took care to have the 
 writings cf the prophets and apoftles tranflated into the vul- 
 gai tongue — When nov/ in a little time he had m.any follow- 
 ers about iiim, he fent them forth as his difciples into all parts 
 to propagate, the gofpel — -Their fixed opinions were faid to 
 be thefe : that the church of Rome, becaufe flie hath re- 
 nounced the true faith of Chrift, is the whore of Babylon, 
 and tl\at barren tree, which Chrift himfelf hath curfed, and 
 comHianded to be rooted up ; therefore we muft by no means 
 obey the pope, and the bifhops who cherifh his errors : that 
 the monafcic life is the ihik of the church, and an hellifh in-t 
 ftirution ; its vows are vain, and fubfervient only to the filthy 
 love of boys : the orders of the prefbytcry are the marks of 
 the great beaft, which is mentioned in the A^XKalypfe : the 
 fire of purgatory, the facrificc of the mafs, the feaft of the 
 dedications of churches, the worfliip of faints, and propi- 
 tiations for the dead, are inventions of Satan. To thele the 
 principal and certain heads of their doctrine others were 
 feigned and added, concerning marriage, the refurre^Ttion, the 
 ftate ot the foul after death, and concerning meats." Me- 
 zeray, the celebrated hiftoriographer of France, is Ihort, but 
 full to our purpofe ; for f he faith, that ^' they had almol^ 
 
 ^ See Thuanus' Hiflory, Book VL Sea. 16. Vol. I. page 
 fi2I, in Buckley's edition. 
 
 ■j- * Thiy had ahnoll the "lame" "opinions, with them who at pre- 
 fent are called C-ilviniils.' See lus Chronological Abridgment of 
 Philip A'^ijii^^i"'? pa^rc (v37, in the Amllcrdam edition of lO'T-l-. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. ^55 
 
 the fame opinions as thofe who are now called calvinifts." It 
 cs-nnot be obie<5;led that this is proteftant evidence, tor they 
 •were all three members of the church of Rome. 
 
 In the thirteenth century, the Waldenfes and Albigenfes 
 had fpread and prevailetl fo far, and were prevailing llill 
 farther, tliat the pope thought it necelTary to exert his utmoft 
 efforts to fupprefs them. For this purpofe the firft croifade 
 was proclaimed of Chriftians againft Chriftians, and the 
 office of inquifition was erecHied, the one to fubdue their 
 bodies, the other to Inflave their fouls. It is enough to make 
 the blood run cold, to read of the horrid murders and devafta- 
 tions of this time, how many of thefe poor innocent Chris- 
 tians were facrificed to the blind fury and malice of their 
 enemies. It is * computed that in France alone were flain 
 a million : and what was the confequencc of thefe fliocklng 
 barbarities ? No writer can better inform us than f the wife 
 and moderate hiftorian Thuanus. " Againft the Waldenfes 
 (faith he) when exquilite puniihments availed little, and the 
 evil v/as exafperated by the remedy which had been unfea- 
 fonably applied, and their number increafed daily, at length 
 complete armies were raifed : and a war of no lets weight, 
 thaa what our people had before waged againft the Saracens, 
 was decreed againft them •, the event of which was, that they 
 were rather flain, put to flight, fpoiled every where of their 
 goods and dignities, and difperfed here and there, than that 
 convinced of their error they repented. So that they who at 
 firft had defended themfelves by arms, at laft overcome by 
 arms, fled into Provence and the neighbouring Alps of the 
 French territory, and found a flielter for their life and 
 doctrine in thofe places. Part withdrew into Calabria, and 
 continued there a long while, even to the pontificate of Pious 
 IV. I*art paiTed into Germany, and fixed their abode among 
 the Bohemians, and in Poland and Livonia. Othei^s turning 
 to the v/eft, obtained refuge in J3ritain." But there were 
 others in this age, who proceeded not fo f;ir as the Waldenfes 
 and Albigenfes, and yet oppofed the church of Rome in 
 many refpe(^s. At the beginning of this century % Almeric 
 and his difclples were charged with feveral herefies, and were 
 condemtied by the fecond council of Paris, in the year 1209. 
 
 *'Sfee Mede on the Apocalypfe, page ,503. 
 f See Ds Thoii's Preface to the reign of 
 in Buckley's edition. 
 
 Henry, TV. page 7> 
 
 X See Dii, 
 tory of the C 
 
 eaiiion. ': 
 
 pin, Century XIII. Chap. viii. See Spanheim's Hif-. 
 Jhnllian Church, Century XIII. Chap. ix. Sedt. 2. 
 
256 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 They might poflibly hold fome heterodox opinions ; but 
 their gfeat offence was their denying the change of the fub- 
 ftance of the bread and wine in the eucliarill, their Qppoling 
 the worfl)ip of faints, iniaj2;cs, and rcHcs, and their affirming 
 that the pope was Antichrift, that Rome was Babylon, and 
 that the prelates were the members and minifters of Anti- 
 chrift : fo that thefe difFcre^l little from the Waldenfes and 
 Albigenfes. William of St. Amour, a doctor of the Sorbonne, 
 * wrote a treatife * of the perils of the laft times,' wherein he 
 applied that prophecy of St. Paul, 2 Tim. iil. 1. * This know 
 alio that in the lalt days perilous times fliall come,' to the 
 mendicant orders and preachers of his time : and it was fo 
 fevere a fatire upon the Dominicans, that pope Alexander 
 IV. condemned it, as containing perverfe i'entiments, contrary 
 to the power and authority of the Roman pontitFand of the 
 other bilhops, and in fine, as a book capable of cauiing great 
 fcandals and troubles in the church. Robert GroftheaJ. or 
 Greathead, bifliop of J^incoln, f in his fpeeches and writings, 
 inveighed bitterly agninft the corruption and fuperftition, 
 the lewdnefs and wickedncfs of the clergy in general, and 
 the rapacity and avarice, the tyranny and antichriftianifm of 
 pope Innocent IV. in particular. He was alfo no lefs a 
 friend to :j: civil than to religious hberty, and ordered all the 
 violators of Magna Charta, whofoever and wherefoever they 
 were within his diocefe, to be excommunicated. Matthew 
 Paris, a contemporary hiilorian, hath § related the fubftance 
 of his dying dilcourfes, wherein he proves the pope to be an 
 heretic, and defervedly to be called Antichrift : and con- 
 cludes with giving him the character of " refuter of the 
 pope, reprover of prelates, corrector of monks, director of 
 priefts, inftructor of the clergy, and in fliort the hammer to 
 beat down the Romans and to bring them into contempt." 
 It is no marvel that fuch a man was excommunicated ? but 
 
 * See the Magdeburgh Ecclefiaftical Hiftory, Century XIIL 
 Chap. X. page .088, in the Bafle edition of 162k See Dupin in 
 tlie fame place, Chap, vii. See Spanheim in the fame place. Chap, 
 vi. Sea. 1. 
 
 f Sec the Magdeburgh Centurlators. See Baillie, Dupin, Cave, 
 Tanner, See. 
 
 '\. See Matthew Paris at the year 1253, page 874-, in the edition 
 of Wats, 1 6 16. 
 
 jjj See Matthew Paris in the fame place. A refuter of the 
 pope, a reprover of the prelates, a corrcftorcf monks, a dire^or of 
 priells, an inllruflor of clergymen. — The hammer of the Romans, 
 and one that dcfpifed them, page S76. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 2.57 
 
 he * little regarded the cenfure, and appealed from the court 
 of Innocent to the tribunal of Chrift. Not to mention 
 others, Matthew Paris himfelf hath painted in the moft lively 
 colours the corruptions and abominations of the fee of Rome, 
 the tyranny, fuperftition, fimony, and wickednefs of the popes 
 and clergy. A proteftant hiftorian could not more freely 
 lafli and expofe the vices of the times, than he did who was 
 a monk of 8t. Albans. 
 
 As * they are not all Ifrael which are of Ifrael ;' fo nei- 
 ther have all the members of the Romifli church believed all 
 her doftrines. Dante and Petrarch, the former of whom died, 
 and the latter was born as well as died, in the fourteenth 
 century, were fevere f fatirifts upon the times, and wrote 
 freely againft the temporal dominion of the pope, and the 
 corruptions of the clergy, treating Rome as Babylon, and the 
 pope as Antichrill: : and they probably did more hurt to the 
 court and church of Rome by their wit and raillery, than 
 others by Inventive and declamation. Peter Fitz Caffiodor, 
 whether a fictitious or a real perfon, % addrefled a remon- 
 ftrance to the church of England againft the tyranny, avarice 
 and exactions of the court of Rome, advifing and exhorting 
 the Englifh to fliake off the Roman yoke from their necks. 
 Michael Caefenas and William Occam § expofed the various 
 errors and herefies of John XXII. to the number of 77 ; 
 and fecure in the protedlion of the emperor, they fet at nought 
 the thunder of the pope's excommunications. Marfilius, a 
 famous lawyer of Padua, !| wrote a treatife intitled Mt' defe?ider 
 of peace^ wherein he advanced the power of the emperor 
 above that of the pope in things fpiritual as well as temporal; 
 painted in the ftrongeft colours the pride, ambition, and 
 luxury of the court of Rome ; and abimdantly proved that 
 the pope had not by divine right the leaft authority or pre- 
 eminence over other bifliops. It is no wonder that the 
 
 * * Being excommun'cated, he appealed from the court of Pope 
 Innocent, to the tribunal of Chrift.' See Henry de Knyghton, 
 Book II. between writers X. page 2136. 
 
 f See Spanheim's Hiftory of the Chriftian Church, Century 
 XIV. Chap. V. Sed. 8, and 9. See Robert Geary and Henry 
 Wharton in the Appendix to Cave's Literary Hilt, page 9, and 50. 
 
 :j: See the Appendix to Cave, page 10. See Collier's Ecclefi- 
 aftical Hillory, Bonk V. page 501, &c. 
 
 ^ See Henry Wharton in the Appendix to Cave, page 20, and 
 28. See Dupin, Century XIV. Chap. v. 
 
 (I See Wharton in the fame place, page 26, 2?. See Dupin in 
 the fame place, C'lap. v. and viii. 
 
 vol.. II. NO. 8. eg 
 
258 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 author and his book were condemned together. But there 
 were other and better witnefl'es than thefe in this age. It 
 was fliewn before from Thuanus, that the Waldenl'es and 
 Albigenies being perfecuted in their own country, fled for 
 refuge into foreign nations, fome into Germany, and fome 
 into Britain. In Germany they grew and multipHed fo faft, 
 notwithftanding the rage and violence of croifaders and in- 
 quilitors, that at the beginning of this century * it is com- 
 puted, that there were eighty thoufand of them in Bohemia, 
 Aurtria, and the neighbouring territories •, and they perti- 
 nacioufly defended their doctrines even unto death. Among 
 u variety of other names they were called LolLirds from f one 
 Walter Lollard, who preached in Germany about the year 
 1315 againft the authority of the pope, the interceffion of 
 faints, the mafs, extreme unction, and other ceremonies and 
 luperftitions of the church of Rome ; and was burned alive 
 at Cologn in the year 1322. In England alfo they were 
 denominated Lollards, though tliere was a man more worthy 
 to have given name to the fe<St, the defervedly famous John 
 Wickliff, the honour of his own, and the admiration of all 
 iucceeding times. Re£tor only of Lutterworth, he % filled 
 all England, and almoft all Europe with his dodtrine. He 
 began to grow famous about the year 1360 by preaching and 
 writing againft the fuperftitions of the age, the tyranny of the 
 pope, the erroneous do<Strines and vicious lives of the monks 
 and the clergy ; and efpecially by defending the royal and 
 tjcclefiaflical jurifdi<Stion againft the ufurpations of the popes 
 and mendicant friars. The more he oppofed, the more rea- 
 fon he found for oppofition. He tranflated the canonical 
 fcriptures into the Englifli language, and wrote comments 
 upon them. He demonftrated the antichriftianity of popery, 
 and the abomination of defolation in the temple of God. Pie 
 aflerted the one true ficrifice of Chrift, and oppofed the fa- 
 crihce of the mafs, tranfubftantiation, the adoration of the 
 hoft, the ie'ven facraments, purgatory, prayers for the dead, 
 the worfhip of faints and images, and in fhort all the principal 
 corruptions and fuperftitions of the church of Rome. His 
 
 * See Bzpvius at the year ISl/i. See Spanheim In the fame 
 work, Chap. vi. Seif^. L SeeDupin in the lame phce, Chap, viii, 
 
 -f Ste Dupin in the fame place. See Hoffman'tj Law, Spelman, 
 Skinner, &c. 
 
 :j: See Htnry Wharton in the Appendix to Cave, page (SO, &c. 
 See Spanheim ia the luiae place. Chap, vk Ste Ltlaiid, Bale^ 
 Tanner, cS:c. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 2."9 
 
 fdccefs too was greater than he could have expected. The 
 princes, the people, the univerfity of Oxford, many even of 
 the clergy, favoured and fupported him, and embraced his 
 opinions. His enemies have charged him with feveral he- 
 terodox notions ; but many years ago was publilhed, An 
 apology for John Wickliffy Jlioiving his ccnfonnittj lu'itJi the 
 fioiu church of England^ ^c. colic Eled out of his ivrittcn works 
 in the Bodleian library^ by Thomas James hepcr of the fame^ 
 ill Oxford, 1608. This truly great and good man died of a 
 palfy the laft day of the year 1387, but his do^lrines did not 
 die with him. His books were read in the public fchools and 
 colleges at Oxford, and were recommended to the diligent 
 perufal of each ftudent in the univerfity, till they were con- 
 demned and prohibited by the council of Conftance in the 
 next century. His followers the Lollards in the year 1395 
 prefented * a remonftrance to the parliament, which contained 
 thefe with other articles ; that when the church of England 
 began to mifmanage her temporalities in conformity to the 
 precedents of Rome, faith, hope, and charity began to take 
 their leave of her communion; that the Englifh priefthood 
 derived from Rome, and pretending to a power fuperior to 
 angels, is not that priefthood which Chrift fettled upon his 
 apoftles J that enjoining celibacy to the clergy was the 
 occaflon of fcandalous irregularities in the church •, that the 
 pretended miracle of tranfubftantiation runs the greateft part 
 of chriftendom upon idolatry \ that exorcifms and benedic- 
 tions pronounced over wine, bread, water, the mitre, the 
 crofs, &c. have more of necromancy than religion in them ; 
 that prayer made for the dead is a wrong ground for charity 
 and religious endowments ; that pilgrimages, prayers, and 
 offerings made to images and croiTes, are near of kin to idofa^ 
 try j that auricular confefllon makes the priefts proud, lets 
 them into the fecrets of the penitent, gives opportunities for 
 intrigues, and is attended with fcandalous confequences, as 
 well as the doftrine of indulgences ; that the vow of fingle 
 life undertaken by women in the church of England is the 
 occafion of horrible diforders, &c. Some falfe tenets might 
 be contained in the fame remonftrance \ for alas, who is there 
 that holdeth the truth without any mixture or alloy of error ? 
 Tlicy denied the infallibility of the pope, and they could not 
 well pretend to be infallible themfelves. 
 
 Two things contributed much to the revival of learning 
 
 * See Walfingham, Stow, Spelman, Collier's Ecclefiaflical Hif- 
 tory, Book VI. page 596, &c. 
 
 Cg2 
 
260 DISSERTATlOxNS ON 
 
 in the fiftecut'n century, the Greeks flying with their books 
 from Conftantinople which the Turks had taken, and the 
 invention of printing. As learning more revived, fo the 
 truth prevailed more ; and the more the truth prevailed, 
 the fury of perfecution incrcafed in proportion. Wickliff 
 himfelf had been permitted to die in peace ; but after his 
 death * his do(^l:rines were condemned, his books were burned, 
 his very body was dug up and burned too, by a decree of the 
 council of Conftance, and the command of pope Martin V. 
 executed by Richard Fleming bifliop of Lincoln. His fol- 
 lowers however were not difcouraged, and many of them 
 witnefled a good confeflion even unto death. Willianri 
 Sawtre, parifh prieft of St. Ofith in London, \ hath the ho- 
 nour of being the £rft who was burned for herefy in England ; 
 which was done in the reign of Henry IV, at the beginning 
 of this century. A few years afterwards Thomas Badby X 
 was convicted of herefy, and ordered alfo to be burned in 
 Smithiield. Henry prince of Wales was prefent at his exe- 
 cution : and the poor man fliewing very fenfible figns of 
 the torment he endured, the prince out of compnflion com- 
 manded the fire to be removed, and promifed him pardon 
 and a penfion for life, provided he would retra(St his errors. 
 But Badby being come to himfelf, refohitely rcjedled this 
 offer ; he chofe rather to die with a good, than to live with 
 an evil confcience \ and fo the fire was kindled again, and 
 he was confumed to aflies. In the next reign Sir John Old- 
 caftle, baron of Cobham, § was profecuted for being the 
 principal patron and abettor of the Lollards. Being exa- 
 mined before the archbifhop of Canterbury, he declared 
 againft tranfubftantiation, penances, the worihipping of the 
 crcTs, the power of the keys; and afl'erted that the pope 
 v/as Antichrift and the head of that body, the bifliops were 
 the members, and the friars the hinder parts of the Anti- 
 chriftian fociety. He was therefore pronounced a heretic 
 convict, and delivered over to the fecular power. But be- 
 fore the day fixed for his execution he efcaped out of prifon ; 
 
 * See Bale's Biitifli writers, Century VI. No. 1. See Henry 
 Wharton in the Appendix to Cave, page 63. See Dupin, Collier, 
 Tanner, &c. 
 
 f Sec Fox. Sec Burnet's Hiftoryofthe Reformation, Book I. 
 See CoUicr's Ecclefiailical Hiftory, Book VII. page 617, &c. See 
 Rapin, &c. 
 
 X See Walfingham, Rapin, Collier, ibid, page 620. 
 
 J Sec Walfingham, Rapin, Collier, ibid, page 61^2, &c. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 261 
 
 and beinpr charged by his enemies with endeavouring to make 
 an inrurrecftion, he was outlawed for high trealbn ; and beincr 
 taken afterwards, he was hanged as a traitor, and burned 
 hanj^ing as an heretic, being the firfl: nobleman in England 
 who fuiicred death for the cauie of religion. It was the great 
 blot and ftain of Henry the fifth's reign and character, that 
 while he was carrying the glory of the Englifli arms abroad, 
 he was ftill perfecuting the poor Lollards at home. But 
 notwithilandlng thefe perlecutions, and the fevereft laws and 
 proclamations againft them, their nuQ^ibers flill encreafed, 
 not only among the people, but even in parliament, not only 
 in ; England, but even in foreign countries, and efpecially 
 in Bohemia. For there * John Hufs and Jerome of Prajrue 
 having received Wickliff's books, advanced and propagated 
 the fame doctrines ; for which they were both condemned 
 to the flames, and fufFered death with the miOfl heroic for- 
 titude. It was a moft unjuft fentence, contrary to all faitli 
 and the folemn engagement of a fafe condudl, and drew 
 after it the moft fatal confequences. For out of their aflies 
 a civil war was kindled ; the Bohemians revolted againft 
 the emperor, and maintained and defended their opinions 
 by arms as well as by arguments. What the opinions ge-. 
 nerally received among the Bohemians were, we may learn 
 with fome exaclnefs from one, who had opportunities of 
 being well informed by living and converiing fome time 
 among them, and was far from being prejudiced in their, fa- 
 vour, ^neas Sylvius, who being afterwards chofen {)ope 
 aflumed the name of Pius 11. Thefe then were f their opi- 
 nions according to him, who, we may be certain, would not 
 reprefent them better, if he would not reprefent them worfe, 
 than they were in reaHty. 
 
 " The pope of Rome is equal with other bifliops. 
 
 " Among priefts there is no difference 5 not dignity, but 
 ** merit giveth the preference. 
 
 ** Souls departing out of bodies, are immediately cither 
 ** plunged into eternal puniflimcnts, or attain eternal joys. 
 
 ** There is no purgatory lire. 
 
 ■i-'U ■ . * 
 
 * See Spanlieim's Hiftory of the Chriflian Chiircli, Century XVo 
 Chap, vi, and vii. See Dupin, Century XV. Ch^p. vii. See Len- 
 fant's Hiftory of the Councils of Pifa and Conftarce. 
 
 f See Uflier's Succeffion and State of the Chriftian Church, 
 Chap. vi. Sed. 16. See Allix' Remarks upon the aticient Churches 
 of Piedmont, Chap. xxii. See .^neas Sylvius' Hillory of the Bo- 
 hemian Brethren, Chap. xxxv. 
 
262 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 " It IS in vain to pray for the dead, and an Invention of 
 *' prieftly covetoufnefs. 
 
 " The images of God and the faints ought to be de- 
 " firoyed. 
 
 " The blcffing of water and palm branches is ridiculous. 
 
 ** The religion of the mendicants was invented by evil 
 " demons. 
 
 " Priefts ought to be poor, content with alms alone. 
 
 ** Every one hath free hberty to preach the word of God. 
 
 " No capital fm ought to be tolerated, although for the 
 ** fake of avoiding a greater evil. 
 
 " He who is guilty of moral fin ought not to enjoy any 
 ** fecular or ecclefiaftical dignity, nor is he to be obeyed. 
 
 " Confirmation, which the bifliops celebrate with anoint- 
 ** ing, and extreme unction, are by no means contained among 
 '* the facraments of the church. 
 
 " Auricular confeflion is trifling ; it is fufficient for every 
 " one in his chamber to confefs his lins unto God. 
 
 *' Baptifm ought to be celebrated without any mixture of 
 ** holy oil. 
 
 " The ufe of church-yards Is vain, invente4 for the fake 
 *' of gain -, in whatfoever ground human bodies are buried, it 
 '* maketh no diflerence. 
 
 " The temple of the great God is the whole world ; they 
 ** confine his majefty, who build churches, monafieries, and 
 " oratories, as if the divine goodnefs would be found more 
 ** propitious in them. 
 
 " Sacerdotal veflments, ornaments of altars, palls, cor- 
 " porals, chalices, patins and vefTels of this fort are of no mo- 
 "^^ ment. 
 
 " A prieft In any place, at any time can confecrate the body 
 " of Chrift, and adminifter it to thofe who defire it ; it is 
 ** fufficient, if he repeat only the facramental words. 
 
 " The fufFrages of the faints reigning with Chrift in hea- 
 '^* ven are implored in vain, foralmuch as they cannot help 
 " us. 
 
 " The time is confumed in Tain in iinglng and faying the 
 •* canonical hours. 
 
 " We fliould ceafe from work on no day, except that which 
 " is now called the Lord's day. 
 
 ** The fcAivals of faints are altogether to be rejeiftcd. 
 " The fafts alfo inftituted by the church have no merit 
 " in them." 
 
 Thefe were the opinions of the Bohemians or Huflitcs, 
 for which they fought as well as difputcd againfl the pope 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 263 
 
 and emperor. At firft: they were vi<StorIous under the con- 
 ducfl of the famous John Zilka ; and when they were beaten 
 at laH:, they retired into the mountains and caves, where 
 thev continued diftinguilhed by the name of the Bohemian 
 brethren till the time of the Reformation. Even in the bo- 
 ibni of the church of Rome there were many good men, 
 who called aloud for a reformation in faith as well as in mo- 
 rals, in doctrine as well as in difcipline. One inftancc is 
 more particularly worthy of our attention. Jeronimo Savo- 
 narola * was a Dominican, celebrated in all Italy, and efpe- 
 cially in Florence, for the great parity and ftri<^tnefs of his 
 life and do(Strine. He preached freely againft the vices of 
 the age, the luxury, avarice, and debauchery of the Roman 
 clergy in general, and the tyranny and wickednefs in particu- 
 lar of the pope Alexander VI. and his fon Cxfar Borgia. In 
 his difcourfes, fermons and writings, he prefled the neceiHty 
 of holding a general council and of making a general refor- 
 mation : and he wrote particularly a treatlfe f intitled Tlie 
 lamentation cf the fpoufe of Clirijl agaitij} falfe apo/llesy or aji 
 exhortation to the faithful that they would pray unto the Lord fQr 
 the renovatien of the church. But what was the fruit and con- 
 fequence of all his pious zeal .'' He was excommunicated, he 
 was imprifoned, he was tortured, he was burned *, which he 
 fufFcred with all poffible couftancy on the 23d of May 1198, 
 and in the 46th year of his age. All perlons of any note 
 and eminence bear a double character in the world, and {o 
 doth Savonarola, his admirers extolling him as the beft of 
 men and the prophet of God, his enemies reviling him as 
 the worft of impoftors, and h^'^pocrites ; but if hii works may 
 fpeak for him, they arp, -in the 1 opinion of Dupin, " full of, 
 grace and maxims of piety *, he fpeaketh freely there againft 
 the vices, and teacheth the moft pure and the moft e:^aked 
 morality." 
 
 We are now arrived at i\\Q ftxteenth century,, foeculum re- 
 
 * See Spaiiheim in the fame work. Chap, v, Se(ft. 3. See 
 Henry Wharton u^ the AppentliK to Cave, payre 198, Sec. See 
 Guicciardin, Book III. towards the end. S e Philip de Comines, 
 Book VIII. Chap. xix. See Dupin in the fame place, Chap. iv. 
 See Bayle'b Di^liouary, Sec. 
 
 f Printed at Veuice in J 537, along with a life of Savonarola, 
 and at Paris KiT-t, in octavo.. See Wharton in the lame place. 
 
 :{: * The works of that anthor are full of unction, and of maxims 
 of piety ; He therein fpeaks freely a'^-ainll vices, and teaches a mo- 
 rality the moft pure and the moil exalted.* Sjc Dupiu in the fame 
 place. 
 
264- DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 formation as it hath been called, or the age of reformation. 
 The materials had in p;rcat meafurc been colle(n:ed, and the 
 foundations had been laid deep before, but this age had the 
 happinefs of feeing the fiiperftrufture raifed and completed. 
 All the Chriftian world almoft had groaned earnertly for a 
 reformation : and pope Adrian hl.nfelf * acknowledged the 
 receflity of it, and promifed to begin with reforming the 
 court of Rome, as the fource and oriirin of evil. Erafmus 
 and others led the way ; and Luther began f publicly to 
 preach againft the pope's indulgences in the year 1.317, 
 which is ufually reckoned the sera of the Reformation. So 
 that during all the dark ages of popery, from the firft rife 
 of the heaft down to the Reformation, there have conftantly 
 been fome true and fiuthful luitmffes of Jefus Chrift, who, 
 though they may have fallen into fome errors and miftakes, 
 (as indeed v;ho is altogether free from them ?) yet it may 
 charitably be prefumed, held none which are contrary to the 
 fundamentals of the Chriftian faith, and deftru6tive of fal- 
 ■vation. Many more there were without doubt than have 
 come to our knowledge \ many more might have been col- 
 lected, and this deduction drawn out into a greater length : 
 but I have ftudied brevity as much as I well could : and 
 they who are defirous of feeing a larger and more particular 
 account of * the witnefles' may find it in :j: Flaccius Illyri- 
 cus, in the Centuriators of Magdeburg, in Ufher, in AUix, 
 in Spanheim, and other authors. Here only fome of the 
 principal inftances are feledled : but this deduction, fhort 
 and dcfctSlive as it is, evidently demonftrates however, that 
 there hath not been that uninterrupted union and harmony, 
 which the members of the church of Rome pretend and 
 boaft to have been before the Reformation : and at the fame 
 time it plainly evinces, that they betray great ignorance, as 
 well as impertinence, in aiking the queftion, Where luas your 
 religion before Luther P Our religion, we fee, was in the 
 
 * See Sleidan*s Hiftory ofthe Reformation, Book IV. See 
 Father Paul's Hiftory of the Council of Trent, Book I. Sed. 60. 
 
 -j* Sec Sleidan in the fame work, Book I. See Father Paul, 
 Book I. Sea. IS, &c. 
 
 t See Matthias Flaccius' Catalocrueof the witnefTes fortlie truth. 
 See the Mac^deburofh Ecclefialtical Hiftorv. See Ufher's Succef- 
 fion and State of the Chrifiian Church. See Allix' Remarks upon 
 the ancient Churches of Piedmont, and the ancient churches ot 
 the Alhijrenfes. See Frederic Spanheim's Hillory of the Church, 
 and the Hillory of Images. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 2G5 
 
 hearts and lives of many faithful witnefTes ; but it is fufEcient, 
 if it was no where elfe, that it was always in the Bible. " The 
 Bible," as Chillingworth * fays, " the Bible only is the reli- 
 gion of proteflants." 
 
 1.^. And the feventh an^^el which art, and waft, and art 
 
 founded, and there were great to come •, becaufe thou haft 
 
 voices in heaven, faying, taken to thee thy great power, 
 
 The kingdoms of this world and haft reigned, 
 are become t/id kingdoms of 18. And the nations were 
 
 our Lord, and of his Chrlft, angry, and thy wrath is come, 
 
 and he Ihall reign for ever and the time of the dead that 
 
 and ever. they fliould be judged, and 
 
 16. And the four and twen- that thou fiiouldft give re- 
 ty elders which fat before ward unto thy fervants the 
 God on their feats, fell upon prophets, and to the faints 
 their faces and worfliipped and them that fear thy name, 
 God, fmall and great, and fhouldft 
 
 17. Saying, We give thee deftroy them which deftroy 
 thanks,OLord God almighty, the earth. 
 
 We are now come to the feventh and laft trumpet, or the 
 third woe-trumpet, and the feventh trumpet as well as all 
 the trumpets, being comprehended under the feventh feal, 
 and the feventh feal and all the feals being confticuent parts 
 or members of the fealed book, it is evident that the feventh 
 trumpet cannot any way belong to the little open book, but 
 it is plainly diftin6l from it, the little book being no more 
 than an appendage to the lixth trumpet, and the contents 
 all comprehended under it, or at leaft ending with it. * The 
 forty and two months of the Gentiles treading the holy city 
 under foot, and the i2tiO days of the witnefies prophefying 
 in fackcloth,' are 1260 lynchronical years, and terminate at 
 the fame time with the fall of the Othman empire, or the 
 end of the lixth trumpet or fecond woe-trumpet. And 
 when * the fecond woe is paft,' it is fald, xi. 14. ' behold, 
 the third woe cometh quickly.' At the founding of the 
 feventh trumpet, ver. 15. ' the third v/oe* commenceth, 
 Vv'hlch is rather Implied than exprefted, as it will be defcribed 
 more fully hereafter. * The third woe' brought * on the 
 inhabiters of the earth,' is the ruin and downfal of the Anti- 
 chriftian kingdom : and then, and not till then, according 
 to the heavenly chorus, * the kingdoms of this world will 
 
 * See Chlllingvvorth's Religion of Proteflants, Chap. 6. Scd. 56* 
 VOL. II. NO. 9. H h 
 
266 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his Chrift, and he 
 ihall reign for ever and ever.' St. John is wrapt and hurried 
 away as it were to a view of the happy millennium, without 
 confidering the fteps preceding and conducting to it. At the 
 fame time * the four and twenty ciders,' or the minifters of 
 the church, ver. 1(5, 17, 18. are reprelcnted as praifmg and 
 glorifying God for manifelling his poiuer and kingdom more 
 than he bad done before : and give likewife an intimation of 
 Ibme fucceeding events, as * the anger of the nations,' Gog 
 and Magog, xx. 8. and * the wrath of God,' difplayed in their 
 dcftrudtion, xx. 9. and ' the judging of the dead,' or the ge- 
 neral Tudgment, xx. 12. * and the rewarding of all the good, 
 fmall and great,' as well as ' the punilhing of the wicked.* 
 Here we have only a fummary account of the circumftances 
 and occurrences of the feventh trumpet, but the particulars 
 will be dilated and enlarged upon hereafter. 
 
 And thus are we arrived at the confummation of all things, 
 through a feries of prophecies extending from the apoftle's 
 days to the end of the world. It is this feries which has 
 been our clue to conduct us in our interpretation of thefe 
 prophecies : and though fome of them may be dark and ob- 
 fcure, confidered in themfelves, yet they receive light and 
 illuftration from others preceding and following. All toge- 
 ther they are as it were a chain of prophecies, whereof one 
 link depends on, and fupports another. If any parts remain 
 yet obfcure and unfatisfadl:ory, they may perhaps be cleared 
 up by what the apoftle himfelf hath added by way of expla- 
 nation. 
 
 XXV. 
 
 AN ANALYSIS OF THE REVELATION. 
 PART lU 
 
 .^TosT of the betl commentators divide the Apocalypfe or 
 Revelation into two parts, * the book' h'lblion^ ' fealed with 
 feven feals,' and ' the little book' bihluridhtiy as it is called fe- 
 veral times. But it happens unluckily, that according to their 
 divifion the leller book is made to contain as much or more 
 than the larger : whereas in truth * the little book' is nothing 
 more than a part of * the i'ealed book,' and is added as z co- 
 ilicil or appendix to it. If wc were to divide the Revelation, 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 2G7 
 
 as they would have it divided, into two parts, the former end- 
 ing with Chap, ix, and the latter beginning with Chap, x, 
 the whole frame of the book would be disjointed, and things 
 would be feparated, which are plainly connected together and 
 dependent upon one another. The former part, as they agree, 
 comprehends the book fealed with feven feals, which are all 
 opened in order ; but the feventh feal confiib of the ^QVitn 
 trumpets, .and of the {even trumpets the three laft are diftin- 
 ^uilhed by the name of * the three woe-trumpets ;' fo that 
 the feven trumpets, as well as the feven feals, all belong pro- 
 perly to the former part. Whereas if we were to follow the 
 other divilion, the trumpets would be divided, the three laft 
 trumpets would be divided from each other, the fixth trumpet 
 itfelf would be divided, would begin in the former part of the 
 book, and end in the latter, and the feventh trumpet would 
 remain feparated from the reft, which would be a ftrange in- 
 terruption of the feries and order of the prophecies, and greatly 
 difturb and confound the courfe of events. The former part, 
 inftead of clohng with the feventh trumpet, would then break 
 off in the middle of the fixth trumpet *, the latter part would 
 then commence under the fixth trumpet, and after that 
 would follow the feventh and laft trumpet, and after this the 
 general fubject of the Revelation would be refumed from 
 the beginning of the Chriftian sera, which inftead of coming 
 in after fo many events pofterior in point of time, ought 
 certainly to be the beginning of the latter part. For we 
 would alfo divide the Revelation into two parts, or rather 
 the book fo divides itfelf. For the former part proceeds, as 
 we have feen, in a regular and fuccefiive feries from the apof- 
 tles days to the confummation of all things. Nothing can 
 be added, but it muft fall foQT.e where or other within the 
 compafs of this period ; it muft in fome meafure be a refump- 
 tion of the fame fubje<ftsj and this latter part may moft pro- 
 perly be confidered as an enlargement and illuftration of the 
 former. Several things, which were only touched upon, 
 and delivered in dark hints before, require to be more copi- 
 oufly handled, and placed in a fironger light. It was faid 
 that ' tlte beaft fliould make war againft the witnefTes, and 
 overcome them :' but who or what * the beaft' is we may 
 reafonably conjecture indeed, but the apoftle himfelf will 
 more fiirely explain. The tranfa(Slions of the feventh trum- 
 pet are all fummed up and comprifed in a few verfes, but 
 we fhall fee the particulars branched out and enlarged into 
 as many chapters. In fhort, this latter part is defigned as a 
 fupplement to the former, to complete what was dclicientj 
 
 H h 2 
 
268 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 to explain what was dubious, to illuftrate what was obfcure : 
 and as the former defcribed more the deftinies of the Roman 
 empire, fo this latter relates more to the fates of the Chriftian 
 church. 
 
 19. And the temple of God there were lightnings, and 
 
 was opened in heaven, and voices, and thunderings, and 
 
 there was fcen in his temple an earthquake, and great 
 
 the ark of his teftament : and hail. 
 
 This lafl: verfe of the eleventh chapter, in my opinion, 
 fliould have been made the firft verfe^of the twelfth chapter ; 
 for it appears to be the beginning of a new fubjedt. It is 
 fomewhat like the beginning of Ifaiah's vilion ; vi. 1. 'I faw 
 the Lord fitting upon a throne,' (the ark) * high and lifted 
 up, and his train tilled the temple.' It is fomewhat like the 
 beginning of St. John's prophetic vifions ; iv. 1 , ^. 'I looked, 
 and behold, a door was opened in heaven •, and behold, a 
 throne was fet in heaven, and one fat on the throne.' This 
 is much in the fame fpirit : ' And the temple of God was 
 opened in heaven, and there was feen in his temple the ark 
 of his teftament ;' that is, more open difcoveries were now 
 made, and the myftery of God was revealed to the prophet. 
 < Lightnings, and voices, and thunderings, and an earthquake, 
 and great hail,' are the ufual concomitants and attendants of 
 the divine prelence, and efpecially at the giving of newlaws 
 and new revelations. So at mount Sinai, Exod. xx. 18, &c. 
 
 * there were thunders, and lightnings, and a thick cloud upon 
 the mount, and the voice of the trumpet exceeding loud, and 
 the whole mount quaked greatly.' So likewife in this very 
 book of the Apocalypfe, before the opening of the feven feals, 
 iv. 5. there were * lightnings, and thunderings, and voices.* 
 So again before the founding of the feven trumpets, viii. 5. 
 
 • there were voices, and thunderings, and lightnings, and an 
 earthquake :* and with as much realbn they are made in this 
 place the figns and preludes of the revelations and judgments, 
 which are to follow. It is no juft objc<^l:ion, that a new fub- 
 je(Sl is fuppofed to begin with the conjunction and ; for this is 
 frequent in the ftile of the Hebrews ; fome books, as Num- 
 bers, Jolhua, the two books of Samuel, and others, begin with 
 Vau or and : and the fame objection would hold equally 
 againft beginning the diviiion with the firft verfe of the next 
 thaptcr. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 263 
 
 CHAP. XII. 
 
 1. And there appeared a ven, and did cafl them to 
 
 preat wonder in heaven, a the earth : and the dragon 
 
 woman clothed with the iun, flood before the woman which 
 
 and the moon under her feet, was ready to be deHvered, 
 
 and upon her head a crown for to devour her child as ibon 
 
 of twelve ftars : as it was born. 
 
 2. And ihe being with 5. And flie brought forth a 
 
 child, cried, travailing in man-child, who was to rule 
 
 birth, and pained to be deli- ail nations with a rod of iron : 
 
 vered. and her child was caught up 
 
 5. And there appeared an- unto God, and to his throne, 
 other wonder in heaven, and 6. And the woman fled 
 
 behold, a great retl dragon, into the wild ernefs, where flie 
 
 having {e\en heads, and ten hath a place prepared of God, 
 
 horns, and fev^n crowns upon that they fliould feed her 
 
 his heads. there a thouland two hundred 
 
 4. And his tail drew the and threefcore days, 
 third part of the ftars of hea^ 
 
 St. John refumes his fubjedt from the beginning, and re« 
 prefents the church, ver. ], 2. as a woman, and a mother 
 bearing children unto Chrift. She is ' clothed with the fun,' 
 inverted with the rays of Jefus Chrift the Sun of righteo'itf- 
 nefs -, having ' the moon,' the * Jewilh new-moon, and ieUi- 
 vals as well as all fublunary things, * under her feet j and upon 
 her head a crown of twelve ftars,' an emblem of her being 
 under the light and guidance of the twelve apoftles. * And 
 fhe being with child, cried, travailing in birth, and pained 
 to be delivered.' St. Paul hath rnade ufe of the fame 
 metaphor, and applied it to his preaching and propagatirig 
 of the gofpel in the midft of tribulation and perfecution, Gal. 
 iv. ly. * My little children of whom I travail in birth again^ 
 until Chrift be formed in you.' But the words of St. John 
 are much ftronger, and more emphatically exprefs the pangs, 
 and ftruggles, and torments, which the church endured from 
 the firft publication of the gofpel, to the time of Conftantin^ 
 the great, when ftie was in fome meafure eafed of herpains, 
 
 * A learned correfpondent obferves, that the Jiwifh religion ig 
 aptly compared to the moon, as its light is not its own, but fur- 
 nilhed by the Chrillian religion, to which it relates, and wheieiq 
 its types are acgompliftiedt 
 
S'rO DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 and brought forth a deliverer. Mr. Whifton carries the corrr- 
 parifon farther. (EfHiy on the Revelation, Part 3. Vifion y».} 
 " For as the time of geftation from the conception to the 
 birth in women with child, is known to be 1-0 weeks or 280 
 days ; fo it is as well known, that from the firft rife of our 
 Saviour's kingdom at his refurrection and afcenfion, A. D. 3'5. 
 till the famous proclamation and edici:, for the univcrlal 
 hberty and advancement of Chriftianity, by Conftantine and 
 Lucinius, A. D. 'M3. which put an end to the pangs of birtii 
 in the heaviell perfecution that ever was then known, was 
 exadlly 280 years," reckoning according to the prophetical 
 account, a day for a year. At the fame time * there ap- 
 peared,' ver. 3. ' a great dragon ;* which is the well known 
 fign or fymbol of the Devil and Satan, and of his agents and 
 inrtruments. We find the kings and people of Egypt, who 
 were the great perfecutors of the primitive church of Ifrael, 
 diftinguiflied by this title in feveral places of the Old Tefta- 
 inent ; Pial. Ixxiv. 13. Ifa. li. 9. Ezek. xxix. 3. and with as 
 much reafon and propriety may the people and emperors of 
 Rome, who were the great perfecutors of the primitive church 
 of Chrift, be called by the fame name, as they are actuated 
 by the fame principle. For that the Roman empire was 
 here figured, the characters and attributes of the dragon 
 plainly evince. He is ' a great red dragon :' and purple or 
 fcarlet was the diftinguifliing colour of the Roman emperors, 
 confuls, and generals ; as it hath been fince of the popes and 
 cardinals. His * feven heads,' as the angel afterwards, xvii. 
 9, 10. explains the vlfion, allude to the feven mountains upon 
 which Rome was built, and to the feven forms of govern- 
 ment, which fucceffively prevailed there. His * ten horns' 
 typify the ten kingdoms, into which the Roman empire was 
 divided ; and the ' {even crowns upon his heads,' denote, 
 that at this time the imperial power was in Rome, the higli 
 city, as Propertius * delcribes it, feated on feven hills, which 
 prelides over the whole world. * His tail' alfo, ver'. 4. ' drew 
 the third part of the ftars of heaven, and did caft them to 
 the earth •,' that is, he fubje(Sted the third part of the princes 
 and potentates of the earth : and the Roman empire, as we 
 liave ii^en before, is reprefented as * the third part' of the 
 world. * He llood before the woman, which was ready to be> 
 delivered, for to devour her child as foon as it was born :' and 
 the Roman emperors and magiftrates kept a jealous watchful 
 
 ♦ * The high city on feven hills, which prefides over the whole 
 world.' See Propertius, Book HI. Elegy xi. Line 57. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. ' 27l 
 
 eye over the Chrifiians from the beginning. As Pharaoh 
 laid fnares for the male children of the Hebrews, and Herod 
 for the infant Chrill:, the Ton of Mary ; fo did the Roman 
 dragon for the myftic Chrill, the fon of the church, that he 
 might deflroy him even in his infancy. But notwithftanding 
 the jealoufy and envy of tlie Romans, the gofpel was widely 
 difFufed and propagated, and the church brought many 
 children unto Chrift, and in time fuch as were promoted to 
 the empire. * She brought forth a man-child, who was to 
 rule all nations with a rod of iron,* ver. 5. It was predicted, 
 that Chriil: fhould rule over the nations, Pfal. ii. 9. * Thou 
 ilialt break them with a rod of iron, thou flialtdalh them in 
 pieces like a potter's veiTel ;' but Chrift, who is himfelf in- 
 vilible in the heavens, ruleth viiibly in Chriftian magiftrates, 
 princes, and emperors. It was therefore promifed before, to 
 Chriftians in general, ii. 26, 27. * He that overcometh, and 
 keepeth my words unto the end, to him will I give power 
 over the nations (And he fliall rule them with a rod of iron ; 
 as the veflels of a potter (hall they be broken to fhivers) even 
 as I received of my Father.' But it fliould fcem that Con- 
 ftantine was here particularly intended, for whofe life * the 
 dragon Galerius laid many fnares, but lie providentially 
 efcaped them all ; and notwithftanding all oppofition, ' was 
 caught up unto the throne of God,* was not only fecured by 
 the divine protection, but was advanced to the imperial 
 throne, called * the throne of God,' for Rom. xiii. 1. ' there 
 is no power but of God ; the powers that be, are ordained of 
 God.* He too * ruleth all nations with u rod of iron ;' for 
 he had not only the Romans, who before had persecuted the 
 church, under his dominion, butalfof fubdued the Scythians, 
 Samaritans, and other barbarous nations, who had never 
 before been fubje<51: to the Roman empire : and as the learned 
 :[: Spanheim informs us, there are ftill extant medals and 
 coins of his with thefe infcriptions, the fuhducv cf tlie barba- 
 rous nations J ih<: coTiqucror of all nalionsy cver-j wlien a con- 
 
 * See Eufcbius* life of Conftantine, Book I. Cliap. xt. Se« 
 Ladtaniiiis on the death of Perfeciitois, Chap. xxiv. See an un- 
 known author at the end of Ammianus Marcellinus, page ^b^y ia 
 the Valefian edition of Paris 1681. 
 
 f See Enfehius' life of Conilantine, Book IV. Chap, v, &c. 
 
 X Sw'e Spanheim's thirteenth DiHertatiun on the excellency and 
 ufe of ancient Coins, page Q'M^^ 638. See obfervations on thefiift 
 ©ration of the emperor Julian in praife of Cjiillantius, page ^^, 
 
272 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 qtteror^ and the like. What is added, ver. 9. of * the woman's 
 flying into the wildernefs for a thoufand two hundred anJ 
 threeilore days* is faid by way of prolepfis or anticipation. 
 For the war in heaven between Michael and the dragon, and 
 other fubfequent events, were prior in order of time, to the 
 flight of the woman into the wildernefs : but before the pro- 
 phet paflcth on to a new fubject, he giveth a general account 
 of what happened to the woman afterwards, and entereth 
 more into the particulars in their proper place. 
 
 7. And there was war in and the power of his Chrift : 
 heaven j Michael and his an- for the accufer of our bre- 
 gels fought againft the dra- thren is caft down, which ac- 
 gon, and the dragon fought cufed them before our God 
 and his angels : day and night. 
 
 8. And prevailed not, nei- 11. And they overcame hinx 
 ther was their place found any by the blood of the Lamb, 
 more in heaven. and by the word of their tef- 
 
 9. And the great dragon timony ; and they loved not 
 was caft out, that old ferpent, their lives unto the death, 
 called the Devil and Satan, 12. Therefore rejoice, ye 
 which deceiveth the whole heavens, and ye that dwell 
 world : he was caft out into in them. Woe to the in ba- 
 the earth, and his angels were biters of the earth, and of 
 caft out with him. the fea : for the devil is come 
 
 10. And I heard a loud down unto you, having great 
 voice, faying in heaven, Now wrath, becaufe he knoweth 
 is come falvation and ftrength, that he hath but a fhort 
 and the kingdom of our God, time. 
 
 It might reafonably be prefumed, that all the powers of 
 idolatry would be ftrenuoufly exerted againft the eftablifhment 
 of Chriftianity, and efpecially againft the eftablifhment of a 
 Chriftian on the imperial throne : and thefe ftruggles and 
 contentions between the Heathen and the Chriftian religions 
 are reprefentcd, ver. 7. by * war in heaven' between the 
 angels of darknefs and angels of light. Michael was, Dan. x. 
 2\. xii. 1. the tutelar angel and protecflor of the Jewllh 
 church. He performs here the fame office of champion for 
 the Chriftian church. He and the good angels, who are 
 ' fcnt forth,' Ileb. i. Ik ' to minifter to the heirs of falva- 
 tion,' were the invifible agents on on€ fide, as the devil and 
 his evil agents were on the other. The viftble a<Stors in the 
 caufe of Chriltianity were the believing emperors and mini- 
 flcrs of the word, the martyrs and confeftbrs j and in fupport of 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 273 
 
 idolatry were the perfecuting emperors and heathen maglftrates, 
 together with the whole train of priefts and fophifts. This 
 conteft lafted feveral years, and the final ifTue of it was, ver. 
 8, 9. that the Chriftian prevailed over the heathen religion ; 
 the Heathens were depoled from all rule and authority, and 
 the Chriilians were advanced to dominion and empire in their 
 ftead. Our Saviour faid unto his difciples, cafting devils out 
 of the bodies of men, Luke x. 18. < I beheld Satan, as light- 
 ning, fall from heaven.' In the fame figure Satan fell from 
 heaven, and * was caft out into the earth,' when he was thruft 
 out of the imperial throne, * and his angels were caft out 
 with him,' not only all the heathen priefts and officers civil 
 and military were cafliiered, but their very gods and demons, 
 who before were adored for their divinity, became the fubjects 
 of contempt and execration. It is very remarkable, that 
 Conftantine himfelf and the Chriftians of his time defcribe 
 his conquefts under the fame image, as if they had underftood 
 that this prophecy had received its accomplifhment m him. 
 Conftantine himfelf, * in his epiftle to Eufebius and other 
 bifhops concerning the re-edifying and repairing of churches, 
 faith, that " liberty being now reftored, and that dragon being 
 removed from the adminiftration of public aftairs, by the 
 providence of the great God and by my miniftry, I efteem 
 the great power of God to have been made manifeft even to 
 all." Moreover f a picture of Conftantine was fet up over 
 the palace gate, with the crofs over his head, and under his 
 feet the great enemy of njaiihindy luho perfecuted the church hy 
 tJie means of impious tyrafits, in the firm of a dragon, transfixed 
 with a dart through the midft of his body, and falling head- 
 long into the depth of the fea : in allufion, it is faid exprefsly, 
 to the divine oracles in the books of the prophets, where that 
 evil fpirit is called the dragon and the crooked ferpent. Upon 
 this victory of the church, there is introduced, ver. 10. a 
 triumphant hymn of thankfgiving for the deprcfiion of idola- 
 
 * * But now liberty having been reftored, and that dragon hav- 
 ing been removed from the adminiftration of public affairs by the 
 providence of the great God, and by our fervice, 1 think that the 
 divine power has been rendered confpicuous to all,* &c. See Eufe- 
 bius' life of Conftantine, Book II. Chap. xlvi. See Socrates' 
 Ecclefiaftical Hiftory, Book I. Chap. ix. See Theodoret, Book I. 
 Chap. XV. 
 
 f See Eufebius' life of Conftantine, Book III. Chap. iif. 
 * Both the enemy, and hoftile v/ild beaft, who had oppofed himfelf 
 to the church of God by the tyranny of wicked men — ^in the form 
 of a dragon.' 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 9. I i 
 
274? DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 try, and exaltation of true religion : for now It was no longer 
 an the power of the heathen perfecutors, as Satan acculed 
 holy Job before God, to accufe the innocent Chriftians before 
 the Roman governors, as the perpetrators of all crimes, and 
 the caufers of all calamities. It was not by temporal means 
 or arms that the Chriflians obtained this vi(SI:ory> ver. 1 1. but 
 by fpiritual, by the merits and death of their Redeemer, by 
 their conftant profeflion of the truth, and by their patient 
 fufFering of all kinds of tortures even unto death : and the 
 blood of the martyrs hath been often called the feed of the 
 church. This victory was indeed, ver. 12. matter of joy and 
 triumph to the bleiTed angels and glorified faints in heaven, 
 by whofe fufFerings it was in great meafure obtained *, but 
 - ftill new woes are threatened ' to the inhabiters of the earth ;' 
 for though the dragon was depofed, yet was he not deftroyed; 
 though idolatry was deprefled, yet was it not wholly fuppref- 
 fed ; there were ftill many Pagans intermixed with the Chrif- 
 tians, and the devil would incite frefh troubles and diftur- 
 bances on earth, * becaufe he knoweth that he hath but a 
 {hort time,' it would not be long before the Pagan religion 
 fhould be totally aboliflied, and the Chriftian religion prevail 
 in all the Roman empire. 
 
 13. And when the dragon flood, after the woman; that 
 faw that he was caft unto the he might caufe her to be car- 
 earth, he perfecuted the wo- ried away of the flood. 
 
 man which brought forth the 16. And the earth helped 
 
 mzn-chi/d. the woman, and the earth 
 
 14. And to the woman were opened her mouth, and fwal- 
 piven two wings of a great lowed up the flood, which the 
 eagle, that fhe might fly into dragon caft out of his mouth, 
 the wildernefs, into her place : 17. Apd the dragon was 
 where fhe is nourifhed for a wroth with the woman, and 
 time, and times, and half a went to make war with the 
 time, froni the face of the remnant of her feed, which 
 ferpent. kept the commandments of 
 
 15. And the ferpent caft God, and have t]ie teftimony 
 out of his mouth water as a of Jefus Chrift. 
 
 When the dragon- was thus dcpofcd from the imperial 
 throne, and * caft unto the earth,' ver. IS. he ftill continued 
 to perfecute the church with equal malice, though not with 
 ^qual power. He made feveral attempts to reftore the Pa- 
 gan idolatry in the reign of Conftantine, and afterwards in 
 the reign of Julian ; he traduced and abufed the Chriftian 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 275 
 
 religion by fuch writers as Hierocles, Llbanius, Eunapius, 
 and others of the fame (tamp and character ; he rent and 
 troubled the church with herelies and fchifms *, he ftirred up 
 the favourers of the Arians, and efpecially the kings of the 
 Vandals in Africa, to perfecute and deftroy the orthodox 
 Chriftians. Thefe things, as * Eufebius faith upon one of 
 thefe occafions, fonie malicious and wicked demon, envying 
 the profperity of the church, effected. But the church was 
 ftiil under the protection of the empire, ver. 14. * and to the 
 woman were given two wings of a great eagle.' As God 
 faid to the children of Ifrael, £xod. xix. 4. * Ye have feen 
 what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I bare you on ea- 
 gles* wings, and brought you unto myfelf j' fo the church 
 was fupported and carried as it were on eagles' wings: but 
 the fimilitude is the more proper in this cafe, an eagle being 
 the Roman enlign, and the iivo wings alluding probably to 
 the diviiion that v/as then made of the eaftern and the wef^ 
 tern empire. In this manner was the church protected, 
 and thefe wings were given, ' that ihe might fly into the 
 wildernefs,' into a place of retirement and fecurity, * from 
 the face of the ferpent.* Not that fhe fled into the wilder- 
 nefs at that time, but feveral years afterwards ; and there 
 * fhe is nourifhed for a time, and times, and half a time,* that 
 is three prophetic years and a half, which is the fame period 
 with the * thoufand two hundred and threefcore days' or 
 years before mentioned. So long the church is to remain in 
 a defolate and afllicled flate, during the reign of Antichrifl ; 
 as Elijah, 1 Kings xvii. xviii. Luke iv. 25, 26. while idola- 
 try and famine prevailed in Ifrael, was fecretly fed and nou- 
 rifhed three years and fix months in the wildernefs. But 
 before the woman fled into the wildernefs, ' the ferpent call 
 out of his mouth water as a flood, ver. 15. with intent to 
 wafh her away. Waters in the ftyle of the Apocalypfe, xvii. 
 IG. lignify peoples and nations ; fo that here was a great in- 
 undation of various nations, excited by the dragon or the 
 friends and patrons of the old idolatry, to opprefs and over- 
 whelm the Chrillian religion. Such appeared plainly to have 
 been the delign of the dragon, when f Stiiicho, prime mini- 
 
 * * Thefe things fome malicious and wicked demon envying the 
 happinefs of the churcli, did accomplifh.' See Eufebius' Life of 
 Conllantine, Book II. Chap. Ixxiii. 
 
 f « In the mean tiaie Stiiicho his prime minifter defcended from a 
 cowardly, perfidious, and crafty nation, not duly valuing the autho- 
 rity which he had under the emperor, endeavoured by every raeanf 
 
 \\ 2 
 
276 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 fter of the emperor Honorius, firft invited the barbarous 
 •heathen nations, the Goths, Alans, Sueves, and Vandals, to 
 nvade the Roman empire, hoping by their means to raife his 
 fon Euchcrins to the throne, who from a boy was an enemy 
 to the Chriftians, and threatened to fignalize the beginning of 
 his reign with the reftoration of the Pagan, and abolition of 
 the Cln-ifiian religion. Nothing indeed was more likely to 
 produce the ruin and utter fubverfion of the Chriftian church, 
 than the irruptions of fo many barbarous Heathen nations, 
 into the Roman empire* But the event proved contrary to 
 human appearance and expectation j ' the earth fwallowed up 
 the flood;' ver. 16. the Barbarians were rather fwallowed up 
 by the Romans, than the Romans by the Barbarians ; the 
 Heathen conquerors inftead of impofing their own •, fub- 
 mitted to the religion of the conquered Chriftians ; and they 
 not only embraced the religion, but affe£ted even the laws, 
 the manners, the cuftoms, the language, and the very name 
 of Romans, fo that the Victors were in a manner abforbed and 
 loft among the vanquifhed. This courfe not fucceeding ac- 
 cording to probable expectation, the dragon did not therefore 
 delift from his purpofe, ver 1 7. but only took another method 
 of perfecuting the true fons of the church, as we fhall fee in 
 the next chapter. It is faid that he * went to make war with 
 the remnant of her feed, who kept the commandments of 
 God, and have the teftimony of Jelus ;' which implies that 
 at this time there was only a remnant, that corruptions were 
 greatly increafed, and * the faithful were diminifhed from 
 .among the children of men.' 
 
 CHAP. XIII. 
 
 1. And I ftood upon the ten horns, and upon his 
 
 fand of the fea, and faw horns ten crowns, and upon 
 
 a beaft rife up out of the his heads the name of blaf- 
 
 fea, having feven heads, and phemy. 
 
 in his power, to raife his fon Eucherius to the empire, who, as many 
 have told ue, from his carlieft years defigncd the perfccution of the 
 Chriftians. For this reafon he invited Alaric and the whole nation 
 of the Goths, &c. Eucherius to procure to himfelf the favour of 
 the Pagans, threatened to fignahze the commencement of his reign 
 with the rcftoration of Paganifm, and the deftrudtion of Chriftianity, 
 &c.' See Orofius* Hiftory, Book VII. Chap, xxxviii. page 57i» 
 in Havercamp's edition. See alfo Jornandes on the Affairs of the 
 Getoc and their SuccciTors, and Paul the Deacon, Book XII. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 
 
 277 
 
 2. And the beaft which I 
 f*aw was like unto a leopard, 
 and his feet were as the feet 
 of a bear, and his mouth as 
 the mouth of a hon : and 
 the dragon gave him his 
 power, and his feat, and 
 great authority. 
 
 3. And I faw one of his 
 heads, as it were wounded 
 to death ; and his deadly 
 wound was healed : and all 
 the world wondered after the 
 beaft. 
 
 4. And they worfhipped 
 the dragon which gave power 
 unto the beaft : and they 
 worfhipped the beaft, faying, 
 Who is like unto the beaft ? 
 who is able to make war with 
 him ? 
 
 5. And there was given 
 unto him a mouth fpeaking 
 great things, and blafphemies; 
 and power was given unto 
 him to continue forty and 
 two months. 
 
 6. And he opened his 
 mouth in blafphemy againft 
 God, to blafpheme his name, 
 and his tabernacle, -and them 
 that dwell in heaven. 
 
 7. And it was given unto 
 him to make war with the 
 faints, and to overcome them: 
 and pgwer was given him 
 over all kindreds, and tongues, 
 and nations. 
 
 8. And all that dwell upon 
 the earth fball worftiip him, 
 whofe names are not written 
 in the book of life of the 
 'Lamb flain from the founda- 
 tion of the world. 
 
 9. If any man have an ear, 
 let him hear. 
 
 10. He that leadeth into 
 captivity, ftiall go into capti- 
 vity : He that killeth with the 
 fword, muift be killed with 
 the fword. Here is the pa- 
 tience and the faith of the 
 faints. 
 
 Here * the beaft' is defcribed at large, who was only 
 mentioned before : xi. 7. and a leajl in the prophetic ftile 
 is a tyrannical idolatrous empire. The kingdom of God and 
 of CKrift is never reprefented under the image of a heajl. 
 As Daniel, vii. '2, 3. beheld ' four great beafts,' reprefenting 
 the four great empires, * come up from' -a ftormy fca^ that 
 is, from the commotions of the world -, So St. John, ver. 1. 
 faw this heajl in like manner * rife up out of the fea.' He 
 was faid before xi. 7. to afcend eh tes ahijjfou * out of the 
 abyfs or bottomlefs pit ;' and it is faid afterwards, xvii. 8, 
 that he fliall afcend el tes ahyjfoii^ * out of the abyfs or bot- 
 tomlefs pit ;' and here he is faid to afcend eh tes thalajps^ 
 * out of the fea ;' fo that ' the fea and abyfs or bottomlefs 
 pit' are in thefe paflages the fame. No doubt is to be made, 
 that this beaft was deligned to reprefent the Roman empire ; 
 for thus far both ancients and moderns, papifts and protef- 
 tants are agreed : the only doubt and controverfy is, whether 
 
278 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 it was Rome Pap^n or Chrirt-ian, imperial or papal, which 
 may perhaps be fully and clearly determined in the fequel. 
 
 St. John faw this beaft rijing out of the fea, but the Roman 
 empire was rifen and eftablifhed long before St. John's time j 
 and therefore this muft be the Roman empire, not in its then 
 prefent, but in fome future fliape and form \ and it arofe in 
 another fhape and form, after it was broken to pieces by the 
 incurfions of the northern nations. The beaft hath * feven 
 heads and ten horns,* which are the well known marks and, 
 iignals of the Roman empire, the ' feven heads' alluding to 
 the feven mountains whereon Rome was iituated, and to 
 the feven forms of government which fucceffively prevailed 
 there, and the ' ten horns' fignifying the ten kingdoms into 
 which the Roman empire was divided. It is remarkable, 
 that the dragon had ' feven crowns upon his heads,' but 
 the beafl: hath ' upon his horns ten crowns ;' fo that there 
 had been in the mean while a revolution of power from the 
 heads of the dragon to the horns of the beaft, and the fove- 
 reignty, which before was exercifed by Rome alone, was 
 now transferred and divided among ten kingdoms : but the 
 Roman empire was not divided into ten kingdoms, till after 
 it was become Chriftian. Although the heads had loft their 
 crowns, yet they ftill retained * the name of blafphemy.' 
 In all its heads, in all its forms of government Rome was 
 ftill guilty of idolatry and blafphemy. Imperial Rome was 
 called, and delighted to be called * the eteriial city^ the hea- 
 venlij cit^y the goddefs of the earth, the gcddefs ; and had 
 
 * * The eternal city,' See Ammianus Marcellinus, Book XIV. 
 Chap. vi. page 19, in Valefms' edition of Paris, 1681. Sce^ the 
 third Epigram of Aufonlus concerning lucky days. — * Rome the 
 heavenly city.* See Athenceiis, Book L paije 20, in Cafaubon'a 
 
 edition ' The goddefs of the earth, and the Rome of the nations | 
 
 to which there is nothing equal, and no fccond.* See Martial, 
 Book XII. Epigram VIII. — ' Thus, as the coins of many Greek 
 cities (hew, they thought that Rome the metropolis of the world, 
 oug}it to be fet off and adored, as fome heavenly divinity, or ac-. 
 cording to the Poet Bilbiiitanus, as the goddefs of lands and nations, 
 by the title of Rome the goddefs, and by the appointment of divine 
 honours, temples, prieits, and office bearers. To all which there 
 feems to me to be an alluhon in the facred book of the Revelation, 
 where the bcalt is faid to have had infcribed on her * feven heads* 
 the name of * blalphemy,' but which Jerome and Profpcr have re- 
 ferred to her being called * the eternal city,' a name frequently 
 given to ht>r both in coins iu)d otherwife.* See Span!ieim*8 Dif- 
 feriauou on the Ufe of Ancient Coins, Se6l. 3. page 13S. Vol I. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 275 
 
 her temples and altars with incenfe and facrifices offered up 
 to her : and how the papal Rome likewife hath arrogated 
 to herfelf divine titles and honours, there will be a fitter oc- 
 cafion of fhewing in the following part of this defcription. 
 
 As DanieFs fourth beaft, vii. 6. was without a name, and 
 • devoured and brake in pieces* the three former : fo this 
 beaft, ver. 2. is alfo without a name, and partakes of the 
 nature and qualities of the three former, having * the body 
 of a leopard,* which was the third beaft or Grecian empire, 
 and * the feet of a bear,* which was the fecond beaft or Per- 
 fian empire, and ' the mouth of a lion,' which was the firft 
 beaft or Babylonian empire : and confequently this muft be 
 the fame as Daniel's fourth beaft, or the Roman empire. 
 But ftill it is not the fame beaft, the fame empire entirely, but 
 fome variation j * and * the dragon gave him his power' 
 dynamin or his armies, ' and his feat' thronon or his imperial 
 throne, ' and great authority' or jurifdidlion over all the 
 parts of his empire. * The beaft' therefore is the fucceftbr 
 and fubftitute of * the dragon' or of the idolatrous heathen 
 Roman empire : and what other idolatrous power hath fuc- 
 ceeded to the heathen emperors in Rome, all the world is a 
 judge and a witnefs. ' The dragon' having failed in his 
 purpofe of reftoring the old heathen idolatry, delegates his 
 power to * the beaft,' and thereby introduces a new fpecies 
 of idolatry, nominally different, but efTentially the fame, the 
 
 * * The Roman Papal empire feems then to have arifen when Juf- 
 tinian called him the head of all churches, See his Codex, Book I, 
 Title I. year 533, and this he did not in word only, but by fending 
 Bifhops to him as ambaffadors. Gregory I. at the end of the fixth 
 century abufed this conceflion, by treating in a very infolent manner 
 the Bifhops of Spain, France, &c. but was much fucceeded herein 
 by his fucceflbrs in the feventh century. In both thefe centuries, by 
 the countenance of the popes, the wori^ipping of images and the in- 
 vocation of faints much prevailed. For this very Gregory inferted 
 the nam.e of the bleffed Virgin Mary in the Litany. Behold then 
 the blafphemies in the eighth century. Gregory II. in the year 
 727> feized the civil government and dutchy of Rome, having ex- 
 communicated and expelled the Greek emperor. In the. mean time 
 theorthodox,(thatisthey who refifted the popes in their pretenfion,) 
 were declared out-laws, infamous, aliens, -and incapable of appearing 
 as witnefles. The Canons of the church were put upon an equal 
 footing with the laws of the empire. Do not all thefe things fuffi- 
 cicntly fhew that the beaft had arifen who received his grezit power 
 from the dragon,' &c. Sec Mr. Mann's Manufcript. 
 
580 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 worfhip of angels and faints inftead of the gods and demigods 
 of antiquity. 
 
 Another mark, whereby the bead was peculiarly diftin- 
 gui(hed, was, ver. 3. * one of his heads as it were wounded 
 to death/ It will appear hereafter, that this head was the 
 iixth head, for * five were fallen,' xvii. 10. before St. John's 
 time : and the fixth head was that of the Cxfars or empe- 
 rors, there having been before kings, and confuls, and dicta- 
 tors, and decemvirs, and military tribunes with confular au- 
 thority. The lixth head was * as it were wounded to death,' 
 when the Roman empire was overturned by the northern 
 nations, and an end was put to the very name of emperor in 
 Momyllus Auguftulus ; or rather, as the government of the 
 Gothic kings was * much the fame as that of the emperors 
 with only a change of the name, this head was more effec- 
 tually ' wounded to death,' wiien Rome was reduced to a 
 poor dukedom, and made tributary to the exarchate of Ra- 
 venna : and Sigonius, who hath written the beft hiftory of 
 thefe times and of thefe affairs, includes the hiftory of the 
 Gothic kings in his hiftory of the ivcftern emjnre. But not 
 only one of his heads was as it were wounded to death, but 
 
 * his deadly wound was healed.' If it was the fixth head 
 which was wounded, that wound could not be healed by the 
 rifmg of the feventh head, as interpreters commonly conceive ; 
 the fame head which was wounded, muft be healed : and 
 this was effe<fted by the pope and people of Rome revolting 
 from the exarch of Ravenna, and proclaiming Charles the 
 great Auguftus and emperor of the Romans. Here the 
 wounded imperial head was healed again, and hath fublifted 
 ever fince. At this time, partly through the pope, and 
 partly through the emperor, Supporting and ftrengthening 
 each other, the Roman name again became formidable : 
 ' and all the world wondered after the beaft,' and ver. 4. 
 
 * they worfliipped the dragon which gave power unto the 
 beaft, and they worfliipped the beaft, faying •, Who is like 
 unto the beaft ? Who is able to make war with him ?' No 
 kingdom or empire wtis like that of the beaft, it had no pa- 
 rallel upon earth, and it was in vain for any to ref:/} or cppcfe 
 it, it prevailed and triumphed over all ; and a// the luorld in 
 fubmitting thus to the religion of the beaft, did in effecft 
 fubn*iit again to the rehgion of the dragon, it being the old 
 
 ♦ * A kingdom very like to the ancient empire in every refpedl.* 
 See Sigonius on the weftern empire, Book XVI. year ^Q-i. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. ^81 
 
 idolatry with only new names. The worfliipping of demons 
 and idols is in effect the worlhipping of devils. 
 
 Wonderful as the beall: was, his words and a«5):ions, ver. 
 5 — 8. are ' no lefs wonderful. He perfedlly refembles * the 
 little horn' in Daniel. As the little horn, Dan. vii. 8, 25. 
 hath * a mouth fpeaking great things,' and * fpake great 
 words againd the moft high ;' fo ' there was given unto the 
 bealt a mouth fpeaking great things, and he opened his 
 mouth in blafphemy againft God.' As the little horn, Dan. 
 vii. 21. * made war with the faints, and prevailed againft 
 them ;' fo * it was given unto the bealt to make war with 
 the faints and to overcome them.' As the little horn prof- 
 pered, Dan. yii. 25. * until a time, and times, and the divid- 
 ing of time,' that is three prophetic years and a half; fo 
 ' power was given unto the bealf to continue,' to pradtife 
 and profper ' forty and two months,' which is exactly the 
 fame portion of time as three years and a half. We fee 
 that not only the fa-me images, but almoft the fime words 
 are employed ; and the portraits being fo perfectly alike, 
 it might fairly be prefumed, if there was no other argument, 
 that they were both drawn for the fame perfon : and having 
 before clearly diicovered who fat for the one, we cannot now 
 be at any lofs to determine who fat for the other. It is the 
 Roman beaft in his laft ftate, or under his feventh head : and 
 he hath * a mouth fpeaking great things and blafphemies j* 
 3nd what can be * greater things and blafphemies,' than the 
 
 * claims of tmiverfal bijhoj), infallible judge of all controver- 
 JteSy fovereign of kings^ and difpofcr of kingdoms, vice-regint 
 
 of Chrtfl, and Qod upon earth I He hath alfo * power' poicfai 
 
 * to continue' or rather to praclife, to prevail, and profper, 
 
 * forty and two months.* Some ve2i(\ poiefui polemon to * make 
 ■war,' not rightly underftanding, 1 fuppofe, what was meant 
 hy poiefai alone; but it fignities to pra^ife, to prevail, and 
 profper, as the words gnafah and poiefai are \ ufed by Daniel 
 and the Greek tranfl.itors. It doth not therefore follow, that 
 the beaft is to continue to exifi for no longer a term, but he is 
 ^ to pradlife, to profper, and prevail forty and two months ;* 
 
 * Sec the Introduilion to Barrow's Treatife of the Pope's Su» 
 premacy. 
 
 f Vegnaftha ychitzUhhab, and it pnBifd and jirofpercd. See 
 
 Dan. viii, \% Vcliitzliahh \t^nA{d\-\^ and fhall pro/per and firaclifet 
 
 ver. 24. Vt'gnafah baliem veh'-'ldiezik, and /hall deal againjl Jim^ 
 
 and fh all prevail. Sjc Dan. xi 7- yr..n:iiMi. and he J/:all do ex" 
 
 ploits. See ver. 28. and alfo pradife, \^^* '^0., 
 
 SOU II. NO. 9. K- k 
 
282 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 as * the holy city,' xi. 2. * is to be trodden under foot of tlie 
 Gentiles forty and two montlis,' which are the 1260 days or 
 vcars of the reign of Antichrill. But if by * the beaft' be un- 
 derwood the Heathen Roman empire, the Heathe-; Roman 
 empire, iuilead of fiibfirtijig 12()0, did not fubhft 400 years 
 after the date of this prophecy. 
 
 After this general account of the blafphemies and exploits 
 of the beaft, there follows a fpecification of the particulars. 
 
 * He opened his mouth in bblphcmy againft God.' Blaf- 
 phemy againft God may be laid to be of two kinds, not only 
 ipeaking diihonourably of the fupreme Being, but likewile 
 attributing to the creature what belongs to the Creator, as in 
 idolatry i which is often the fcnfe of the word in icripture *, 
 as in Ifaiah, Ixv. 7. ' They have burnt incenfe upon the 
 mountains, and blafphemed me upon the hills :' and in fe- 
 \'eral other places. He * b'afphemes the name of God' by 
 iiliuniing the divine titles and honours to Iximfelf, and as it 
 is exprefled in the Wifdom of Solomon, xiv. 21. * by afcrib- 
 ing unto ftones and ftocks the incommunicable name.' He 
 
 * biafphemes the tabernacle of God,' his temple and his 
 chuixh, by calling true Chriftians, who are the houfe of God, 
 Ichifmatics and heretics, and anathematizing thepi accord- 
 ingly : or as you may underftand it, by perverting the places 
 dedicated to the worfhip of faints and angels. He ' blaf- 
 phemes them that dwell in heaven,' angels and glorified faints, 
 by idolatrous worftiip and impious adoration ; and difgraces 
 their a^s, and vilifies their rnemories,, by, fabulous le;:onds 
 and lying miracles. qA 9? 
 
 .•; So much for his blafphemies ; nor are his exploits lefs ex- 
 traordinary. * It was given unto him to make war with the 
 faints and to overcome them: And who can make any com- 
 putation, or even frame any conception .of the numbers of 
 pious Chriftians, who have fallen a facrihce to the bigotry 
 -and cruelty of Rome ^ Mede upon the place * hath obferved 
 from good authorities, that in the war with the Albigenfes 
 -and Waldenfcs there perifhed of thefe poor creatures in 
 France alone a viU/ion. From the firft inftitution of the Je- 
 fuits to the vcar JfHO, that is in little more than thirty years, 
 mine, himdn'd ihufand orthodox Chriilians were ilajn. ;, In 
 -the Netherlands alone, the Duke of Alva boafted,, tha4; 
 within a few years he had d.ifpatched to the amount of thirtij- 
 jlx thoufaml fouls, and thofe all by the hand of the common 
 -executioner. . In the fpace of fcarce thiity year^, th? inciuili- 
 
 •'^'^i'jnt JC'j ^,fi '!, See Mede, page Ap3j 504^ 
 
THE PROPHECIES. ' 283 
 
 tion dedroyed by various kinds of tortures n hundred and- 
 Jiftij thufand Chrillians. Siinders himfelf confefles, that aa 
 innumerable multitude of Lollards and Sacramentarians were 
 burnt throughout ail Europe, who yet he fays, were not put 
 to death by the pope and biihops, but by the civil magl(lra:es ; 
 which perfectly agrees with this prophecy, for of * the fecu- 
 hr beaft' it is faid, that he (hould ' malce war with the 
 fliints, and overcome them.* No wonder that by thefe 
 means he (hould obtain an univerfal authority ' over all 
 kindreds, and tongues, and nations,* and eftablilh his domi- 
 nion in all the countries of the weftern Roman empire : and 
 they fhould not only fubmit to his decrees, but even adore 
 his perfon, except the faithful few, whofe names, as citizens 
 of heaven, were inrolled in the re^iilers of life. Let the 
 Romaniils boail: therefore that theirs Is the catholic church 
 a'nd univerfal empire ; this is fo far from being any evidence 
 of the truth, that it is the very brand iniixed by the Spirit of 
 prophecy. 
 
 It was cuftomary with our Saviour, when he would have 
 his auditors pay a particular attention to what he had been 
 inlying, to add, * He who hath ears to hear, let him hear.* 
 Sr. John repeats the fame admonition at the end of each of 
 the feven epiftles to the {^^^n churches of Afia, and here in 
 th-e concluiion of his defcription of the beaft, ver. 9. 'If 
 any man have an ear, let him hear :' and certainly the de- 
 fcription of the beafl: is deferving of the higheft attention 
 upon many accounts, and particularly becanfe the right in* 
 terpretation of the Apocalypfe turneth upon it, as one of it5 
 main hinges. It is added by way of conlolation to the church, 
 that thefe enemies of God and of Chrill:, reprefented under 
 the chara<^er of the b?aft, (hall fti/ier the law of retaliation, 
 and be as remarkably punifhed and tormented themfelves, 
 as they punifhed and tormented others, ver. 10. * He who 
 leadeth into captivity, fti all go into captivity •, He wlio kil- 
 leth with the fword, muft be killed with the fword.' Such 
 a proiTiiie might adminiiier Tome comfort; and indeed it 
 would be xv^nted ; for the patience and the faith of the faints 
 would be tried to the utmoft, durinrr the reiscn of the beafl". 
 * Here Is the patience and the faith of the faints/ Of all the 
 trials and perl'ecutioiis of the church, this would be the mot^ 
 fevfete,^;i^'^ <?«ceed th'^feof the primitive times both in degree 
 'd'l^d irt duYation. ' . ,i.i ^ :. 
 
 \\. And I beheld another like a lamb, ^d he ipak^Ai^ 
 beail: coming up out of the a dragon, 
 earth, and he had'two- horns 12. An^t he exercifeth all 
 
 Kk2 
 
284' DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 the poUver of the firft bcaft give Hfe unto the Image of 
 before him, and cauleth the the bead:, that the image of 
 earth, and them which dwell the beaft ihould both fpeak, 
 therein, to woiihip the lirft and caufe that as many as 
 beaft, whole deadly wound would not worfliip the image 
 was healed. of the beaft, ftiould be killed. 
 
 J 3. And he daeth great 16. And he caufeth all, 
 
 wonders, io that he mukcth both fmall and great, rich 
 fire come down from heaven and poor, free and bond, to 
 on the earth jn the iiglit of receive a mark in their right 
 men. hand, or in their foreheads : 
 
 14. And deceiveth them 17. And that no man might 
 that dwell on the earth by buy or fell, fave he that had 
 iJie means of thofe miracles the mark, or the name of the 
 which he had power tt) do in beaft,_or the number of his 
 the fight of the bcaft, faying name. 
 
 to them that dwell on the 18. Here is wifdom. Let 
 
 earth, that they fhould make him that hath underftanding 
 
 an image to the beaft- which count thenumberof the beaft: 
 
 had the wound by a fword, for it is the number of a man j 
 
 and did live. and his number is fix hundred 
 
 15. And he had power to threefcore andTiX, 
 
 From the defcriotion of * the ten-horned beaft' or Roman 
 l\ate in general, the prophet pafteth to that of * the two- 
 ^, horned beiift' or Roman church in particular. * The beaft 
 With ten crowned horns' is the Roman empire as divided 
 into ten kingdoms ; ' the beaft with two horns like a lamb' 
 is the Roman hiei-archy, or body of the clergy regular and 
 fecular. This beaft is otherwife called * the falfe prophet,' 
 as we fliall fe'e in feveral inftnnces ; than which there cannot 
 be a ftronger or plainer argument to prove, that falie do<ftors 
 or teachers were particularly defjgned. For * the falfe pro- 
 phet' no more than * the beaft' is a fingle man, but a body 
 or fucceflion of men propr gating falfe dc£lrines, and teaching 
 lies for ficred truths. As the tirft beaft * rofe up out of the 
 fea,' that is, out of the wars and tumults of the world ; fo 
 this beaft, vtr. 11. * groweth up cut of the earth' like plants, 
 filently and without noife ; and the greateft prelates have 
 often been raifed from moiiks, and men of the loweft birth 
 and parentage. * He had txvo horns like a lamb ;' he had, 
 both regular and fecular, the appearance of a lamb j hede- 
 rived his powers from the lamb, and pretended to be like the 
 lamb all meeknels and m.ildnefs. Lut * he fpake as a dra- 
 gon,' he had a voice of terror like the dragon or Roman em- 
 
THE PHOPHECIES. ${15 
 
 perors, in ufurping divine titles and honours, in command" 
 ing idolatry, and in perfecuting and flaying the true worfhip- 
 pers of God and faithful fervants of Jclus Chrilh He is an 
 ecclefialtical peribn, but intermixeth himfelf much in civil 
 affairs. He is the prime minifier, advifer and mover of 
 * the firft' beafi:/ cr the beaft before mentioned, ver. 12. 'He 
 cxcrcifeth all the power of the firlt beaii before him.* He 
 holdeth /wT^m//;"?/ in iinperioy an empire within an empire; 
 claimeth a temporal authority as well as a fpiritual ; hath not 
 only the principal direction of the temporal powers, but often 
 engageih them in his fervice, and enforcer h his canons and 
 decrees with the fword of the civil magifirate. As the firft 
 beaft concurs to maintain his authority, fo he in return con- 
 firms and maintains the fovereignty and dominion of the firft 
 beaft over his fubje^s ; * and caufeth the earth, and them 
 who dwell therein, to worfliip the firft beaf^, whofe deadly 
 wound was healed/ He fupports tyranny, as he is by ty- 
 ranny fupported. He inflaves the confciences, as the firft 
 beaft Aibj agates th« bodies of men. Mr. Whillon well * ob- 
 ferves, *' He is the common centre and cement which unites 
 all the diftin<Sl: kingdoms of the Roman empire; and by join- 
 ing with them, procures them a blind obedience from their 
 fubjecfls : and fo he is the occafion of the prefervation of the 
 old Roman empire in fome kind of unity, and name, and 
 flrength ; which otherwife had been quite difTolved by the in- 
 undations and wars fucceeding the fettlement of the barbarous 
 nations in that empire." 
 
 Such is the power and authority of the beaft, and now we 
 fhall fee what courfes he purfues to confirm and eftablifh it. 
 He pretends, like other falfe prophets, ver. 1 3. to fhow 
 * great figns and wonders,' and even to call for * fire from 
 heaven,' as Elias did. His impoftures too are fo fuccefsful, 
 that, ver. 14. * he deceiveth them that dwell on the earth, 
 by the means of thofe miracles which he hath power to do.' 
 In this refpe<^ he perfectly refembles St. Paul's * man of fin/ 
 2 Their, ii. 9. * whofe coming is after the working of Satan, 
 with all power, and figns, and lying wonders, and with all 
 deceivablenefs of unrighteoufnefs :' or rather they are one 
 and the fame character reprefented in different lights, and 
 under difil'rent names. It is farther obfervable, that he is 
 faid to perform his miracles * in the fight of men' in order 
 to deceive them, and * in the fight of the beaft' in order to 
 ferve him : but not * in the fight of God' to ferve his caufe, 
 or promote his religion. Now, miracles, vilions, and reve- 
 
 ♦ See Whifton's Effay on the Revelation, Part 3. Vifion 5, 
 
286 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 htions arc the mighty boaft of the church of Rome; the 
 concrivances of an artful cunning clergy to impofe upon an 
 iffrtoranf credulous laity. Even fire is pretended to * come 
 down from heaven,' as In the calfe of St. Anthony's fire, and 
 other inllances cited by ^ liiightman and other writers on. 
 the Revelation : arid in Tolcmn excommunications, whiclx 
 are called the thind^rs of the church, and are performed with 
 thii ceremony of cafting down burning torches from on high, 
 as fymbols and emblems of * fire from heaven.' Miracles 
 •are thought fo neceflfary and effential, that they are reckoned 
 ainong the notes of the catholic church ; and they are al- 
 leged princip.illy in fupport of purgatory, prayers for the 
 dead, the worlhip of faints, images, and relics, and the like 
 (i<s they are called) catholic doclrines. But' if thefe mira.-les 
 were ail real, we learn from hence what opinion we ought 
 to frame of them ; and what then fiiall we fiiy, if they are all 
 fidtiohs and counterfeits \ They are indeed fo far from being 
 any proofs of the true church, that they are rather a proof of 
 a I'j.Me one *, they are, as we fee, the dillinguiihing mark of 
 Antichriff. 
 
 -'The influence of the two-horned beafbor corrupted clergy,' 
 iS^'farther feen in perfuading and inducing mankind, ver. 14.' 
 to * make an ima<je to the beaft, which had the wound bv a 
 IVord and did live j' that is, an image and reprefentative of 
 the Ronian empire, which was wounded by the fword cf the 
 barbarous nations, and revived in the revival cf a new cm- 
 p^f'rtf' V>f the Weft. * He had' alfo • power,' ver. 15. ' to 
 give life^ and • jj^livity * unto the image cf the beaft.' It 
 l.^iould nbt be a dumb and lifelefs idol, but ihould fpcnh and 
 deliver oracles, as the ftatutes of the heathen gods were 
 ft^j^^d todo, and fliould ' caufe to be killed as many asi 
 wM'uld' not vvordiip' and obey it. Some by this * image of^ 
 tlie bead' -j- underftand " the rife of the new empire of Char-*^ 
 l^tnain, which was an image of the old Roman empire, and^ 
 is novv become the empire of Germany:" but this is * the^ 
 l>eai\' himfelf, * who had the wounci bv a fword and did 
 • Ifve/and not ' th.c image of t!ie heart: ;' the rife, of this new 
 entjpire was the healing of his deadly wound, by which lie 
 lived again. Others more probably ^J^troriceive, that this 
 
 '* See Brightman and Poole's Synopfis on the pafT.ige. 
 
 ' t Sec L'rijborch's Chriil.an TheiJogy, Book V 11.. Chap. yi. 
 S^6^. 16. " iSee Lord Napier on the paifage. St?c Whiftoh's ElTjy 
 on the Revelation, Part III. V^ifion vi. ^ 
 
 \ See Vitrin^a on the paliagi*. See Manu'b Critical Noiies on^ 
 fome paffagcs of Scripture, page 12J. * ' '■" "" ' 
 
THE PROPHECIES.. $87 
 
 ^ image of the beaft' is " the office of inquifltion, wliich 
 was introduced among the bUnd vnlo;ar, as a popular Icheme, 
 tind warmly recommended by the JJominican and Franciicaii 
 inonkb, at firft without any Wcv of command, ov potvcr of 
 execution j till courts were creeled independent of biiliops •, 
 and judges, oillcers, faniiliars, prifons, and tormentors uere 
 appointed, who Inould put to exqullite punifliments, and 
 deliver over to a cruel death ail that would not fubmit with 
 an Implicit obedience :" but the office of inquilition is efla- 
 biillied only in fome particular popiih countries, and this be- 
 longs and extends to all in general. * As many as would 
 not worflnp the image of the beaft, the image of the beait 
 Ihould caule to be killed :' but there are many papifts who 
 do not receive and own the authority of the inquilition, and 
 yet the inqulfition doth not attempt to deftroy and extirpate 
 all fuch papifts. What appears moft probable is, that this 
 iijhige and reprefentative ' of the beaft' is the pope. He is 
 properly the idol' of the church. He reprefents in himfelf 
 the whole power of the beaft, and is the head of all authority 
 temporal as well as fpiritual. He is nothing more than a 
 private pcribn, without power and without authority, till 
 the two-horned beaft or the corrupted clergy by choolin^r 
 him pope, gave life unto him, and enable him to fpeak and 
 utter his decrees, and to * perfecute even to death as many 
 as refule' to fubmit to him and Vto worffiip him.' As footi 
 as he is choien pope, he is clothed with the pontifical robes, 
 and crowned and placed upon the altar, and the cardinals 
 eome and^kifs his feet, which ceremony is called adorationA- 
 They firft elect, and then they worfiilp him ; as in the *^ 
 medals of Martin V, where two are reprefented crowning the 
 pope, and two kneeling before him, with this infcription, 
 Chicm crennt adoranty JfOij?ii ihey create they , adore. He is 
 the principal of unity to the ten kingdoms of the beaft, an4 
 caufeth, as far as he is able, all who will not acknowled^-^e 
 his ftipremacy, . to be put to death. In fhort, he is the moft 
 perfect likenefs and refemblance of the ancient Roman cxa-t 
 perors, ,i5 as great a tyrant in the Chriftian world as they 
 were ip the Heathen world, preftdes in the lame city, ufurp?. 
 the. fame powers, aftefts the fame titles, and requires the 
 fnme univerfal homage and adoration. So that the prophecv 
 defcends more r.nd more into particulars, from the Ronuii 
 ftate or ten kingdoms in general, to the Roman church or- 
 
 |3uz, page 58?, ^^^ • '.\, \ 
 
288 DISSERTATIONS Olf 
 
 clergy in partlcuhr, and ftill more particularly to the perfon 
 of the pope, tlie head of the ftate as well as of the church, 
 the king of kings as well as bifliop of bi(hops. 
 
 Other offices the falfe prophet performs to the beaft in 
 fubje^ting all forts of people to his obedience, by inipofing 
 certain terms of communion, and excommunicating all who 
 dare in the leaft article to diflent from them, ver. 16, 17. 
 * He cauleth all, both fmall and great, rich and poor, free 
 and bond,' of whatfoever rank and condition they be, * to 
 receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads ;* 
 And he will not permit any man to * buy or fell,' or partake 
 of the coumion intercourfes of life, who hath not * the mark, 
 or the name of the beall:, or the number of his name.' We 
 muft underftand, that it was * cuftomary among the ancients, 
 for fervants to r«3ceive the mark of their mafter, and foldiers 
 of their general, and thofe who were devoted to any particu- 
 lar deity, of the particular deity to whom they were devoted. 
 Thefe marks were ufually imprelTed * on their right hand or 
 on their foreheads ;' and conliiied of fome hieroglyphic cha- 
 racters, or of the name exprefled in vulgar letters, or of the 
 name difguiieci in numerical letters according to the fancy 
 of the impoier. 'It is in allulion to this ancient pra^ice and 
 cuflom, that the fymbol and profeflion of faith in the church 
 of Rome, as fublerving to fuperflition, idolatry, and tyranny, 
 is called * the mark or character of the beaft \ which cha- 
 rafter is faid to be received * in their forehead,' when they 
 make an open and public declaration of their faith, and ' in 
 their right hand,' when they live and act in conformity to it. 
 If any diflent from the ftated and authorized forms, they are 
 condemned and ejfcommunicatcd as heretics , and in confe- 
 quence of that, they are no longer futFered to * buy or fell •/ 
 they are interdicted from traffic and commerce, and all the 
 benefits of civil focicty. 8o Roger Hoveden * relates of 
 William the conqueror, that he was fo dutiful to the pope, 
 that " he would not permit any one in his power to buy or 
 fell any thing, whom he found difobedient to the apoitolic 
 fee." So the canon of the council of Lateran under Pope 
 
 * See Grotius on the paflajre. See Le Clerc on Lev. xix. 28. 
 and above all Spencer on the Riiual Laws of the Hebrews, Book 
 II. Ciiap. XX. Scdt. i, 3 and 't. 
 
 f * Hi- fjffeied none under his authority to buy or fell, whom ho * 
 found dilobLdient to the apoilolic fee.' Sec UHicr's Succtflion and 
 Stat* of the Cliurch, Chap. vii. Sett. 7. quoted by Vitringa, page 
 §24*, and by Oaubuz, page 599. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 289 
 
 At'exander the third, made againft the WalJenfes and Al- 
 blgenles, * injolns upon pdin of ai ithe.na, that *' no in.m 
 prefume to entertain or cheriih them in his houie or land, 
 or exercife tra^c with them." Ttie fyiioj of Tours in Fra.)CG 
 under the lame pope f orders under the hke interaiinanon, 
 that " no man ihould prefume to receive or aiTift them, no 
 not fo much as to hold any communion with them \r\ fellifig 
 «r ^<t^z«^, that being deprived of the comfort of huivumity, 
 they may be compelled to repent of the error of their vvay." 
 Pope Martin V, in his bull let our after the council of Lon- 
 ftance X commands in like manner, that " they permit not 
 the heretics to have houfes in their diiiricls, or enter into 
 contrails, or carry on commerce, or enjoy the comforts of 
 humanity with ChriAians." In this rcfpedt, as Mede § ob- 
 ferves, the falle propliec * fpake as the dragon.' For tiie 
 dragon Diocleticm publilhed a like edijt, that no one fhould 
 fell or adminif^er any thing to the Chrilfians, unlefs they had 
 firft burned incenfe to the gods, as ^Qdi^ alio rchearftih in 
 the hymn of Juftin Martyr \ " They had not the pi>\ver of 
 buying or felling any things nor were they allowed the liberty 
 of drawing water itfelf, before they had oifered incenfe to de- 
 teftable idols." Popifh excommunications are ther.^fore likd ' 
 heathen perfecutions : and how large a (hare the corrupted 
 
 * * That no perfon prefume to keep tV'm in his houfe, or on hit 
 land or to entertain or traffic with them.' See Vol. IV, of the 
 Councils publifhed at Ro-ue in 161^, pa-^e 37, quoted by Mtde, 
 page 509, by Vitrino-a, page 624-, and Daubuz, page 508. 
 
 •f- < When the feclarians of that hereiy are known, no perfon may 
 prefume to alTord them a place of abode on their land, or give thenfi 
 any fuccours, nor have any ftllowOiip with theni in buying or ieil- 
 ing, that being deititute of the comforis of huii-anicy, they mav be 
 forced to repent of the error of thfir way.* S *<' Vitririga and l)<iu- 
 buz' quotation from Ufher's SuccelTion and Slate of the Church, 
 C|iap. viii. Se£l. 26. 
 
 ^X * That they do not fuffrr heretics to have places of abode in 
 their di(ln«5l3, nor enter into contrails, nor carry on merchandize, 
 ror enjoy the comforts of humanity with Chriflians.' Set Dviubuz* 
 quotation from Pareas, page 598. 
 
 J * And what lha!l we now fay ? Doth not the falfp prophet h^re 
 fpeak as a dragon ? For the dragon DiocU-tian publilhed a like t di6t, 
 that not one fhould fell or be helpful to Chriltians, unlcls they had 
 flrlt hu'-ned incenft^ to the gods' This is mentio .ed by Btde in a 
 hymn of Juilm Martyr. ** They had not the power of buying or 
 fclling any thing, nor even the Uberty of drawing water, before oiier- 
 ing incenfe to detellable idak." See Mede, page 5Uyr 
 
 YOL. II. NO. 9. I. 1 
 
too DISSERTATIONS OM 
 
 clergy, and ^rpeclallv the monks of former, and the Jeruits- 
 of later times, have had in framing and enforcing iuch cruel 
 iaterdi£ls, and in reJucing all orders and degrees to fo fervile 
 a ftate of fnbjection, no man of the leaft reading can want 
 to be informed. 
 
 Mention having been made of * the number of the beaft, 
 #r the number of his name,^ (for they are both the fame) the 
 prophet proceeds to inform us what that number is, leaving 
 us from the number to colleiTt the name, ver. 18. * Here ij 
 wifdom. Let him that hath underitanding count the num- 
 ber of the beaft.' It. ^s not therefore a vain and ridiculous 
 attempt to fearch into this myftery, but on the contrary is 
 recommended to us upon the authority of an apoftle. * For 
 it is the number of a man; it is a method of numbering 
 pra^lifed among men; as the meafure of a man,'xxi. 17, 
 is fuch a meafure as men commonly make ufe of in meafuring. 
 It was a method pra^lifed among the arcients, to denote 
 names by number ; as the * name of Thoyth or the Egyptian 
 Mercury was fignihed by the number 1218; the name of 
 Jupiter, as He Arcjie or the beginning of things, by the num- 
 ber 7'J7 ; and the.mame of the fun, tus. Heijs good, or ht^es 
 •the author of rain, by the number 60S. St. Barnabas, the 
 companion of St. Paul, in his f epiflle difcovers in like man- 
 ner the name of Jefus crucified in the number 318 : and other 
 inftances might be produced if there was occalion. It hath 
 
 * See Martianus Capella on the marriage of Piiilologia and Mer- 
 cury, Book II, and VII, at the beginning. See Daubuz, p. 605. 
 See Selden's Work^, Vpl. III. Part: II. Gokl402. Of the num- 
 
 has ■'. nod , ■ 0—800 a — — 1 
 
 M— 600 
 
 'l-J:, 
 
 I2I8 
 
 , 8 608 
 
 737 
 
 f See St. Barnabas* Epidles, Chap. ix. in the edition of Cotcle- 
 ruisand Le Clerc. The name of Jcfus was wrote thus abbreviated 
 .,IHT, 1 H the two full letters of the name, and t as the mark of 
 
 // --S 
 
 - bns .1 AWC 
 
 318 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 291 
 
 histn the ufual method in all God's dirpenfatlonsfor the holy 
 Spirit to accommodate his expreilions to the cuftoms, 
 falhions, and manners of the ieveral n^es. Since then this 
 art and mydery of numbers was fo much ufed among the 
 Ancients, it is kfs wonderful that the beaft alfo Ihould have 
 his number, * and his number is lix hundred and fixty-fix.' 
 Here only the number is fpecified •, and from the number 
 we muii, as well as we can, collect the name. Several names 
 poilibly might be cited, which contain this number : but it 
 is evident ; that it muft be fome Greek or Hebrew name *, 
 and with the name alfo the other qualities and properties of 
 the beaft muft all agree. The name alone will not conftitute 
 an agreement ; all other agreements muft be perfectly appli- 
 cble, and the name alfo muft comprehend the preciie num*- 
 ber of 066. No name appears more proper and fuitable than 
 that famous one mentioned by Irenseus, who lived not long 
 after St. John's time, and was the difciple of Polycarp, the 
 difciple of John. He * faith, that ** the name Latehios 
 contains the number of Q<^Q\ and it is very likely, becaufe 
 the laft kingdom is fo called, for they are Latins who now 
 TCign : "but in this we will not glory :" that is, as it becomes 
 a modeft and pious man in a point of fuch difficulty, he will 
 not be too confident of his explication. Lateinos with ei is 
 the true orthography, as the Greeks wrote the long i of the 
 Latins, and as the Latins themfelves f wrote in former times. 
 No objedlion therefore can be drawn from the fpelling of the 
 name, and the thing agrees to admiration. For after the 
 diviiion of the empire, the Greeks and other orientalifts cal- 
 led the people of the weftern church or church of Rome 
 X,athis : and a^ Dr. Henry Moore :f exprefll-th it, they lati" 
 
 * < But' t^e name LA.TEINOS contains the number 666: and 
 it is very probable becaufe this la(t kingdom is fo called. For they 
 are Latins who now reign. But we will not boaft of this difcovery,' 
 See Irensens, Book V. Ctiap. xxx. page 449, in Grabe's edition, 
 
 t So Ennius, Book VI. Line 26. 
 
 Quorum virtutei bellei fortuna pepercit, 
 Horundem meleibertatei parcere certumeft s 
 That is, *' I am rcfolved to fpare thefe men their liberty, whom the 
 fortune of* war hath fpared." There are infinite examples befidea 
 this one where EI is made ufe of iuilead of I. . 
 
 J See More's Myftcry of Iniquity, Part II. Book I. Chap. xv. 
 Sedt. 1. and Peter Molinanrs*" Vates, page 500, &c. « Mafs, 
 prayers, hymns, litaiues, canons, decretals, bulls are all faid in Latin. 
 Nor is the holy fcripture read in any other language among the pa- 
 pifts than in Latin. Wherefore the council of Trent, ordered the 
 
 L.12 
 
29^ DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 nize in every thing. Mafs, prayers, hymns, lltames, ca» 
 
 nons, tiecrei.ls, bulls are conctiived in Latin. The papil 
 councils Ipeak in Laiin. Women thenilelves pray in Latin, 
 Ivlor is the Icripture read in any other language under po^ery^ 
 Ihun L.>tin. Wherefore the council of Trent commanded 
 the vulgar Latin to be the only authentic verfion Nor do 
 their dodtors doubt to prefer it to the Hebrew and Greek \e>X 
 kfelf, wlilch was written by the prophets and apoftles. la 
 fhort all things are Latin 5 the pope having communicated 
 hib lan^aiage to the people under his dominion, as the mark 
 and character of his empire. They theniltlves indeed choofc 
 rather to be called Romans, and more abfurdly ftill, Roman 
 catJiolics : and probably the apoltie, as he hath made ufe of 
 ibme Rtbrew names in this book, as Abaddon^ ix. \\. and 
 ;^t mageddotii xvi. 16. lo might in this place hkewife allude 
 to uie name in the Hebrew laixguage. Now Romiith is the 
 * Hebrew n^me for the Roman h'o/l or Roman kingdom : 
 9,t\d this word, as well as the former word Late'mosy contains 
 the juft and exaft number of Kj66. It is really furprifing that 
 there ihoald be fuch a fatal coincidence in both names in both 
 ianguai'es. M'-. Pyle f alTerts, and I believe he may afTtrt 
 V^y trvily, that ** no other word, in any language whateverg.! 
 can be found to exprels both the fame number^ and the famn • 
 ihtngr 
 
 ^ ) 
 
 n^tin Vulgate to be the only authentic verfion. And their do^or# 
 he*'tate not to prefer it to the Hebrew and Greek text, which wag 
 wiitten by the apoilles aad prophets. In tine every thing is in Lz^» > 
 tin, for the pope hath communicated this language to the people . 
 under his aucr.ority, as the mark and chara6ter of his dominion.*; , 
 * The Hebrew mafculine word RomiTiiW^ the feminnie Romijlt^^T^ 
 which agrees with hnajnk * beall' i>r Malchuth ' kingdom,* 
 
 L The Hebrew R gOO 
 
 A 1 F-i^ ^ 'UT' ' 6 
 
 T y 00 M — . 40 
 
 k 5 / 10 
 
 / 10 ^- liui , -v , 10 ^^ 
 
 h^ 50 Tk — - — 4 00 
 
 70 .^» «j > 
 
 S, jOO . hi\B' ^^ 
 
 )^ bnfi v 
 
 •jr See i:^yle*8 Paraphrafe, page 104 
 
THE PROPHECtES. 29« 
 
 CHAP. XIV, 
 
 1 . iV ND I looked, and lo, a but the hundred and forty and 
 Lamb ftood on the n^oiint four thoufand, which were 
 Sion, and with him an hun- redeemed from the earth, 
 dred forty and four thoufand, 4. Thefe are they whicli 
 having his Father's name writ- were not defiled with women j 
 ten in their foreheads. for they are virgins : thefe 
 
 2. And I heard a voice from are they which follow the 
 heaven, as the voice of many Lamb whitheribever he go^ 
 waters, and as the voice of a eth : thefe were redeemed 
 r^eat thunder: and I heard trom among men, being the 
 the voice of harpers harping firft fruits unto God, and to 
 with their harps : the Lamb. ^j 
 
 3. And they fung as it were 5. And in their mouth wa» 
 a new fong before the throne, found no guile \ for they are 
 and before the four bealls, without fault before the throne 
 and before the elders ; and of God. 
 
 no man could learn that fong, ^ 
 
 After this melancholy account of the rife and reign of the- 
 b^aft, the Spirit of prophecy delineates, by way of cppofl-^^ 
 tion, the ftate of the true church during the fame period, itSv 
 flruggles and contells with the beaft, and the judgments of 
 God upon its enemies. Our Saviour is feen, yer. L as thi^'3 
 true Lamb oi Gof\i not only with horns like a lamb, 'fiand-»;i 
 ihg on the mount Sion,' tne place of God's true worfhip;., 
 * and with him aTi hundred forty and four thoufand,' the fame f 
 feie<St number that was mentioned before, vii. 4. the genuine 
 offspring of the twelve apoftles apoftolically multiplied, and 
 therefore the number itf the church, as 6(y6 is the number of - 
 the beaft ; and as the followers of the beaft have the number 
 of the beaft, fo thefe have * the name of God,' and as fome 
 copies add* of Chriii,^ written in their foreheads,' being his 
 profeiTed fervants, and the fame as * the witneil* s/ only 
 reprefentedf under different figures. The angels and heavenly 
 quire, ver.'S, 3. with loud voices and inftruments nf muilc 
 ling the fai-ne * new fong' or Chriftian fong that they fung 
 before : ChipiJv. * and no man could learn that fong, but 
 the hundred and forty and four thoufand \ they alone are the 
 worfhippersof the one true, God throiigh the one true «nedia-t 
 tor Jefus Chrift f'tH tke'jreft of -mankind offer ujT their ch-vo^ 
 tions to other objects, and through other med'ators. * 7'Jjei^ 
 are they which weire not defiled with women \ tor they are 
 
294f DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 virgins ; ver. 4. they are pure From all the ftains and pollii- 
 Cions of fpiritUcU whoretlonior idolatry, with which the other 
 parts of the world are miferably debauched and corrupted. 
 
 * Thefe are they which follow the Lamb whiiherfoevcr he 
 goeth ;' they adhere conftantly to the religion of Chrill in all 
 conditions and in all places, whether in adverfity or profperity, 
 whether in conventicles and deferts, or in churches or cities. 
 
 * Thefe were redeemed from amon^ men,' reicued from the 
 corruptions of the world, and are confecrated as * the £rfi: 
 fruits unto God and the Lamb,' an earneft and afTurance of 
 a more plentiful harvefr in fucceeding times. * And in their 
 mouth was found no guile j* ver. 5. they handle not the word 
 of God deceitfully, they preach the lincere doftrine of Chrift, 
 they are as free from hypocrify as from idolatry ; * for they 
 are without fault before the throne of God,' they refemble 
 their blefTed Redeemer, * who, 1 Pet. ii. 22. did no fin, neither 
 was guile found in his mouth ;' and are, as the apoftle requires 
 Chriftians to be, Philip, ii. 15. * blamtlefs and harmleis, the 
 fons of God without rebuke in the midft of a crooked and 
 perverfe nation.' But poffibly it may be aiked, Where did 
 iuch a church ever exift, efpecially before the Reformation : 
 and it may be replied that it hath not exifted only in idea j 
 hiftory demonftrates, as it hath been before evinced, that 
 there have in every age been fome true worihippers of God, 
 and faithful fervants of Jefus Chrift ; and as Elijah did not 
 know the feven thoufand men who had never bowed the knee 
 %o Baal, fo there may h^ve been more true Chriftians than 
 Vrere always vifible. 
 
 u 
 
 l\-^ 6. And I faw another angel 7. Saying with a loud voice, 
 
 fly in the midft of heaven. Fear God, and give glory to 
 
 having tlie everlafting gofpel him, for the hour of his judg- 
 
 to preach unto them that ment is come : and worfhip 
 
 dwell on the earth, and to him that made heaven and 
 
 every nation, and kindred, earth, and the fea, and the 
 
 ;^nd tongue^ and people. fountains of waters. - 
 
 -iv •*'.'.■> i . ,\i^ qBcU .IIIV YiujiiiL; 
 
 "^''Such is the nature and character of the trne Chriftlan 
 cif^urch in oppolition to the wicked Antichriftian kingdom ; 
 imd three principal efforts have been made towards a reforma- 
 
 in the /nidft of heaven,' and * having the everlaftmg,golpel 
 tp preacli unto every nation and people j fo tliat during this 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 295 
 
 period the gofpel fhould ftill be preached which Is ftiled * the 
 everlalVmg gofpel, being like its divine author, Heb. xiii. 8. 
 * the fame yellerday, and to day, and for ever,' in oppofition' 
 to the novel do^Slrines of the beaft and the falfe prophet, which, 
 Matth. XV. 1 J. * Ihall be rooted up as plants not of the hea- 
 venly Father's planting/ Tliis angel is farther reprefented, 
 ver. 7. ' faying with a loud voice. Fear God, and give glory 
 to him, for the hour of his judgment is come/ Prophecy 
 mentions things as come, which will certainly come : and fo 
 our Saviour faid, John xii. 31. * Now is the judgment of 
 this world •,' it is denounced with certainty now, and in due 
 time will be fully executed. But what this angel mi>re 
 particularly recommends, is the worfhip of the great Creator 
 of the univerfe ; * Worfhip him thatunade heaven and earth, 
 and the fea, and the fountains of waters.' It is a folemn and 
 emphatic exhortation to forfake the reigning idolaftry and 
 fuperftition, and fuch exhortations were made even in the' 
 fir ft and earlieft times of the beaft. Be(ides feveral of the 
 Greek emperors who ftrenuoufly oppofed the worfhip of 
 images, Charlemain himfelf * held a council at Francfort irt 
 the year 79-1', confining of about 300 French, and German, 
 and Itdian, and SpaniOi, and Britifh bilhops, who condemned 
 rdl fort of adoration or worfhip of images, and rejected the 
 fecond council of Nice, which had authorifed and eliablifhed 
 it. At the fame time t/ie Caroline books ^ as they are called, 
 four books written by Charles himfelf, or by his authority, 
 , proving the worfiiipof images to be contrary to the fcripture, 
 and to the doctrine and pra6liee of antiquity, were approved 
 by the council, and tranfmitted to the pope. Lewis the 
 pious, the fon and fuccefTor of Charles, f held a council at 
 Paris in the year 82'i, which ratified the acls of the council 
 of Francfort and the Caroline books, and affirmed, that ac- 
 cording to the fcripture and the fathers, adoration was due to 
 God alone. Several private perfons alfb -taught and afTerted 
 the fame fcriptural- doctrines. Claud, bifliop of Turin, { 
 
 ♦ See Frederic Spanheim*s Hiftory of the Chriflian Cl\urch, 
 Century VIII. Chap, vii, and ix. See Dupir/s Ecclefiadical Li- 
 brary every where. See Voltaire's Annals of'the empire, year 794. 
 . J, t Seethe fame work of Spanheim, Century IX. Chap. xii. Seft. 
 "2. aqd his hillory of Images, ,<Se<$^.«y,. Siee Dupin iu the fame 
 place, Vol. VII. Chap. i. ' - -^^ -T. , . 
 ,.,; t * ^^e are not connmanded to go to the creature, that we may bf 
 jbleflfed, but to the Creator fiimfclf. And therefore it is no part of 
 Our religion to worfiiip men that are deceafcd ; they are to be ho- 
 noured by our imitation, but not to be religioufly worihipped, ht% 
 
fOG tJlSSETlTATIONS OH 
 
 declares that " we are not commanded to go to the crea- 
 ture, that we may be made happy, but to the Creator himfelf: 
 and therefore we Ihould not \vorfl)ip dead men ; they are to 
 be imitated, not to be adored : let us together with the angels 
 worlhip one God." A^ol)ard, archbilhop of Lyons, * wrote 
 a whole book againft images, and fays that ** angels or faints 
 mav be loved and honoured, but not to be fcrved and worfliip- 
 ped : let us not put our trail: in man, but in God, left that 
 prophetic denunciation (honld redound on us, Cuvfed is t/ir 
 »;/,i//, who trujlt'th in mail'* Many other f blihopsand writers 
 of Britain, Spain, Italy, Germany, and France, profefTed the 
 fame fentiments; and this public oppofition of emperors and 
 bilhnps to the worflup of faints and images in the eighth and 
 ninth centuries appear to be meant particularly by the * loud 
 voice of this firlt ' angel ilying aloft,' and calling upon the 
 world * to vvorfhip God.' In another refpect too thefe em- 
 perors and bifhops refemble this * angel having the everlaft- 
 ing gofpel to preach unto every nation ;* for in their time, 
 and greatly by their means, \ the Chrillian religion was pro- 
 pagated and eftabil{hed among the Saxons, Danes, Swedes, 
 and many other northern nations. 
 
 J 8. And there followed ano- city, becaufe (he made all 
 ther angel, faying Babylon nations drink of the wine of 
 is fallen, is fallen, that great the wrath of her fornication. 
 
 As the admonitions of the firft angel had not the proper 
 effect upon the kingdom of the beall, the fecond angel is 
 commiffioned to proclaim the fall of the capital city, ver. 
 tJ. * And there followed another angel, faying, Babylon is 
 fallen, is fallen, that great city.* By Bahjlon was meant 
 
 UR with angeh worfhip God alone.' See him quoted by Spanheim 
 as above, Century IX. Sed. 7. See alfo Dupin in the fame place,- 
 and Cave's Literary Hillory at the year 8'20. 
 
 ♦ * Angels or faints departed may be loved and honoured, bnt not 
 ferved or worfliipped. Let us not put our triift in man, but in God, 
 left perhaps the faying of the prophet fhould be fulfilled upon us, 
 <« Curfed be the man who trnfteih iu man." See his work cou*: 
 cerning images. Chap. xxx. quoted by Spanhe m in the fame place. 
 See alio Dupin in the fame place, ynd Cave at the year 813. 
 
 \ See Spanheim in the fame place, Se6t. 8. See Uiher on th« 
 Succeffion and State of the C'lriftian Church, Chap. ii. See alfo^ 
 AUix' Remarks upon the ancient churches of the Albigeiifes, Cliap*^ 
 vtii. and ix. 
 
 \ See Spanhelax in the fame work, Chap. ii. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 297 
 
 Rom* as all authors of all ages and countries agree : but it 
 was not prudent to denounce the deftru<ftion of Rome in open 
 and direct terms 5 it was for many wife reafons done covertly 
 under the name of Babylon, which was the great idolatrefs 
 of the earth, and enemy of the people of God in former, as 
 Rome hath been in later times. By the fame fi^Ture of 
 fpeech, that the iirll: angel cried that * the hour of his judg- 
 ment is come,' this lecond angel proclaims that * Babylon is 
 fallen j' the fentence is as certain, as if it was already exe- 
 cuted. For greater certainty too it is repeated twice * Baby- 
 lon is fallen, is fallen ; as jofephfaid, Gen. xli. .S'i. * that the 
 dream was doubled unto Pharaoh twice, becaufe the thing is 
 eftabliflied by God, and God will fhortly bring it to pafs.* 
 The reafon then is addecl of this fentence againrt Babylon, 
 ' becaufe flie made all nations drink of the wine of her wrath,' 
 or rather * of the inflaming wine of her fornication.' Hers 
 was a kind of a Circean cup with poifoned liqaor to intoxi- 
 cate and inflame mankind to fpiritual fornication. St. John 
 in thefe figures copies the ancient prophets. In the fame 
 manner, and in the fame words, did Ifaiah foretel the fate of 
 ancient Babylon, xxi". d, ' Babylon is fallen, is fallen :' And 
 Jeremiah hath afligp.ed much the fame reafon for her defl.ruc- 
 tion, li. 7, ' Babylon hath been a golden cup in the Lord's 
 h?.hd, that made all the earth drunken : the nations have 
 drunken of her wine : therefore the nations are mad.' As 
 by the firfl: angel' calling upon men to worfhip God, we 
 underltand the oppofers of the worfhip of images m the eighth 
 and ninth centuries, fo by this fecond angel proclaiming the 
 fall of myftic Babylon or Rome, we underftand particularly 
 * Peter Valdo and thofe who concurred with him in the 
 Waldenfes and Albigenfes ; who were the firft heralds, as I 
 may fay, of this proclamation, as they firfl: of all in the 
 twelfth century -pronounced the church of Rome to be the 
 apocalyptic * Babylon, the mot tier of harlots and abomina- 
 tions of the earth-,' and for this caufe not only departed 
 from her communion themfelves, but engaged great numbers 
 
 * See Mede, page 517, 722, &c. See Frederic Spanheim's 
 Hiiloiy oF tiie Gfiuich, Century XII. Chap. vi. « Tnat they had 
 withdrawn from the doCLriiie aad pra«£Vice of the Roman Church, 
 and tiad givt.n to her the name of Babylon, and the mother of all 
 co'ifufiori,' Sec. Sect. 4. See Thuanus' Hiftory, Book VI, Caap, 
 xvi. * Thw^ltr were reported to be their received opinions, that the 
 Roman Chnrgh, becaufe fhe had renounced the true faith of Chrifl 
 was the \vh ire ot Babylon,' cic. pa;je 221, in Buckley's edition. 
 
 VOL, II. NO. 9. M m 
 
2D8 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 alfo to follow their example, and laid the firft foundation of 
 the Reformation. Rome then began to fall ; and as the ruin- 
 of Babylon was completed by degrees, fo likewife will that of 
 Rome, and thele holy confcllbrs and martyrs firit paved the 
 ivay to it. 
 
 9. And the third angel fol- day nor night, who worfhip 
 lowed them, laying with a the bealt and his image, and 
 loud voice, If any man wor- whofoever receiveth the mark 
 fhip the bcaft and his image, of his name. 
 
 and receive the mark in his 12. Here is the patience of 
 
 forehead, or in his hand, the faints : here are they 
 
 10. The iame (hall drink of that keep the commandments 
 the wii.e of the wrath of God, of God and the faith of 
 which is poured out vvithout Jefus. 
 
 mixture into the cup of his IB. And I heard a voice 
 
 indignation : and he ihall be from heaven, laying unto me, 
 
 tormented with lire and brim- Write, BlefTed are the dead 
 
 fi:one, in the pretence of the which die in the Lord, from 
 
 Lamb : henceforth, Yea, iaith the 
 
 1 ! . And the fmoke of their Spirit, that they may relt from 
 
 torment afcendeth up for ever their labours, and their works 
 
 and ever, they have no reft do follow them. 
 
 But not only the capital city, not only the principal agents 
 and promoters of idolatry fhall be deftroyed ; the comniiflion 
 of the third angel reached farther, and extends to all the 
 fubjeOs of the beaft, whom he configns over to everlalting 
 punifliment, ver. 9, 10, 11. * And the third angel followed 
 them, faying with a loud voice, If any man worft^ip the 
 beaft and his image, and receive his mark in his forehead or 
 in his hand,' if any man embrace and profefs the religion of 
 the beaft, or what is the fame, the religion of the pope; 
 * the fame ihall drink of the wine of the wrath of God, or 
 z^atJur oi the poifonous wine of God.' His punilhment fliall 
 correfpond wiih his crime. As he drank of the * poifonous 
 wine' oi Babylon, fo he fhall be made to drink of * the poi- 
 fonous wine' of God, iou hkerasmetiou aknitcu, * which is 
 poured out without mixture, cr rather which is mixt unmixt,' 
 •"the poifonous ingredients being Aronger when mixt with 
 •mere or unmixt wine, * in the tup of his indignation; and 
 he Ihall be tormented day and liight for ever and ever.' By 
 -this 'third angel following the others with a loud voice* 
 :we underlhuid principally Martin Luther and his fellow- 
 'reforuicrs, who * with a loud voice' protefted aguinft all the 
 
THE PROPHECIES.. £99 
 
 «Brruptions of the church of Rome, and declared them to be 
 dettrud:ive of falvation to all who obitmately continue in the 
 pra<Slice and profeilion of them. This would be a time o£ 
 great trial, ver. 12. * tjlere is the patience of the faints; 
 here are they who keep the commandments of God, ancj 
 the faith of Jefus. And it is very well known, that this was 
 a time of great trial and perfecution ; the Reformation was 
 not introduced and eltabUlhed without much bloodlhed ; 
 there were many martyrs in every country. But they are 
 comforted with a folemn declaration from heavep, ver. 13« 
 ' And I heard a voice from heaven, faying unto me. Write, 
 Ble0ed are the dead who die in the Lord, from henceforth,* 
 if they die in the faith and obedience of Clirift, and more ef- 
 pecially if they die martyrs for his fake : ' Yea, faith the 
 ppirit, that they may reft from their labours,' for immediately 
 upon their deatns they enter into refit ; * and their work^ 
 do follow them,' they enjoy now fome recompence, and ia 
 due time, at the day of judgment, they Ihall receive the full 
 jreward of their good works. It is moil: probable that St, 
 John alluded to a pafTage in Ifaiah, where the Spirit hath 
 made the like declaration 5 Ivii. 1,2. * The righteous pe- 
 filheth, and no man layeth it to heart j and merciful men 
 are taken away, none conlidering that the righteous is taken 
 away from the evil /to come : He (hall enter into peace : 
 they (hall reft in their beds, each one walking in his upright- 
 nefs.' But the greateft difficulty of all, is, to account for the 
 words * from henceforth -,' for why {hould ' the blefTednefs 
 of the dead who die in the Lord' be rertrained to this time, 
 and commence from this period rather than from any other, 
 when they are at all times and in all periods equally blefl'ed, 
 and not more fince this time than before ? Commentators 
 here are very much at lofs, and ofier little or nothing. that is 
 fatisfacStory : but the difficulty in great meafure ceafes, if we 
 apply this prophecy, as I think it Ihould be apphed, to the 
 Reformation. For from that time, though * the bleffi.*dnefs 
 of the dead who die in the Lord' hath not been enlarged, yet 
 it hath been much better underftood, more clearlv luritten 
 and promulgated than it was before, and the contrary doc^ 
 trine of purgatory hath been exploded a.nd baniihed from 
 the bcliet of all reafonable men. This truth was moreover 
 one of the leading principles t f the Reformation. What 
 firft provoked Luther's fpirit was the fcandalous lale of indul- 
 gences ; and the doctrine of indulgences having a clofe con- 
 nection with the do6b"ine of purgatory, the refutation of the 
 •p'ne naturally led him to the refutation of the other i and 
 
300 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 his * firft work of reformation was his 95 thefes or noiitions 
 againft indulpjences, purgatory, and the dependent do6trines. 
 So that he may be iaid literally to have fulfilled the command 
 from heaven, of * writing, Blelfod are the dead which die in 
 the Lord, from henceforth-/ and from that time to this, this 
 truth hath been fo clearly aflerted, and fo folidly eftabiifhed, 
 , that it is likely to prevail for ever. 
 
 A learned and ingenious friend refers thefe three procla- 
 •mations of the three angels to later times, and fuppoies that 
 they are an immediate pr^ude to the fall of Antichrilt and 
 the millennium. But the clue that has prlncipdly conducted 
 me through both parts of the Revelation is following the 
 feries of hiftory, and the fucceffive order of events. After 
 the defcription of the two hearts, fecular and ecclefiaflical, 
 whofe power was eftabiilhed according to my hypothefis in 
 the eighth century, but according to moft commentators 
 much fooner, there would be a very large cnafm without the 
 prediction of any memorable events, if thele prophecies relate 
 to the time immediately preceding the fall of Antichrift and 
 the millennium. What a long interval would that be with- 
 out any prophecy ? and how thick would the events follow 
 . afterward? for all the particulars not only of this 14th, but 
 likewife of the 16th, ISth, and 19th chapters, muft be ful- 
 . -filled before the commencement of the millennium. I can 
 hardly frame, even in imagination, any events which can 
 . anfwer more exa<^ly to thefe proclamations of the three an- 
 .. gels than the three principal efforts towards a reformation. 
 Charlemain, Valdo, Luther, and their followers, certainly 
 deferve as exalted chara6ters as are here given them : and it 
 . would be very flrange that there fhould be fo many prophe>- 
 ..jCies relating to the downfal of popery, and yet none con- 
 _.T,f:erning the Reformation. He conceives that the church 
 ^>9;^nnot be reprefented in fuchan attitude of triumph and ju- 
 . bilation, as it is in the former part of this chapter, while it 
 .,,is aiilit^ted and periecuted during the reign of the beaf^. 
 But the church of this period is not drawn in fucli an attitude 
 of triumph and jubilation as he imagines ; there are fome 
 ^. -intimations of its fuffering perfecution in this very chapter : 
 . ,an<J if it was as he imagines, yet why may not the true church 
 be reprefented like the ApoiHes and primitive Chriflians as 
 ; • •- ' :, : : -ru: -.i-r.-;,'.:;^, 
 
 * See Sleidan'sHiflory of the Reformation, •'Boolc:''T.-Tcii*l\5! 7. 
 . iSee Father Paul's Hiltory of the Council of Trent, Bo k I. Sect, 
 18. See Spanheim's Hiilory of the Church, Century XVI. Chap. 
 vi. Sea. 1. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. :gr^l 
 
 * forrowful yet always rejoicing,' as * rejofcinjy in tribub'tlon,' 
 2s * exceeding joyful in tribulation,' &c ? He farther con- 
 ceives, that the dead are * bleffed from henceforth,' becnufe 
 they will remain a fhorter time in the feparate rtate, and be 
 fooner rajfed again. But why then is not that reafon affignecl, 
 'but quite different ones, * that they may reft from their la- 
 bours, and their works do follow them f Thefe are reafohs 
 which hold equally good at all times, and cannot be retrained 
 
 ■ and limited to any pircicular time : and therefore I conceive 
 thnt the words * from henceforth' relate not fo much to * the 
 blefTidnefs of the dead,* which is always the fame, as to the 
 
 ;. luriting and promulgating of this dot^trine by Luther and the 
 -rprotelfant reformers. -h^v.L'! 
 
 1^^ bng liTJfJDel ,8fjfiorf owjj 
 1 4-. And I looked, arid be. 'IR. And another angel came 
 
 ■ hold, a white cloud, and upon cut from the altar, which had 
 the cloud one fat, like unto power over fire ; and cried 
 the Son of man, having on with a loud cry to him that 
 his head a golden crown, and had the fliarp lickle, faying, 
 in his hand a iharp fickle. Thrull: in thy fharp fickle 
 
 15. And another angel came and gather the clufters of the 
 
 * out of the temple, crying with vine of the earth; for Ker 
 
 a loud voice to him that fat grapes are fully ripe. 
 on the cloud, Thruft in thy \\). And the angel thruft 
 
 i fickle, and reap : for the time in his fickle into the earth 
 
 is come for thee to reap ; for and gathered the vine of the 
 
 the harveft of the earth is earth, and caft it into the 
 
 ''(ripe. fti^U'A ii^.;j i. great wine-prefs of the \vrath 
 
 ii 16. And he that fat on the of God. 
 
 ■■• cloud, thrufl in his fickle on 20. And the wine- prefs was 
 
 the earth \ and the earth was trodden without the city, and 
 
 reaped. : blood came out of the wine* 
 
 n.Andanotherangelcame prefs, even unto the horfe- 
 
 out of the temple which is in bridles, by the fpace of a thou- 
 
 heaven, he alio having a iharp fand and fix hundred fur^ 
 
 :• iicklef;^ ..^w;... c, Ion p-s. ■• -i 
 
 ••' Btit ftill the voices of thefe jhree warning angels hot 
 .- having their due influence and eile6f, the judgments of God 
 ^t will overtake the followers and adherents of the beafi:, which 
 
 judgments are reprefented under the figures of /«7r^v^/ and 
 v^^ vhitagey ^ver. 14 — '10. figures not unufual in the prophets, 
 J- ,and copied particularly from the prophet Joel, who denoun' 
 a 5 ced^Qocl's judgments agai«rt the enemies of his people ia 
 
 the like terms ; iii. 1 1). < Put ye in the fickle, for '^ e harvefi 
 
30^ dissehtations on 
 
 is ripe ; come, get you down, for the prefs is full, the fatr 
 OveiJiow, for liieir vvickednefs is j^reat.' What particular 
 evenib are ligniiitd hv this harvejl and vhitage^ it appears 
 JinpolKble fur any man to determine, time alone can with 
 certainty uiicover, for thefe things are yet in futurity. Only 
 it may be oOl'erved, liiat theie two fignal judgments will as 
 cert<iinly come, as harvei^ and vintage lucceed in their fea- 
 fon i and in the c^jurle of providence the one will precede 
 the other, as in the courfeof nature the harvt-ft is before the 
 \int.ige, and the latter will greatly furpafs the former, and 
 |)e auended wiih a more terrible deArudtion of God's ene- 
 niies. It is faid, ver. 20. that ' the blood came even unto 
 the horie-bridles/ wliich is a ftrong hyperbolical way of fpeak* 
 ing to expreis v<iii llaiighrer and effuiinn of blood ; a way of 
 fpe; icing not unknown to the Jews, for * the Jerufalem Tal- 
 mud delcribin^ the woeful flaughter, which the Roman em- 
 peror Adrian made of the Jews at the dehru6tion of the city 
 ot i5iUer, l.uth, that *' the hories waded in blood up to the 
 pohrils." Nor are iinular examples wanting even in the claffic 
 authors. : for f Silius Italicus, fpeaking of Hannibal's delcent 
 into Italy, uleth a like expreiiion of " the bridles flowing with 
 miicn blood." The Itage where this bloody tragedy is adled, 
 ^ is wuhout the city, by the Ipace of a thoufand and fix hun- 
 dred fui longs,' wh.ich, as Mr. Mede % ingenioufly obferves, is 
 the n.ealure uijiaio iklla chicfa^ or the ftate of the Roman 
 church, or St. Peter's patrimony, which reaching from the 
 walls of Ron.ie unto the river Po and the marfhes of Verona, 
 contains the fpace of i^Q Italian miles, which make exactly 
 160U furlongs. 
 
 * In Taanith, Leaf 69. Col. 1. See Lightfoot's Harmony of 
 the New TeliameiU on the paliage. See aifo Echa, R. II. % 
 ♦ Adrian bffieged the city of Bitter durug three years and a half. 
 The fldiightt r did not ceafe in it, till a hoili- might have waded in 
 blood np to the inouth,' &c. See him quot«-d by VVetltein on the 
 |>afrHge. 
 
 f See Silius Italicus, III. 7C5. * And the bridles flowing with 
 jDUcli blood.* 
 
 \ * There is at liand a place, whofe meafurement cxatlly agrees 
 V'iU» the nuniljcr of furlongs lieie mentioned, and that \^ Jlato della 
 ^huja^ or the ilate ot the Roman Ciunch, which llrelching from 
 the city of Rom , to the farthelf mouth of the Po and the marfhes 
 of Vcri>iia, nitaiures two hundred Italian miles, or lixteep hundr»;4 
 furlongs.' Mcdc, page 522, 
 
THl PROPHECIES. 303 
 
 CHAP. XV. 
 
 1. And I Taw another fign and worfliip before thee; for 
 
 in heaven, great and mar- thy judgments are made ma- 
 
 Yellous, ie\en angels having nifeih 
 
 the feven laft plagues, for in 5. And after that I looked, 
 
 theai is filled up the wrath of and behold, the temple of the 
 
 God. tabernacle of the teftimony in 
 
 2. And I faw as it were a heaven vi^as opened : 
 
 fea of glafs, mingled with 6. And the feven angels 
 
 fire ; and them that had got- came out of the temple, hav- 
 
 ten the viv^tory over the ing the feven plagues, clothed 
 
 beaft, and over his image, in pure and white linen, and 
 
 and over his mark, and over having their breafts girded 
 
 the number of his name, with golden girdles, 
 
 {land on the fea of glafs, hav- 7. And one of the four 
 
 ing the harps of God. beafts gave unto the feven an- 
 
 ".^. And they ling the fongs gels, feven golden vials full of 
 
 of Moles the iervant of God, the vvTath of God, who livetli 
 
 and the fong of the Lamb, for ever and ever, 
 
 faying. Great and marvel- 8. And the temple was 
 
 lous are thy works. Lord filled with fmoke from the 
 
 God almighty ; juft and true glory of God, and from his 
 
 are thy ways, thou king of power, and no man was 
 
 faints. able to enter into the tem- 
 
 4?. Who fiiall not fear thee, pie, till the feven plagues 
 
 O Lord, and glorify thy of the Ctven. angels were ful- 
 
 name ? (or i/iou only ^r^holy : tilled. 
 for all nations fliall come 
 
 God's judgments upon the kingdom of the beafl-, or An- 
 tichriftian empire, are hitherto denounced, and defcribed in 
 general terms under the figures of harveji and vhitnge. A 
 more particular account of them follows under the emblem 
 of * Ibven vials' which are called, ver. 1. * the feven laft 
 plagues, for in them is filled up the wrath of God.' Thefe 
 feven laft plagues mufl: neceflarily fall under the feventh and 
 laft trumpet, or the third and laft woe-trumpet ; fo that as 
 the feventh feal contained the feven trumpets, the feventh 
 trumpet comprehends the feven vials. Not only the con- 
 cinnity of the prophecy requires this order;; for otherwife 
 there would be great confufion, and the vials would interfere 
 with the trumpets, fome falling under one trumpet, and 
 fome under another: but moreover, if thefe feven lafl 
 
304- DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 plagues and the confcquent clcftru^lion of Babylon be not 
 the iubje^t of the third woe, the third -.^'oc is no where def- 
 cribed particularly as arc the two former woes. When four 
 of the {e\'cn trumpets had founded, it was declared, viii. 13. 
 * Woe, woe, woe to the inhabitanls of the earth, by reafon 
 of the other voices of the trumpet of the three angels which 
 are yet to found/ Accordingly at the founding of the ^-9/i 
 trumpet, ix. ]. commences the woe of the Saracen or Ara- 
 bian locufts *, and in the conclufion is added, ver. Ti. * One 
 woe is paft, and behold, there come two more woes here- 
 after.* At the founding of the Jixth trumpet, ix. l^. begins 
 the plague of the Euphratean horfemen or Turks ; and in 
 the concluiion is added, xi. 14'. * The fecond woe is paO:, 
 and behold, the third woe cometh quickly.' At the found- 
 ing of the fever.' t/i trumpet therefore, xi. 15, Bic. one would 
 naturally expecft the defcriplion of the * third woe' to fuc- 
 ceed : but as it was before obferved, there follows only a 
 fhort and fu.nmary account of the feventh trumpet, and of 
 the joyful rather than of the woeful part of it. A general 
 intimation indeed is given of God's * taking unto him his 
 great power, a/id deffroying them who deftroy the earth :' 
 but the particulars are reierved for this place ; and if thefe 
 laft plagues coincide not with the laft woe, there are other 
 plagues, and other woes after the lafi: ; and how can it be 
 iaid that * the wrath of God is tilled up in them,' if there 
 are others befides them ? If then thefe feven lail: pLigues 
 iynchronize with the feventh and laif trumpet, they are all 
 yet to come ; for the lixth trumpet is not yet paft, nor the 
 woe of the Turkifh or Othman empire yet ended : and con- 
 fequently there is no poflibility of explaining them in fuch a 
 manner as when the prophecies may be parallel with hlftories, 
 or evinced by ocular demonftration. The many fruitlefs at- 
 tempts which have hitherto bt;en made to explain them, arc a 
 farther proof that they cannot well be explained, the befl: 
 interpreters having failed and fioundred in this part more 
 than any other. But before the vials are poured out, tlie 
 fccne opens with a preparatory vifion, which is the fubjed of 
 this chapter. 
 
 As feven angels founded the fevcn trumpets, To feven 
 angels are appointed to pour out the feven vials, angels being 
 always the muiifters of providence 5 and in order to fl}0w 
 that thefe judgments are to fall upon the kingdom of the 
 beaft, the true worfliippers of God and faitiUul fervants of 
 Jefus,who had efcaped * viclors from thcbeali,' ioi/s tiihfitaseJi. 
 tou t/ii:nou and had never ihbaaitted to Jii*> tyranny or reU- 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 305 
 
 gion, are defcrlbed, ver. 2, 3, 4. like unto the children of 
 lirael after their deliverance and efcape out of Egypt. For 
 as the children of Ifrael, Exod. xv. having pafied through 
 the red fea, ftood on the Ihore, and feeing their enemies 
 overwhelmed with the waters, fung the triumphant fong of 
 Mofes : io thefe having palFed through the fiery trials of 
 this world, * ftand on the lea of glals mingled with fire,' 
 which was mentioned before, iv. 6. and feeing the vials 
 ready to be poured out upon their enemies, iing a fong of 
 triumph for the manifeliation of the divine judgments ; 
 which is called * the fong of Moles and the long of the Lamb,' 
 the words in great meafure being taken from the ibng of 
 Mofes and other parts of the Old Teftament, and applied 
 in a Chrhf ian fenle. After this * the moft holy place of the 
 temple is opened,' ver. 5. and ' the feven angels come out 
 of the temple,' ver. 6. to denote that their commillion is 
 immediately from God, c/ot/ied like the high prieft but in a 
 more auguft manner, ' in pure and white linen,' to fignify 
 the righteoufnefs of thefe judgments, ' and having their 
 brealfs girded,' to fliow their readinefs to execute the divine 
 commands, ' with golden girdles,' as emblems of their power 
 and majefty. A vial then is given unto each of the {e\en 
 angels, ver. 7. by * one of the four living creatures,' the re- 
 prefentatives of the church ; by which it is intimated, that 
 it is in vindication of the church and true religion that thefe 
 plagues are iniii^led. Moreover * the temple is iilled with 
 fmoke from the glory of God and from his power,' fo that 
 * no man is able to enter into it ;' ver. 8. in the fame manner 
 as the tabernacle, when it was confecrated by Mofes, and the 
 temple when it was dedicated by Solomon, Exod. xl. 34-, 35. 
 1 Kings viii. 10, 11. were botti filled with a cloud and the 
 glory of the Lord, fo that neither Mofes nor the priefts could 
 enter therein : a farther proof of the majeftic prefence and 
 extraordinary interpoixtion of God in the execution of thefe 
 judgments. 
 
 CHAP. XVL 
 
 J . A ND I heard a great voice ways and pour out the vials of 
 out of the temple, faying to the wrath of God upon the 
 the feven angels, Go your earth. 
 
 In obedience to the divine command, ver. L the {even 
 angels come forth * to pour out the vials of tke wrath of 
 VOL. II. NO. 9. N n 
 
306 
 
 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 God upon the earth : and as the trumpets were fo many {lep9 
 and degrees uf tlie runi of the Roman empire, fo the 'uials 
 are of the runi of the Roman church. The one in poHty an4 
 government is t!ie image of the other; the one is comparecl 
 to the fvitem of the world, and hath her earth, zvuXfmy and 
 rivcrsy TLudfutiy as weU as the other ; and this is the realon of 
 the limihtude and relemblanceof the judgment in both cafe^ 
 Some refemblance too there is between thefe plagues, and 
 thofe of Egypt. Rome papal hath already, xi. 8. been diC- 
 tinguilhed by the title of * fpiritual Egypt,' and rcfembles 
 Egypt in her punilhments as well as in her crimes, tyranny^ 
 idolatry, and wickednefs. 
 
 2. And the firft went, and 
 poured out his vial upon 
 the earth •, and there fell a 
 noifome and grievous fore 
 
 upon the men which had the 
 mark of the beall, and upon 
 them which worfliipped his 
 image. 
 
 Vial the firft, ver. 2. is * poured out upon the earth 5* and 
 fo the hail and tire of the firft trumpet, viii. 7. * were caft 
 upon the earth.' It produceth * a noiiome and grievous 
 fore;* and in this refpedl refembleth the fixth plague of 
 Egypt, Exod. ix. 10. which was * boils breaking forth with 
 blains.' This plague is inflicted * upon the men who had the 
 mark of the beaft, and upon them who worihipped his image ;* 
 which is to be underftood of the others alio, where it is not 
 exprefled. Whether thele fores and ulcers are natural ftr 
 moral, the event muft {how. <f 
 
 3. And the fecond angel 
 poured out his vial upon the 
 fea ; and it became as the 
 blood of a dead man : and 
 every living foul died in the 
 fea. 
 
 4. And the third angel 
 poured out his vial upon the 
 rivtrs and fountains of wa- 
 ters j and they became blood. 
 
 5. And I heard the angel 
 of the waters lay. Thou art 
 righteous, O Lord, which 
 
 art, and waft, and flialt be, 
 becauie thou haft judged 
 thus : ,•> 
 
 6. For they have ihed the 
 blood of faints and prophets, 
 and thou haft given them 
 blood to drink ; for they are 
 worthy. 
 
 7. And I heard another 
 out ot the altar lay. Even 
 fo, Lord God Almighty, true 
 and righteous ard thy judg- 
 ments, ri 
 
 Vial the fecond, ver. 3. is ' poured upon the fea,'. and 
 the fea beconics * as the blooa of a dead man,' or as ton- 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 807 
 
 gealed blood : and in like manner under the fecond trumpet, 
 iiii. 8. the burning mountain * was call: into the Tea, and che 
 fea became blood/ Vial the third, ver. 4. is * poured out 
 (jpon the rivers and fountains of waters, and they became 
 blood :* and in like manner under the third trumpet, viii. 
 10. the burning liar * fell i^pon the rivers and fountains of 
 waters/ There is a clofe conii'xtion between thefe two vials ; 
 and the efFedts are fimilar to the Hi'^ plague of Egypt, Exod, 
 Vii. 19. when * the waters of Egypt, ^W their ftreams, a?2d 
 their rivers, and their ponds, a/id their pools of water be- 
 came blood/ Seas and ' rivers of blood' manifeftly denote 
 great flaughter and devaftation : and hereupon, ver. 5, 6*. 
 * the angel of the waters,' for it was a prevailing opinion in 
 the eaft, that a * particular angel prefidcd over the waters, as 
 ■others did over other elements and parts of nature, and men- 
 tion was made before, xiv. 18. of ' the angel who had power 
 over fire ;' this angel of the waters celebrates the righteous 
 judgments of God in adapting and proportioning the punilh- 
 ment of the followers of the beaft to their crime ; for riO law 
 is more jul^ and equitable, than that they who have been 
 guilty of ' (liedding the blood of faints and prophets,' fhould 
 be punifhed in the effulion of their own blood. * Anotherr 
 angel out of the alter,' ver. 7. for, vi. 9. * under the altar were 
 the fouls of them who were flain for the word of God and 
 for the teftimony which they held,' declares. his alTent in the 
 moft folemn manner, * Even fo, Lord God almighty, true 
 and righteous are thy judgments/ 
 
 «'^ 8. And the fourth angel with great heat, and blai^ 
 
 'poured out his vial upon the phemed the name of God, 
 fun ; and power was given which hath power over thefe 
 
 ^Unto hini to fcorchmen with plagues : and they repented 
 
 <^re. not to give him glory. 
 
 • 9. And jnen were fcorched 
 ii lo) ; iih'nl 
 As the fourth trumpet affe'fled * the fun ;' viii. 12. fo 
 
 '*likewife the fourth vial, ver. 8, 9. is * poured out upon the 
 fun. An intenfe heat enfues ; * and men blafpheme rlje 
 
 ^ftame of God, and repent not to give him glory.' Whctiicr 
 "by this intenfe heat of the fun, be nv^ant literally uncom- 
 mon fultry feafons, fcorching and withering the fruits of the 
 
 - '* « The Perfians think that the guard ianfliip of waters is en- 
 ' tn^ft?d with a pecuhar angel,' &c. See Hyde on the Religion of the 
 Ancient Perfians, Chap, vi. page 139. See alfo Chap, xix, 
 
 Nn 2 
 
308 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 rKr' 
 
 earth, anJ proJucing peftilential feyers and, infl3jnraa,tio.ns ; 
 or figuraiively, a moll: tyrannica^'ahd exorbitant exercile ,of 
 arbitrary power by thofe who may b^ called * the fun' in the 
 firmament by the bead, the pope or emperor j time muft 
 difcovcr. ivit?n Ihall be tormented, and complain grievoufly ; 
 they ih-all like the rebellious Jews, lia. viii. 21. * fret the£n|f;(_^ 
 feWes, and curie their king, and their God, and look up* 
 ward,' look upward not to pray, but only to blafpheme ; they 
 fliall not have the fenfe or courage to repent, and forfake 
 their idolatry and wickednefs. When the events ihall take 
 place, and thefe things ihall all be tultilled, not only thefe 
 prophecies of the vials Oiall be better underftood, but alfo 
 thofe of tlie trumpets, to which they bear fome analogy and 
 reiemblance. 
 
 10. And the fifth angel 11. And blafphemed the 
 
 poured out his vial upon the God of heaven, becaufe of 
 
 feat of the beaii: ; and his their pains and their fores, 
 
 kingdom was full of darknefs, and repented not of their 
 
 and they gnawed their tongues deeds. 
 for pain, 
 
 Vial the fifth, ver. 10, 11. is * poured out upon the feat H) 
 or throne of the bead:, and his kingdom becomes full of dark- 
 nefs/ t\s Egypt did, Exod. X. 21. under her ninth plague. 
 This is fon)e great calamity which fliall fall upon Rome iti'elf, 
 and fhall V/<7r,^r// and confound the whole Antichridian emr* 
 pire. But dill the confequenccs of this plague are much the ; 
 fame as thofe of the foregoing one ; for the fufferers, indead 
 of * repenting of their deeds,' arc hardened like Pharaoh, 
 and ftill perfid in their blaiphemy and idolatry, and obdinately 
 withlland all attempts of reformation. 
 
 12. And the fixth angel 1 i. For they are the fpirits 
 poured out his vinl upon tlie of devils, working miracles, 
 great river Euphrates 5 and which go forth unto the kings 
 the water thereof was dried of the earth, and of the wtvole 
 up, that the way of the kings world, to gather them to the 
 of the eait Height be prepared, battle of that great day of 
 
 13. And I faw three un- God almighty. 
 
 clean fpirils, like frogs, co?}ie \'y. Beliold, I come as a 
 
 out of the mouth of the dra- thief. BleiTcd is he that 
 
 con, and out of the mouth of watcheth,and Kcepcth hisgar- 
 
 the bead, and out of the mouth ments,led he walk naked, and 
 
 of the falfe prophet. they fee Ixis fliame. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 309 
 
 • l^i And he gathered them the Hebrew tongue, Arma- 
 together into a place called in geddon. 
 
 'Vi^l the fixth, ver 12. is * poured out upon the great: 
 
 river Euphrates, and the water thereof is dried up/ to pre- 
 pare a paflage * for the kings of the eaft.' Whether by 
 Miijjhratt's, be meant the river fo called, or only a myftic 
 Euphrates, as Rome is myftic Babylon; and whether * by 
 the kings of the eaft,' be meant the Jews in particular, or any 
 eaftern potentates in general ; can be matters only of con- 
 jecture, and not of certainty and afliirance till the event fliall 
 make the determination. Whoever they be, they appear 
 to threaten the ruin and deftrudtion of the kingdom of the 
 beaft : and therefore * the agents and emilTaries of popery, 
 ver. 13, I'k ' of the dragon' the reprefentative of the devil, 
 
 * and of the beaft,' the reprefentative of the Antichriftian 
 empire, ' and of the falfe prophet,' the reprefentative of the 
 Antichriftian church, as difagreeable, as loquacious, as fordid, 
 as impudent f 2ls frogs, are employed to oppofe them, and 
 flir up the princes and potentates of their communion to 
 make their united and laft effort in a religious war. Of ne- 
 ceflity thefe muft be times of great trouble and afflicftion ; fo 
 that an exhortation is inferted, vervjl^^.by way of parenthe- 
 iis, of the fuddennefs of thefe judgments, and of the biejfed^ 
 tiefs of luatchingy and of being clothed and prepared for all 
 events. Beza conceives that this verfe was transferred 
 hither from the '^d chapter, where it fhould be fuhjolned to 
 the 1 8th "^ verfe : but the third chapter and 16th chapter are 
 at too great a diftance for fuch a tranfpofition to be made. 
 However it is certain that this infertion hath in fome meafure 
 diftu'rbed the fenfe, and broken the conne<^tion of the dlf- 
 courfe ; for our tranflators as well as feveral others render 
 the following words, ver. 16. ' And he gathered them toge- 
 ther,' when the true conftru(5lIon is, ' And they gathered 
 them together/ the evil fpirits and agents before mentioned 
 gather all the forces of the popifli princes together, * into a 
 place called in the Hebrew tongue Armageddon,' that i?, the 
 
 * mountain of deftru(Stion.* 
 
 * * The three unclean ffiirUs like frogs ^ Mr. Mann think^i to be 
 the Dominicans, Francifcans and Jefuits.' See his Maiiufcript. 
 
 f See Bochart's Hierozoicon, in that part. wbith follows. Book 
 V. Chap, iv. , .,;" 
 
510 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 17. And the feventh angel and great Babylon came in 
 poured out his vial into the remembrance before God, to 
 air; and there came a great give unto her the cup of the 
 voice out of the temple of v/ine of the liercenefs of his 
 heaven, from the throne, fay- wrath. 
 
 ing, It is done. 20. And every ifland fled 
 
 18. And there were voices, away, and the mountains were 
 and thunders, and lightnings ; not found. 
 
 and there was a great earth- 21. And there fell upon 
 
 qu-ike, luch as was not iince men a great hail out of hea- 
 
 men were upon the earth, fo ven, evoy Jlofie about the 
 
 mighty an earthquake atid fo weight of a talent : and men 
 
 great. blaiphemed God becaufe of 
 
 19. And the great city was the plague of the hail ; for 
 divided into three parts ; and the plague thereof was ex- 
 the cities of the nations feU : ceeding great. 
 
 Vial the feventh, ver. 17. is * poured out into the air,* 
 the feat of Satan's refidence, who is emphatically ftiled, Eph. 
 ii. 2. * the prince of the power of the air,' and is reprefented, 
 ver. 13. as a principal a«itor in thefe latter fcenes : fo that 
 this lad period will not only complete the ruin of the king- 
 dom of the beiirt, but will alio flvake the kingdom of Satan 
 every where. Upon the pouring out of this vial, a iolemrx 
 proclamation is made * from the throhe' of God himfelf^ 
 ^ It is done*,' in the fame fenfe as the angel before affirmed, 
 X. 7. tliat * in the days of the feventh trumpet the myilery 
 of God fhould be finiihed.' Of this vial, as indeed of all tha 
 former, the completion is gradual ; and the immediate effects 
 and confequences are, ver. IS — 21. * voices, and thunders, 
 and lightnings, and an parthquake, and great hail.* Thefe 
 portend great calamities. * Voices, and thunders, and 
 lightnings,' are the ufual attendants of the deity, efpecially 
 in his judgments. ' Great earthquakes' in prophetic language 
 fignify great changes and revolutions •, and this is fuch.an 
 one as men never felt and experienced before, * fuch as was 
 not iince men were upon the earth ' Not only * the great 
 city is divided into three parts' or factions, but * the cities of 
 the nations fall' from their obedience to her. Her fins are 
 • remt' mbered before God,' and like another Bahijlon^ (he 
 will loon be made to drink of the bitter cup of his anger. 
 i*Jay, not only the works of men, * the cities fall ;' but even 
 ti>eAvorks of nature, * the iflands fly away, and the moun- 
 tains are not found \ which is more than was faid before, vi* 
 14'. that they * were moved out of their places,' and can 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 511 
 
 import no IcTs than an utter extirpation of idolatry. < Great 
 bail' too often ligiiities tJie judgments of God, and thefe are 
 uncommon judgmtnts. Diodorus, a grave liiliorian, * ipcak- 
 eth of uailltoi^es, >viach weighed a pound and more ; fhilo* 
 fiorgius Uieuiions hall ihat weighed eight pounds j but ihefe 
 arc * about the weight of a talent,' or about a hundred pounds, 
 a ftrong figure to denote the greatnefs and i'everity of thefe 
 ludgmtnis. But ftiU the men continue obfiinatc, ' Lind blaf- 
 pheme God becaufe of the plague of the hail j' they rtmain 
 incorrigible under the divine judgments, and Ihail be defiroyed 
 before they will be reformed. 
 
 CHAP. XVII. 
 
 xoj^s the * feventh feal,' and the ^ feventh trumpet,' con* 
 tamed many more particulars, than any of the former leals, 
 and former trun.pets : fo the * feventh viai' contains more 
 than any of the former vials : and the more you conlider, 
 the more admirable you will hnd the llructure of this book 
 in all its parts. The deflru^tlon of the Antichriltian empire 
 is a fubjedf of fuch importance and confec^uence, that the 
 holy Spirit hath thought ht to repreient it under variety of 
 images. Rome hath already been charadl:erize(J by the names 
 of * fpiritual Egypt unci Babylon ;' and having ften how her 
 plagues relemble thofe of Egyyt^ we fhail now fee htr fall 
 compared to that of Babylon. It was declared before in 
 general, xiv 8. * Babylon is fallen, is fallen \ but this is a 
 cataftrophe deferving of a more particular defcripriou, both 
 for a warning to fome, and for a conlolation to others But 
 before the defcription of her fall and dertru(5iion, there is 
 premifed an account of her flate and condition, that there 
 may be no mi hake in the applicationv Iiou.e was meant, as 
 all both f papihs and proteUantb agree \ and I thitik it ap- 
 pears almoit to demonftration, that not Pagan but ChriiUan» 
 
 * * And the liail was of incredible fize, for fome of them weigh* 
 ed a pound and rr.ore.' See Diodonis Siciilus, Book XIX. con,p 
 peruing the flood of the |lhodians, pagt 695, in tJlcpbaiius* edi- 
 tion, and page 689, in that of Rhcdomanns. See Pnilolt^ igius* 
 Hiftory of the Church, Book XI. Ciiaj . vii. 
 
 -f ' It is moft certfiui, that by the nairtt of Babylon is fio-niiicd 
 the city of Rome.* See Batonius at tie year 45 » John every 
 where ir- the bock of tht Revelation calls Rurae Babylon. This 
 is manifcH from Chap. xv:i. of tlie Apoca^) r.ie.' i^ee Bcllarmuie 
 ^DUftrning the Roman Poatdt, Book 111. Chap, xui, &.c. 
 ifi ^aa^iiu^ 
 
512 DISSERTATIONS OM 
 
 not imperial but papal Rome was here intended ; and the ar- 
 guments urged to the contrary by the bifhop of Meaux him- 
 iblf, the beft and ableft advocate for popery, prove nothing fo 
 much as the weaknefs and badnefs of the caufe, which they 
 are brought to defend. 
 
 1. A.ND there came one of 4'. And the woman was ar- 
 
 the feven angels which had rayed in purple, and fcarlet 
 
 the feven vials, and talked colour, and decked with gold 
 
 with me, faying unto me, and precious ilone and pearls. 
 
 Come hither, I will fhew unto having a golden cup in her 
 
 thee the judgment of the hand, full of abominations 
 
 great whore, that fitteth upon and filthinefs of her fornica- 
 
 many waters : tion. 
 
 2. With whom the kings 5. And upon her forehead 
 of the earth have committed luas a name, written, MYS- 
 fornication, and the inhabi- TERY, BABYLON THE 
 ters of the earth have been GREAT, THE MOTHER 
 made drunk with the wine of OF HARLOTS, AND A- 
 her fornication. BOMINATIONS OF THE 
 
 3. So he carried me away EARTH. 
 
 in the fpirit into the wilder- 6. And I faw the woman 
 
 nefs ; and I faw a woman fit drunken with the blood of 
 
 upon a fcarlet-coloured beaft, the faiats, and with the blood 
 
 full of names of blafphemy, of the martyrs of Jefus : and 
 
 having feven heads, and tea when I faw her, I wondered 
 
 horns. with great admiration, 
 
 * One of the feven angels, who had the feven vials,' ver. 1. 
 calleth to St. John. Moft probably this was * the feventh 
 angel ;' for under the feventh vial * great Babylon came in 
 remembrance before God/ and now St. John is called upon 
 to fee her condemnation and execution, * Come hither, I 
 will fhow unto thee the judgment of the great whore, that 
 litteth upon many waters.' So ancient Babylon, which was 
 feated upon the great river Euphrates is defcribed by Jeremiah, 
 Iw 13. as 'dwelling upon many waters;' and from thence 
 the phrafe is borrowed, and fignilies, according to the angel's 
 own explanation, ver. J 5. ruling over many peoplts and 
 nations. Neither was this an ordinary proftitute ; ihe was 
 
 * the great whore,' ver. 2. * with whom the kings of the 
 earth have committed fornication :' as Tyre, Ifa. xxiii. 1 7. 
 
 * committed fornication with all the kingdoms of the world 
 upon tlie face of the earth.' Nay, not only * the kings^' bat 
 
THE PROPHECIES. SIS 
 
 inferior perfons * the Inhabiters of the earth have been made 
 drunk with the wine of her fornication ;' as it was faid of 
 ancient Babylon, Jer. li. 7. * the nations have drunken of 
 her wine, therefore the nations are mad.' Fonncation in the 
 ufual ftile of fcripture is idolatry •, but if it be taken even 
 literally, it is true that modern Rome openly allows the one, 
 as well as pra<Stiies the other. Ancient Rome' doth in no 
 refpecH: To well aniwer the character j for flie ruled more with 
 a rod of iron, than with * the wine of her fornication,' What, 
 and where were t!ie kings, whom flie courted and debauched 
 to her communion.'* What, and where were the people, 
 whom fhe inveigled and intoxicated with her idolatry ? Her 
 ambition was for extending her empire, and not her reliction. 
 She permitted even the conquered nations to continue in the 
 religion of their anceftors, and to worOiip their own gods 
 after their own rituals. She may be faid rather to have been 
 corrupted by t!ie importation of foreign vices and fuperftitions, 
 than to have ellablilhcd her own in other countries. 
 
 As Ezekiel, while he was a captive in Chaldea, M'-as con- 
 veyed by the Spirit to Jerufalem, Ezek. viii. '6, fo St. John, 
 ver. 3. is ' carried away in the fpirit into the wildernefs ;' 
 for there the fcene is laid, being a fcene of defolation. When 
 the woman, the true church, was perfecuted and afflicted, 
 flie was faid, xii. 1 4s * to fly into the wildernefs:' and in 
 like manner, when the woman, the falfe church, is to be 
 delfroyed, the vifion is prefented ' in the wildernefs.' For 
 they are by no means, as fome have imagined, the fame wo* 
 man under various reprefentavions. They are totally diftinft 
 and different characters, and drawn in contraft to each other, 
 as appears from their whole attire and behaviour, and parti- 
 cularly from thefe two circumftances ; that during the 12G0 
 years while the woman is ' fed in the wildernefs,' the beaft 
 and the fcarlet whore are reigning and triumphant, and at 
 the latter end, the whore is * burned with fire,' when the wo- 
 man as * his wife, hath made herfelf ready for the marrlnge 
 of the Lamb.' < A woman fitting upon a beaft,' is a lively 
 and iigniiicative emblem of a church or city dire<ftlng and 
 governing an empire. In painting and fculpture, as well as 
 in prophetic language, cities are often reprefentcd in the 
 form of women : and Rome heri'clf is exhibited * in ancient 
 coins as a woman fitting upon a lion. Here the beaft is * a 
 fcarlet-coloiu'ed beaft,' for the fame reafon that the dragon 
 
 * See Vitringa, page 757. See Emmcncffus on Virgil's jEneid, 
 Book VI. Line 8.5 K 
 
 ^*^^0L, ii; Ka 9.. * ■■- <^«^^ o 
 
SH DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 was, xli. 5. * a red dragon •,' to denote his cruelty, and m 
 allufion to the diftinguilhing colour of the Roman emperors 
 and ma'^iftrates. The beaft is tACo * full of names of blaf- 
 phemy, having feven heads and ten horns ;' fo that this is 
 the very fame beaft which was defcribed in the former part 
 of the 13th chapter : and the woman in fome meafure anfwers 
 to the two-horned beaft or falfe propliet : and confequently 
 the woman is Chriftian, and not Pagan Rome ; becaufe 
 Rome was become Chriftian, before the beaft had completely 
 
 * feven heads and ten horns,' that is, before the Roman em- 
 pire experienced its la ft form of government, and was divided 
 into ten kingdoms The woman is arrayed too, ver. 4. * in 
 purple and fcarlet colour,' this being the colour of the popes 
 and cardinals, as well as of the emperors and fenators of 
 Rome. Nay the mules and horfes, which carry the popes 
 and cardinals, are covered with fcarlet cloth, fo that they 
 may properly be faid to ride ' upon a fcarlet-coloured beaft.' 
 The woman is aUb * decked with gold and precious ftones, 
 and pearls :' and who can fufficiently defcribe the pride, and 
 grandeur, and magniftcence of the church of Rome in her 
 veftments and ornaments of all kinds ? Alexander Donatus 
 
 * hath dra vn a comparifon between ancient and modern 
 Rome, and afferts the fuperiority of his own church in the 
 pomp and fplendor of religion. You have a remarkable 
 inftance in Paul II, of whom f Platina relates, that, " in 
 his pontitical veftments he outwent all his predeceflors, 
 efpecially in his regno or mitre, upon which he had laid out 
 a great deal of money in purchaftng at vaft rates, diamonds, 
 fapphires, emeralJo, chryfoiiths, jafpers, unions, and all 
 manner of precious ftones, wlierewith adorned like another 
 Aaron he would appear abroad fomewhat more auguft than 
 a man, delighting to be fecn and admired by every one. But 
 left he alone ftiould feem to difter from the reft, he made a 
 decree, that none but cardinals ftiould under a penalty wear 
 red caps ; to whom he had in the lirft year of his popedom 
 given cloth of that colour, to make horfe-cloths or mule-cloths 
 of when tliey rode " You have another ccnfpicuous inftance 
 in the Lady of Loretto •, the X riches of whole holy image, 
 
 * See Vitringa, page 759- See Donatus on the City of Rome, 
 Book I. Cluip. xKix, 
 
 f See Pktina's lives of the popes tranllated by Sir Paul Rycaut, 
 page 414. 
 
 ^ See VVright'd Travels, page 123. See Addifon's Travels^ 
 page 93. , .j, 
 
THE PROPHECIES, S15 
 
 Und houfe, and treafury : the golden angels, the gold and 
 filver lamps ; the vaft number, variety, and richnefs of the 
 jewels, of the veftments for the holy image, and for the 
 prielts ; with the prodigious treafures of all iorts : are far 
 beyond the reach of defcription ; and as Mr. Addifon fays, 
 " as much furpaiTed my expectation,, as other lights have 
 generally fallen fliort of it. Silver can fcarce find an admif- 
 iion, and gold itfelf looks but poorly amongll: fuch an incre- 
 dible number of precious ftones." Moreover the woman, like 
 other harlots who gave philters and love-potions to inflame 
 their lovers, hath * a golden cup in her hand, full of abomina- 
 tions and iilthinefs of her fornication ;' to lignify the fpecious 
 and alluring arts, wherewith flie bewitcheth and incitetli 
 men to idolatry, which is ' abomination and fpiritual fornica- 
 tion.* It is an image copied from Jeremiah, li. 7. * Babylon 
 hath been a golden cup in the Lord's hand, that made all 
 the earth drunken j* and in that excellent little moral trea- 
 tife, * intitled the Table of Cebes, there is a like picture of 
 Deceit or Impoflures ; " a fair, beautiful, and falfe woman, 
 and having a cup in her hand ; flie is called Deceit, and 
 feduceth all mankind." And is not this a much more proper 
 emblem of pontifical than of imperial Rome .'' 
 
 Yet farther to diftinguifh the woman, fhe has her tmmi 
 infcrlbed upon her forehead^ ver. 5, in alluiion to the prac- 
 tice of fome notorious proftitutes, who had their names 
 written in a label upon their foreheads, as we may f collect 
 from ancient authors. The infcription is fo very particular, 
 that we cannot eafily mifbake the perfon ; * Myftery, Babylon 
 the great, the mother of harlots, or rather of fornications, 
 and abominations of the earth.' Her name Miifiery can 
 imply no lefs, than that flie dealeth in mujleries ; her religion 
 is * a myftery, a myftery of iniquity ;' and P:i2 herfelf is 
 * myfiically and fpiritually Babylon the great.' But the title 
 of miijhry is in no refpe<fl: proper to ancient Rome, more 
 than any other city : and neither is there any myftery in 
 
 * * A woman with a deceitful countenance and a plaufible ap- 
 pearance, and holding a cup in her hand. She is called Deceit, 
 and feduceth all men.* See the Table of Cebes not far from the 
 bcgii.ning. 
 
 f * She hath hung thy name upon thy forehead ; thou haft re» 
 ceived the reward of thy whoredom,* &c. See Seneca, Book I. 
 Controverfy II. Sec Juvenal's Satyre VI. 122. * Then flie con- 
 tinued naked with her gilt breall, and with the counterfeited iiame^ 
 •f Lycifca. 
 
 60 2 
 
$10 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 fubftltuting one heathen, idolatrous, and perfecutlng city for 
 another; but it is indeed a myitery, that a chriltian city 
 profefiing and boafting hcrfelf to be the city of God, lliould 
 prove another Babylon in idolatry and cruelty to the people 
 of God. She glories in the name of Roman Catholic^ and 
 well therefore may Ihe be called * Babylon the great.' She 
 affects the llile and title of * our holy mother the church,* 
 but fhe is in truth * the mother of fornications and aboir«ina- 
 tions of the earth.' Neither can this chara<^ter with any pro- 
 priety be applied to ancient Rome ; for Ihe was raiher a 
 learner of foreign fuperftitions, than the miftrefs of idolatry 
 to other nations : as appears in various infiances, and par- 
 ticularly from * that folemn form of adjuration, which the 
 Romans ufed when they laid ilege to a city, caUing forth 
 the tutelary deities of the place, and promifing them temples, 
 and facrifices, and other folemnities at Rome. It may be 
 concluded therefore that this part of the prophecy is fuffici- 
 ently fulfilled, though there fliould be reafon to queftion the 
 truth of what is averted by fome writers, that the word 
 miifiery was formerly written in letters of gold upon the 
 forepart of the pope's mitre. Scaliger f affirms it upon the 
 authority of the Duke de Montmorency, who received his 
 information from a man of good credit at Rome. Francis 
 le Moyne and Brocardus :j: confirm it, appealing to ocular 
 infpe^tion ; and when king James objected this, Lellius 
 could not deny it. If the thing be true, it is a wonderful 
 coincidence of the event with the letter of the prophecy : but 
 it hath been much controverted, and you may lee the authors 
 on both flues in § Wolfius. It is much more certain, and 
 
 * See Macrobius* SatUMialia, Book III. Chap. ix. 
 -j- * The I ite Duke de Montmorency being at Ri.me, at a time 
 when they fpake freely boih of St. Peter and of the Holy See, he 
 learned from a man worthy of credit, that in truth the jiope's mitre 
 had written on the front of it in letters of gold the word Tryjlerij,^ 
 See Scaliger on the paflage quoted by Sacred Critics.' 
 
 ;j: * Alfo Francis le Moyne and James Brocard confirm the fame 
 thing, appealing to ocular inlpeftion, and Leonardus LefTius n(.t de- 
 nying it.* See WolfiUvS on the palfage, * In the turban or mitre of 
 the pope you have this word tni^dery written ; fo that you have no 
 need to fcek a more dillant interi)retation.' See Brocard on the 
 paffage, quotcci Ly Vitringa, page 763. * The pope of Rome on his 
 mitre had this very name nitijlcrij infcribed, which has been atttfted 
 yji>y cye-wimcffes : and v^heu kin^ .James objeded lliu., Lcflius could 
 not deny it.' See Downam in Pool's Synopfis on this text. 
 
 ^ See John Chriilopher Wolf's Work, cntilltd Cuix Filolog, 
 Cnticx, Vol. V. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. S!7 
 
 none of tbnt communion can deny it, that the ancient mitres 
 were ufualiy adorned with iiircriptions. One particularly 
 
 * there is ** preierved at Rome as a precious relic of pope 
 Sylverter I, richly, but not artfully embroidered with the 
 ii^Mire of the virj^in M,u-v crowned, and holding a little Chrift, 
 and thefe words in large capitals underneath, AVEREGINA 
 CELI, Hail queen of hd'octiy in the front; of which father 
 Angela Roca, keeper of the pope's facrlRy, and an eminent 
 antiquary has given a copperplate in the third vol. p. 400 
 of the works of pope Gregory I. and it feems more probably 
 to have belonged to Gregory ; becaufe he is laid to have 
 firll: inliituted at Rome the litanies to the virgin Mary." 
 An inicription this diret^tly contrary to that on the forefront 
 of the high prieft's mitre, Exod. xxviii. 36. HOLINESS 
 TO FHE LORD. 
 
 Infamous as the woman is for her idolatry, fhe is no lefs 
 deteftable for her cruelty, which are the two principal cha- 
 raderiftics of the Antichriftian empire. She is, ver. 6. 
 
 * drunken with the blood of the faints, and with the blood of 
 the martyrs of Jeihs ;' which may indeed be applied both 
 to Pagan and to Chrhiian Rome, for both have in their turns 
 cruelly perfecuted ' the faints and martyrs of Jehis ;' but 
 the latter is more deferving of the character, as ihe hath far 
 exceeded the former both in the degree and duration of her 
 perfecutions. It is very true, as it was hinted before, that 
 if Rome Pagan hath llain her thoufands of innocent Chrif- 
 tians, Rome Chriftian hath flain her ten thoufands. For 
 not to mention other outrageous (laughters and barbarities ; 
 the croifades againO: the Waldenfes and Albigenfes, the 
 murders committed by the Duke of Alva in the Netherlands, 
 the mafTacres in France and Ireland, will probably amount 
 to above ten times the number of all the Chriftians {lain ia 
 all the ten perfecutions of the Roman emptrors put together, 
 St. John's admirat'im alfo plainly evinces, that Chriftian Rome 
 was intended : for it could be no matter of furprlfe to him, 
 that a Heathen city (hould perfecute the Chriftians, when he 
 himielf had fcen and fuffered the perfecutions under Nero : 
 but that a city, profeffedly Chriftian, ihould wanton and 
 riot in the blood of Chriftians, was a fubje6t of aftonilhment 
 indeed ; and well might he, as it is emphatically expre^ed, 
 
 * wonder with great wonder.' 
 
 * See Maan's Critical Notes on fome pafTages of Scripture* 
 page 112. 
 
31 § 
 
 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 7. And the angel faid unto 
 me, Wherefore didft thou 
 marvel ? I will tell thee the 
 myftery of the woman, and 
 of the beaft that carrieth her, 
 which hath the feven heads 
 and ten horns. 
 
 8. The beaft that thou faw- 
 eft, was, and is not j and 
 fliall afcend out of the bot- 
 tomlefs pit, and go into per- 
 dition : and they that dwell 
 on the earth fhall wonder, 
 (whofe names were not writ- 
 ten in the book of life from 
 the foundation of the world,) 
 when they behold the beaft 
 that was, and is not, and yet 
 is. 
 
 9. And here h the mind 
 which hath wifdom. The 
 feven heads are feven moun- 
 tains on which the woman 
 fittcth. 
 
 10. And there are feven 
 kings : five are fallen, and 
 one is, nnd the other is not 
 yet come ; and when he co- 
 mcth, he muft continue a 
 fliort fpace. 
 
 11. And the beaft that was, 
 and is not, even he is the 
 eighth, and is of the feven, 
 and goeth into perdition. 
 
 12. And the ten horns which 
 thou faweft, are ten kings, 
 
 which have received no king* 
 dom as yet ; but receive power 
 as kings one hour with the 
 beaft. 
 
 13. Thefe have one mind, 
 and Oiall give their power 
 and ftrength unto the beaft. 
 
 l^. Theie fliall make war 
 with the Lamb, and the Lamb 
 fhall overcome them : for he 
 is Lord of lords, and King 
 of kings ; and they that are 
 with him, are called, and cho- 
 fen, and faithful. 
 
 15. And he faith unto me. 
 The waters which thou faweft, 
 where the whore fitteth, are 
 peoples, and multitudes, and 
 nations, and tongues. 
 
 16. And the ten horns 
 which thou faw^eft upon the 
 beaft, thefe fliall hate the 
 whore, and fliall make her de- 
 folate, and naked, and fliall 
 eat her liefli, and burn her 
 with fire. 
 
 17. For God hath put in 
 their hearts to fulfil his will, 
 and to agree, and give their 
 kingdom unto the beaft, un- 
 til the words of God fliall be 
 fulfilled. 
 
 1 8. And the woman which 
 thou faweft, is that great city, 
 which reigneth over the kings 
 of the earth. 
 
 It was not thought fufBcient to reprefent thefe things oi;ily 
 in vifion ; and therefore the angel, like the aTigcIos nuncius, 
 or meftenger in the ancient drama, undertakes to explain, 
 vcr. 7. * the myftery,' the myftic fcene or fecret meaning, 
 * of the woman, and of the beaft that carrieth her :' and the 
 angel's interpretation is indeed thebeftkey to the Revelation, 
 the beft clue to diredt and conduct us through this intricate, 
 Ubyrimb, 
 
THE PROPHECIES. S19 
 
 * The myftery of the beaft* is firft explained ; and * the 
 beaft' is confidered firft In general, ver. 8. under a threefold 
 ftate or fucceffion, as exifting, and then ceafing to be, and 
 then reviving again, fo as to become another and the fame. 
 He ' was, and is not,' kniper ejl'm * and yet is,' or according 
 to other copies hat parejiai ' and fhali come, (hall afcend out 
 of the bottomlefs pit.' A henjl in the prophetic ftile, as we 
 before obferved, is a tyrannical idolatrous empire ; and the 
 Roman empire was idolatrous under the Heathen emperors, 
 and then ceafed to be fo for fome time under the Chriftian 
 emperors, and then became idolatrous again under the Ro- 
 man pontiffs, and fo hath continued ever lince. It is the 
 fame idolatrous power revived again, but only in another 
 form ; and all the corrupt part of mankind, whofe names are 
 not enrolled as good citizens in the regifters of heaven, are 
 pleafed at the revival of it ; but in this laft form it * fliall go 
 into perdition *,' it fliall not, as it cHd before, ceafe for a time, 
 and revive again, but fiiall be deftroyed forever. 
 
 After this general account of the beaft, there follows an 
 explanation of the particular emblems, with a fhort preface 
 intimating that they are deferving of the deepelr attention, 
 and are a proper exercife and trial of the underftanding. 
 
 * Here is the mind which hath wifdom ;' ver. 9. as it was 
 faid upon a former occaiion, xiii. 18. ' Here is wifdom : let 
 him that hath underftanding count,' &c. The * feven 
 heads' have a double lignification. They are primarily 
 
 * feven mountains on v/hich the woman fitteth,' on which 
 the capital city is icated ; v/hich all who have the leaft tinc- 
 ture of letters, know to be the fituation of Rome. Hiftori- 
 ans, geographers, and poets, all fpeak of the city tuhh fevetv 
 hills ; and paftages might be quoted to this purpofe without 
 number and without end. It is obferved too, that new Rome 
 or Conftantinopl'e is fituated on feven mountains : but thefe 
 are very rarely mentioned, and mentioned only by obfcure 
 authors, in con-tparifon of the others ; and beiides the i^^vi^jx 
 mountains, other particulars alfo muft coincide, which can- 
 not be found in Conftantinople. Ic is evident therefore, that 
 the city ' feated on feven mountains,' muft be Rome *, and 
 a plainer defcription could not be given of it, without ex- 
 prefling the name, which there might be feveral wife reafons 
 for concealing. 
 
 As * the {{^VQn heads' figmfy ' ^Qven mountains,* fo they 
 alfo fignify ' feven kings/ reigning over the feven mountains, 
 ver. 10, 1 1.' hat bafilets hepta eifm * And they are feven kings 
 or kingdoms, or forms of government,' as the word imports, 
 and hatii been lliewn to import in former luftancei. * i^'ivc 
 
320 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 lire fallen,' five of thcfe forms of government are alrc:u!y 
 pad:-, * and one is,' the llxtli is now iubfilHng. The * live 
 fallen' are kings ^ and confulsy and dlclntors^ and ilticmvirsy 
 and fnilitiiry tribK/ics luil/t coiifular authority ; as tJ\ey are 
 enumer.'.ted and dirtinguifhed by thofe who (hould beft know, 
 the two greateit Roman hiftorians ^ Livy and Tacitus. The 
 Jixth is the power oi the dtfars or emperors^ which was iiib- 
 iirting at the time of the vifion. An end was put to the 
 imperial name in the year M(\ by Odoacer king of the lie- 
 ruli, who having taken Rome depofed INlomyllus Augudu- 
 lus, the lall: emperor of the weft. He and his fucceiTors the 
 Odrogoths affumed t]\e title of Kings of Italy : but though 
 the name was changed, the power iHU continued much the 
 fame- This therefore cannot well be called a new form of 
 jTOvernment ; it may ratiier be coniidercd as a continuation 
 of the imperial power, or as a renovation of the kingly au- 
 thority. Loujuls are reckoned but one form of government, 
 though their office was frequently fufpended, and after a 
 time reftored again : and in the f-me manner /■/;/^j- may be 
 counted but one form of government, though the name was 
 refumed after an interval of in many years. A new form of 
 government was not erected, till Rome fell under the obedi- 
 ence of the ealtern e nperor, and the emperor's lieutenant, 
 the exarch of Ravenna, diflolved all the former magiitracies, 
 and conftituted a Duke of Rome, to govern the people, and 
 to pay tribute to the exarchate of Ravenna. Rome had ne- 
 ver experienced this form of government before : and tills I 
 conceive to be the other^ which in the apofile's days * was 
 not yet come, and when he couieth he muft continue a fhort 
 fpace.' For Rome was reduced to a dukedom tributary to 
 the exarch of Ravenna by Longinus, who was fent exarch ■\ 
 
 * * From the building of Rome to the time of its being taken, 
 the Romans were governed firil by kings, then by confuls, and dic- 
 tators, and decemvirs, and by tribunes with confular authority.' 
 See Livy, Book VI. Chap. i. * From the beginning kings have 
 poITefTed tl»e city of Rome. Lmcuis Brutus brought in liberty and 
 the coi.fullhip. The diftatorHup was reforted to for a time o 'ly, 
 nor did tiic power of the decemvirs continue beyond two years, 
 nor wao the authprity of mihtary t ihiines of long duration. The 
 dominion of Cinna a'-.d of Sylia was but Ihort. The power of 
 Ponipey and Craflus quickly fell into the hands of Casfar. Ti)e 
 arma of Lepidus and Antony yielded to Augnftus. This lafl 
 received under the title of iovereigu tlve empire wearied out by 
 civil broils.* See Tacitus' Annals, Book 1 at the beginning. 
 
 -j- See Sigonius on the wellern empire, Book XIV, &c. and 
 Petau's RegiiUr of Times, Part I. Book VI. Chap, xviii. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 321 
 
 * in the yenr 566 according to fome accounts, or in the year 
 568 according to others ; and f the city revoked from the 
 eaftern emperor to the pope in the year 727 j which is ' a 
 fliort rpace/ in comparifon of the iniperial power, which 
 preceded, and lafted above 500 years ; and in comparifon of 
 the papal power, which followed, and hath now continued 
 about a thoufand years. But ftill poffibly you may hefitate, 
 whether this is properly a new form of government. Rome 
 being ftill fubjeil: to the imperial power, by being fubje(St to 
 the Greek emperor's deputy, the exarch of Ravenna : and 
 according as you determine this point, * the beail that was 
 and is not, was,' while idolatrous, and * was not' while not 
 idolatrous^ will appear to be * the feventh or eighth.' If 
 you reckon this a new form of government, :j: the beail: that 
 now is, is * the eighth j' if you do not reckon this a new form 
 of government, the beaft is * of the feven ;' but whether he 
 be ' the feventh or eighth,' he is the lafl: form of government, 
 * and goeth into perdition.' It appears evidently, that the 
 fixth form of government, which was fubfifting in St. John's, 
 time, is the imperial ; and what form of government hath 
 fucceeded to that iji Rome, and hath continued for * a long 
 
 * See Sigonius on the kingdom of Italy, Book I. See Petau's 
 Regifter of Times, Part I. Book VII. Chap. X. 
 
 f See the fame work of Sigonius, Book III. 
 
 if Mr. Mann explains the feventh and eighth otherwife. * Who 
 then will be the feventh king ? Surely the pope. For from the year 
 534, in which Juftinian declared him the head of all churches, and 
 ethers conftituted him the judge of all, and to be judged by noae, 
 he was treated with fo mach reverence andrefpe6l by the emperora 
 themfelves,and by andby he animadverted upon others with fo much 
 authority, fometimeseven anathematizing them, that he might be 
 (aid to have reigned no lefs in fpiritual things, while he always cal 
 led himfelf the fervaut of fervants, than the emperors in temporal 
 things. At that time the pope might be faid, to belong to t/iefs 
 /even, that is, to be of the kind and order of thofe princes who had 
 gone before him, and fo to continue till the year 727» when Gre* 
 gory II. (hook off altogether the yoke of the emperor Leo, whom 
 he had excommunicated in the preceding year, and brought Rome 
 and the adjoining countries under his dominion. For from that 
 time the pope might juftly be regarded as the eighth king, feeing 
 from thenge he obtained a temporal as well as a fpiritual dominion, 
 I know, there are fome who deny, that when the emperor Leo 
 was defeated, Rome became fubjeft to the pope, but fell under the 
 dominion of Pepin in 752. After the exarcliate of Ravenna was 
 'given to the pope, with Rome and the other cities, it appears tc 
 me that he had nothing to oppofe his views of dominion,' 
 
 VOJ-. II. NO. 9. P p 
 
8?2. DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 fpace* of time, but the papal? The beaft therefore,, upon' 
 which the woman rideth, is the Roman government in its 
 l^ft form: and this all mu ft acknowledge, is the papal, and 
 not tile imperial. ^*/^"-,> .,^,, ^^' 
 
 "^^ Having explamed the myftcry of^ tine feven heads,* the 
 ahgel proceeds to the explanation of * the ten horns,' ver. 
 l'2f 13, 14:. * The ten horns are ten kings, who have recei- 
 ved no kingdom as yet :* and confequently they were not 
 it\ being at the time of the vifion ; and indeed the Roman 
 empire was not divided into ten kingdoms, till fome time 
 after it was become Cliriftian. * But they receive power as 
 kings one hour,' * niiafi horan at the fame time, or for the 
 fame length of time, * with the beaft :' It is true in both 
 fenfes, they rife and fall together with the beaft : and confe- 
 quently they are not to be reckoned before the rife and efta- 
 blifhment of the beaft; and accordingly when a catalogue 
 was produced of thefe ten kings or kingdoms in a diflertation 
 upon Daniel, they vvere exhibited as they ftood in the eighth 
 century, which is the time of the rife and eftablifhment of 
 the beaft. Kingdoms they might be before, but they vvere 
 not before kingdoms or horns of the beaft, till they embraced 
 his religion, and fubmitted to his authority ; and the beaft: , 
 f1:rengthened them, as they again ftrengthened the beaft.. 
 It is upon the feventh or laft head of the beaft that the horns 
 at^ feen growing together, that is upon the Roman empire^^ 
 in its feventh or laft form of government •, and they are not, 
 like the .heads\ fucceflive> but contemporary kingdoms. 
 *'Thefe' have 'one rpind, and fliall give their power and, 
 ftrength unto the beaft,' which is eafily underftood and ap-. 
 plied to the princes and ftates in communion with the church 
 of Rome. However they may difter in other refpe^s, yet 
 they agree in fubmitting implicitly to the authority of the 
 Roman church, and in defending its rights and prerogatives 
 againft all oppofers. But where were ever ten kings or 
 kingdoms, who were all unanimous in their fubmiflions to 
 the Roman empire, and voluntarily and of their own accord 
 contributed *■ their power and ftrength,' , their forces and. 
 rjches to fupport and maintain it ? * Thefe fl>all make war 
 with the L-.imb; and the Lamb fliall overcome thetn ;. * they 
 perfecute the true church of Chrift, but the true church ihafl, 
 mj^he;end. prevail ajid triumph over tliiiinj' which part icp- 
 'H;>iijd'J *Hj lo rrX^fim ' jS a^S *UMi«iiliiffc> ^o fcni. 
 
 ».. . . r" • r.~,frTl,T 
 
 •i/*T <*:At one afld the fame time." See Vitringjli * I would - 
 f^£)o/c rather to fay, to or.e and the fame timc/totiottiprthcnd thcil* 
 iur^uon with the identity of time. ''^'-^ ''^ '*-''^ -' " ^"^'' 
 
i^ 
 
 lars have been fulfilled in part already, and will be mare fully ! 
 accomplished hereafter. 
 
 In the former part of this defcription, ver. 1."'' the whore*. 
 is repr^fented like ancient Babylon, * fitting upon many' 
 waters: and thefe waters are Iiere, ver. 15. faid exprefsly 
 to * fignify * peoples, and multitudes, and nations and 
 tonjTues.* So many words in the plural number fitly denotiC. 
 the great extenfivenefs of her power and jurifdiftion : and it 
 is a remarkable peculiarity of Rome, different from all other 
 governments in the world, that her authority is not limited 
 to ,her own immediate fubje£ls, and confined within the 
 bounds of her'bvvn dominions, but extends over all kingdoms, 
 and countries profeffing the fame religion. She herfelf glp- 
 ries in the title of the Catholic church, and exults in thft 
 number of her votaries as a certain proof of the true religion.^ 
 Cardinal f Bellarmin's firfl note of the true church is th 
 very name of the Catholic church : and his fourth note is . 
 amplitudey or multitude a?id variety of believers ; for the truly 
 catholic church, fays he, ought not only to comprehend ajl, 
 ages, but likewife all places, all nations, all kinds of men." 
 But notwithftanding the general current in her favour, the| 
 tide fliall turn againft her ; and the hands which helped td.' 
 raife her, fhall alfo pull her down, ver. 16. ' The ten hornsj 
 fhall hate the whore;' that is by ^ common figure of the 
 whole for a part, fame of the ten kings, for others, xviii. 9." 
 * fhall bewail her and lament for her,' and xix. 19. fliall 
 fight and perifh in the caufe of the beaft. Some of the kings' 
 who formerly loved her, grown fenfible of her exorbitant, 
 exaftions and opprellions, fhall ^ hate her,' fhall ftrip, and 
 expofe, and plunder her, and utterly' confume her with fire.,; 
 Rome therefore will finally be deftroyed by fome of th^ 
 princes, who are reformed or fliall be reformed from popery j 
 and as the kings of France have contributed greatly to herf 
 advancement, it is not impoflible, nor improbable, that fomcj 
 
 b». t 'An3^H1iatlfr tills place, is fo much the more in point, fcecaule ' 
 fronv the reverence and firll kindnefs of the people, the papal power 
 w^is advanced, and during ten centuries or more the popes have" 
 been elected by the fuiiraffes of the Roman people.* See Mr. 
 Mann's Manuicript,' ' ' 'i>-.<^ "i. ; * -Jfi^' jju-a i jc^ 
 
 -4^ • 'l ^'^ fi""^ mark, is the very name of the Catholic Church^' 
 and of Chriflians.' See Bellarmine on the marks of the Church, 
 Book IV. Chap. iv.*^^/rhe fourth mark is the largenefs, the 
 ii^i)}^i^t»3de ajid yarjeJLy pf behevers. For the true Catholic Church» 
 ought not only to comprehend alV tipie^, byt aKo^ aH- places, alb 
 uatioiis, and all kinds of perfons.' See the fame work, Chap, vii. 
 
 Pp2 
 
^4} mSSERtAtldNS'tyN 
 
 time or other they may alfo be the principal authors of her 
 deftrudlion. France hath already Ihewn fome tendency 
 towards a reformation, and therefore may appear more hkely 
 to accompHih it. Nay even the kings of Spain artd Por- 
 tugal, their molt catholic and faithful Majefties as they are 
 ftiled, have reftrained the power of the Pope, and the In- 
 quifition, and have not only banifhed the Jefuits from their 
 refpe^tive kingdoms, but have likewil'c infifled upon the fup- 
 prefhon of that order, which may be confidered as leading 
 fteps to fome farther revolution. Such a revolution may 
 more reafonably be expected, becaufe, ver. 17. this infatua- 
 tion of popiih princes is permitted by divine providence only 
 for a certain period, * until the words of God fliall be fulfil- 
 led,' and particularly the words of the prophet Daniel, vii. 
 25, 26. * They ihall be given into his hand, until a time, 
 and times, and the dividing of time :' But then, as it imme- 
 diately follows, * the judgment (hall fit, and they fhall take 
 away his dominion, to confume, and to deftroy it unto the 
 end.' 
 
 Little doubt can remain after this, what idolatrous church 
 was meant by * the whore of Babylon :' But for the greater 
 aflurednefs, it is added by the angel, ver. 18. * The woman 
 which thou fawefi: is that great city.' The angel had un- 
 dertaken to * tell the myftery of the woman, and of the 
 beafl:.' He hath explained the myftery of the beaft, and of 
 his feven heads and ten horns ; and his explanation of the 
 myftery of the woman is * that great city, which reigneth 
 over the kings of the earth.' And what city at the time of 
 the vifion * reigned over the kings of the earth,' but Romc.^ 
 She hath too ever fince * reigned over the kings of the earth,' 
 if not with temporal, yet at lead: with fpiritual authority. 
 In the arts of government fhe hath far exceeded all the cities 
 both of ancient and of modern times : as if (lie had conftantly 
 remembered and put in practice the advice of the poet, 
 
 Tu regpre imperio populos, Romane, memento : 
 
 Hae Tibi eruiit artes. Virgil. 
 
 Rome therefore is evidently and undeniably this great city ; 
 and that Chriflian and not Heathen, papal and not imperial 
 Rome was meant, hath appeared in feveral inflances, and 
 will appear in Icveral more. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 
 
 $2J 
 
 CHAP. XVIII. 
 
 1. And aft<?r thefe thinj^ 
 I faw another nngel come 
 down from heaven, having 
 great power ; and the earth 
 was lightened with, his glo- 
 ry. 
 
 2. And he cried mightily 
 with a ftrong voice, faying, 
 Babvlon the creat is fallen, is 
 fallen, and is become the ha- 
 bitaJtion of devils, and the hold 
 of every foul fpirit, and a cage 
 of every unclean and hateful 
 bird. 
 
 3. For all nations have 
 drunk of the wine of the 
 wrath of her fornication, and 
 the kings of the earth have 
 committed fornication with 
 her, and the merchants of the 
 earth are waxed rich through 
 the abundance of her delica- 
 cies. 
 
 4*. And I heard? another 
 voice from heaven, faying, 
 Come out of her, my people, 
 
 that ye be not partakers of 
 her fins, and that ye receive 
 not of her plagues : 
 
 5. For her fins have reached 
 unto heaven, and God hatli 
 remembered her iniquities. 
 
 6. Reward her even as (he 
 rewarded you, and double 
 unto her double, according to 
 her works : in the cup which 
 file hath filled, fill to her 
 double. 
 
 7. How much fhe hath 
 glorified herielf, and lived 
 delicioufly, Co much torment 
 and forrow give her : for fhe 
 faith in her heart, I fit a 
 queen, and am no widow, 
 and fhall fee no forrow. 
 
 8. Therefore fhall her 
 plagues come in one day, 
 death, and mourning, and 
 famine *, and Ihe fliall be ut- 
 terly burnt with fire : for 
 ftrong is the Lord God who 
 judgeth her. 
 
 After this account of the ftate and condition of fpiritual 
 Babylon, there follows a defcription of her fall and deftruc- 
 tion, in the fame fublime and figurative fiill as Ifaiah, 
 Jeremiah, and Ezekiel have foretold the fall of ancient Baby- 
 lon and Tyre, the types and emblems of this fpiritual Baby- 
 lon. A mighty and glorious angel defcends from heaven, 
 ver. 1, 2, :^. and proclaims, as before, xiv. 8. the fall of 
 Babylon, and together with her puniflnnent the crimes which 
 deferved it, her idolatry and wickednefs. It is farther added, 
 that after her fall flie fliall be made a fcene of defolation, and 
 become the habitation of hateful birds and bcalls of prey ; 
 as Ifaiah alfo predicted concerning ancient Babylon, xiii. 21, 
 * Wild beafts of the deferts fliall lie there, and their houfeJ 
 fliall be full of doleful creatures, and owls fhall dwell there, 
 and fatyrs fliall dance there :' where the word that we 
 
326" DIf?$ETlTATlONS ON 
 
 trandate fni}irs\' the Seventy tranflate datinomes demons or^ 
 di'inls, who * were fupj^ofed fometimes to take the fliapc-^ 
 of goats or fatyrs, and to haunt forlorn and defolate places:^ 
 and it is from the tranflation of the vSeventy, that the apoftl^^ 
 hatli borrowed his images and expreflions But if this fall 
 of Babylon was elicited by Totilas king of the Oftrogorlvs, 
 as Grotius affirms, or by Alaric king of the Viligoths, as the^ 
 billiop of Meaux contends, how can Rome be faid ever finc^* 
 to have been * the habitation of devils, and t!ie hold of every-' 
 foul fpirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird,* un*^ 
 lefs they will allow the popes and cardinals to merit thefe a^)^^' 
 pelations ? '• 
 
 * Another voice' ' is alfo * heard from heaven,* ver. 4, 5, 
 6, 7, 8. exhorting all Chriflians to forfake the communion * 
 of fo corrupt a church, left they fhould be * partakers of her"^ 
 fins and of her plagues,* and at the fame time denouncing'^ 
 that her puniihment Ihall be great and extraordinary in pro-'-' 
 portion to her crimes. Bat was there any fuch neceflity of"^ 
 forlaking the church of Rome in the days of Alaric orTotilas, 
 before Ihe had yet degenerated again into idolatry ? or what'^^ 
 were then her notorious crimes deferving of fuch exemplary-^ 
 punilliment, unlefs Rome Chriftian was to fuffer for the fins-''^ 
 of Rome Pagan ? * She faith in her heart,' like ancient Baby-^ 
 Ion, Ifa. xLvii 7, 8. * I lit a queen, and am no widow, and 
 ili^U fee no forrow ;* She glories like ancient Rome, in th6^^ 
 Dame \ o{ the ctertml city: but notwithftanding 'die fh^ll ^ 
 be utterly burnt with fire ', for ftrong is 4:he Lord God who 
 judgeth her.* Thefe expreflions can imply no lefs than a'^s 
 total deftru^lion by fire j but Rome hath never yet been '^ 
 totally deftroyed by fire. The moft tl^t f -Alaric and- § '^^ 
 
 * See Bochart*s Hierozoicon, Part I. Book II. Chap. Iv. CoL'^^C 
 61'3. m 
 
 \ ' It is to he found in the very title of Kircher*s Obelifcus 
 Pamphilius. * The chief Pontiff Innocent X. Imh ere6^ed it forbo 
 u monument of " the eternal city." See Daubuz, page 812. r^ 
 
 \ * On the third day, the barbarians of their own accord de« q, 
 parted from the city into which they had entered, after having fet 
 fire to feme houfes,* &c. See OrofiU5>' Hillory, Book VII. Chap,., • 
 xxxix. in Havercamp*s edition. * Alaric attacked th^ city pfjij> 
 Rome, thrown into confternation, and burnt, a part .,pf. it; witli^x 
 fire,' &c.' See Marcellinus' Chronicle, Indiclion VIII. page f^8, > 
 in Scaliger's edition. * Moreover forpehoufes were fet on fire^jand ,,-, 
 fome works throvvn dowa^ by. the fury pf the barbari^nf.' Seq .,^ 
 Sig'ontus* Hirtoryof the vveftern empire, Book X. aphe^iud. •. j, 
 J Svje Procopius on the wars of the Goths, Book III. Chap, xxii. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 327 
 
 Totllas did, was burning fome parts of the city: but if only 
 fome parts of the city were burnt, it was not an event im- 
 portant enough: to be afcribed to * the Lord God' particu- 
 larly, and to be confidered as a Jlrong exertion of his judg- 
 ment. 
 
 9. And the kings of the and beafts, and flieep, and 
 earth, who have committed horfes, and chariots, and 
 fornication, and hved deli- flaves, and fouls of men. 
 ciouily VHth her, fhail bewail l^. And the fruits that thy 
 
 herr,-/nd lament for her, when foul lufted after, are departed 
 the-^ i}ii>ll fee the fmoke of from thee, and all things 
 Jier burning. which were dainty and good- 
 
 ,3 0* Standing afar off for ly, are departed from thee, 
 the. fear of her torment, fay- and thou ilialt find them no 
 ing, ^las, alas, that great more at all. 
 city Babylon, that mighty 'lv5. The merchants of thefe 
 city ! for in one hour is thy things which were made rich 
 judgment come. by her, fliall ftand afar off, , 
 
 li. And the merchants of for the fear of her torment, ^ 
 tl'ie earth . (liall weep and weeping and waiUng. 
 mourn over her, for no man 16. And faying, Alas, alas, 
 
 buyeth her merchandise any that great city, that was 
 more: 5 ov^llf \;jnt;^ff' cloathed in fine linen, and 
 
 ■12. The merchandife of purple, and fcarlet, and decked - 
 gold and filver, and precious with gold, and precious ftones,.ii 
 ftones, and of pearls, and fine and pearls! for in one hour ^ 
 linen, and purple, and filk, fo great riches is;, come to 
 and fcarlet, and all thyne nought, 
 wood, and all manner veffels 1 7. And every fhip-mallier, 
 of ivory, and all manner vef- and all the company in. (liips, 
 fels of moft precious wood, and failors, and as many as; 
 and of brafs, and iron, and trade by fea, ftood afar off, 
 marble. 18. And cried when they 
 
 iSvArid c cinnamon, and faw the fmoke of her burn- 
 odoiirs, and ointments, and ing, faying, What c'lly is like 
 frankincenfe, and wine, and unto this great city ? 
 oil^'^nd fine flour, and wheat, 19. And they caft duft on 
 
 r.i;, .< ■ - , ^ " ; ■ ■ 
 
 • Bflf 'fotilas woul(i n^ith^r deftroy, nor for the future leave tlie ' 
 city of Rome.' Seethe fame, Chap, xxxvi. and Book IV. Chap, \i 
 xxiiy * Totilas by a llfatagem of the Ifauriai.s enters into Rome, ' 
 on (he fixtecnth day before the Calends of January, and puds ' 
 down the walls, and burns a few houfesWith fire.* &c. See Mar, 
 celliiUis' Chronicle, page 54, in the fame wor^. See Sigoqius JB., -i 
 
 the fame place, Book XIX.; \, ,'-/'''' ', ' ' u 'o i'^ 
 
 ,, ,ii3!x .'\' .^ooa ,8nJ0v> mij ioaifiw aui no t:ji|oooi1 aye q 
 
528 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 their heads, and cried weep- in one hour is flic made dc- 
 
 ing and wailing, faying, folate. 
 
 Alas, alas, that great city 20. Rejoice over her, thou 
 
 wherein were made rich all heaven, and ye holy apoftles 
 
 that had (liips in the Tea, by and prophets, for God hath 
 
 reafon of her coRlinefs *, for avenged you on her. 
 
 In this folemn manner, by an angel and by a voice from 
 heaven, is declared the fall of Rome, and her dcftructi< n by 
 fire : and then are fet forth the confequences of her fall, the 
 lamentations of fome, and the rejoicings of others. * The 
 kings,' of her communion, * who have committed fornica- 
 tion, and lived delicioufly with her, bewail and lament for 
 her:' ver. 9, 10. but what kings were they who * lived de- 
 licioufly,' with old Rome, and had reafon to lament her 
 fall ?* ver. 1 1 — 17. for there is an end of all traffic and com- 
 merce with her, whether fpiritual or temporal; for it is 
 intimated, ver. 13. that they make merchandife of the fouls 
 as well as of the bodies of men. * The fliip-maflers, and 
 failors, and as many as trade by fea, weep and wail,' verfe 
 17, 18, 19. for they can now no longer import or export 
 commodities for her, or convey flrangers to and fro ; for 
 'there is an end of all her cojllhicfs-. Thefe lamentations aret 
 copied from the like lamentations over Tyre in the !2Cth and 
 27th chapters of Ezekiel ; and are equal to the moft mourn- 
 ful flrains of the Greek tragedians over Thebes or Troy. In 
 all they * ftand afar off,' ver. 10, 15, 17. as if they were 
 unable or afraid to help and aliifl: her. In ail they cry ouai 
 ouaiy * alas, alas,' ver. 10, 16, 19. which is the * third woe,' 
 otdai before mentioned ; viii. 13. xi. 14. for as the fall of the 
 Othman empire is the end of * the fecond woe,* fo the fall 
 of Rome is the completion of ^the third woe.' In all they 
 lament the fuddennels of her fall; ver. 10, 17, 19. * for iiv 
 one hour is her defl;ru6lion come. At the fame time her 
 deftru^lion is matter of joy and triumph, ver. 20. to * the 
 holy apoflles and prophets, for God hath avenged them on 
 her :' but what reafon had the Chriflians to rejoice over the 
 calamities brought on Rome by Alaric or Totilas, in which 
 they themfelves were the principal fufferers } And how were 
 theie cal-jmities any vindication of their caufe, or of the caufe 
 of true religion ,'' 
 
 21. And a mighty angel milflone, and cafl: it into the 
 took up a flone like a great fea, faying, Thus wi;h vio- 
 
THE PROPHECIES. S29 
 
 lence fhall that great city 23. And the light of a 
 
 Babylon be thrown down, candle fhall (liine no more 
 
 and (hall be folind no more at all in thee ; and the voice 
 
 Sit all. of the bridegroom and of 
 
 22. And thfe voice of harp- the bride (hall be heard no 
 
 ers, and muiicians, and of more at all in thee : for thy 
 
 pipers, and trumpeters, fliall merchants were the great 
 
 be heard no more at all in men of the earth : for by 
 
 thee: and no craftfmen, of thy forceries were all nations 
 
 what foe ver craft he be, (hall deceived : 
 be found any more in thee ; 24. And in her was found 
 
 and the found of a milftone the blood of prophets, and of 
 
 fhall be heatd no more at all faints, and of all that were 
 
 iii thee : flain upon the earth. 
 
 Yet farther to confirm the fudden fall and irrecoverable 
 deftru^lion of Rome, an emblem is copied and improved 
 from Jeremiah; li. 63, 64. * a mighty angel,' ver. 21. 
 cafteth a milftone into the fea,' declaring that * with the 
 fame violence this great city (hall be thrown down,* and 
 fhall never rife agdin. Her utter defolation is farther (Iq^- 
 cribed, ver. 22, 23. in phrafes and expreilions borrowed 
 from the Ancient prophets. Ifa. xxiv. 8. Jer. vii. 34. xvi. 9. 
 XXV. 10. Ezek. xxvi. 13. There (liall be no more tniifl^ 
 eiaris for the entertainment of the rich and great ; no more 
 iradefinen of artificers to furnifli the conveniences of life ; no 
 rnore ferijants or fiaves to grind at the mill, and fupply the 
 ti6cellitries of life. Nay, there fliall be no more lights^ no 
 rnore bridal f on gs ; the city fhall never be peopled again by 
 new marriages, but fhall remain depopulated for ever. For 
 which utter defolation there are alligned thefe reafons, ver. 
 ^3, 24. her pride and luxury ^ her fuperfiition and idolatrij^ 
 her tijranni) and cruelty. Her pimilhrnent Ihall be as fevere. 
 and exemplary, as if Ihe had been guilty of all the perfecu- 
 ifions that ever were upon account of religion ; for by her 
 conduft ilie hath approved, and imitated, and furpalTed 
 them all. But Rome hath never yet been depopulated and 
 defolared in this manner. She hath been taken indeed and 
 plundered * by Alaric king of the Vifigoths, in the year 410, . 
 by Genferic king of the Vandals, in the year 455, by Totilas 
 king of the Oftrogoths, in the year 546, and by others fince 
 that time : but yet flie is ftill Handing and flourifliing, and 
 
 * See Petau*s RegiRer of Times, and Blair's Chronological 
 tables. 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 9. Q q 
 
^30 
 
 DISSEETATIONS ON 
 
 is honoured by many nations as the metropolis of the Chri{l 
 tian world •, flie ftill relounds with fingers and mujic'ians ; flie 
 ftill excels in ^r/j- which ferve to pomp and luxury •, {lie Itill 
 abounds with candles^ and lamps^ and torches^ burninj^; even by 
 day as v/ell as by night ; and confcquently this prophecy hath 
 not yet been, but remains yet to be fulfilled, 
 to 
 
 -5 CHAP. XIX. 
 
 II And after thefe things 
 I heard a great voice of 
 much people in heaven, fay- 
 ing;, Alleluia; Salvation, and 
 glory, and honour, and 
 power unto the Lord our 
 God: 
 
 2. For true and righteous 
 are \\\'b judgments; for he 
 hath judged the great whore, 
 which did corrupt the earth 
 with' her fornication, and 
 
 many waters, and as the voice 
 of mighty thunderings, fay-; 
 iiig. Alleluia : for the Lord: 
 God omnipotent reigneth. 
 
 7. Let us be glad and re- 
 joice, and give honour to 
 him : for the marriage of 
 the Lamb is come, and his 
 wife hath made herfelf rea- 
 
 dy. •; 
 
 8. And to her was granted, 
 that (he fliould be arrayed in 
 
 hath avenged the blood of fine linen, clean and white : 
 
 for the fine linen is the righ- 
 teoufnefs of faints, ^^^ j^^^^q^-^ 
 9. And he faith unto me, 
 write, I^lefled are they which 
 are called unto the marriage- 
 
 his fervants at her hand. 
 
 5. And again they fald, 
 Allelui:?. - 'And her fmoke 
 rofe lip for ever and ever. 
 
 ^. A^d the four'and twen- 
 
 ty elders^ and the f6ur hearts flipper of the Lamb. And 
 fell down and worfhipped he faithunto me, Thefe are 
 God that fat on -the throne, the true fayings of God. 
 
 faying, Amen *, Alleluia. 
 
 S. And a vaice came out 
 of the throne, faying, Praiie 
 our God, ail ye- his fervants, 
 and ye that fear him, both 
 fm'4|l Hpd ^reat. 
 
 $.,And I heard as it were 
 
 10. And i fell at his feet^^ 
 to worfhip him : And he 
 faid unto me. See thou do ii 
 nor*. F' am" thy fellow- fer- 
 vant, and of thy brethren 
 that have the teftimony of 
 Jefus : worfhip God : for the 
 
 the, voice, of .a. great multl- testimony of Jefus is the fpirit 
 tude, and as the voice of of prophecy. ' 
 
 Hereupon the whole church, 'Ver."l~4'.'^^*j!^reeab!y to the 
 exhort. iiion of the angel, xviii.. 20. join praifos and thankf- 
 givings to almighty God for his ^ru^/i znd riglilecuf?iefs in 
 judginj^ this idolatrous city, his /r«//^ in fulfilling his promife 
 and Ihreateiiings, and hrs rVgTitcoufmJs in proj^ortioning , her 
 
 t * 
 
THE PROPHECIES, 331 
 
 yunifliment to her crimes. * And her jfrhoke rofe up for 
 ever and ever;' which intimates that flie fhould be made as 
 iignal a monument of divine vengeance as Sodom and Go- 
 morrah. It is taken from Ifaiah, who hath faid much the 
 fame thing of Edom, and by Edom * the Jews underftand 
 Rome. Ifaiah, xxxiv. 9, 10. * And the ftreams thereof 
 fhail be turned into pitch;' in the genuine f editions of the 
 Chaldefe paraphrafe it is; 'and the rivers of Rome fhall be 
 turned into pitch, and the duft thereof into brimlione, and 
 the land thereof fhall become burning pitch. It fhall not be 
 quenched night nor day ; the fmoke fhall go up for ever.' 
 This tradition of the rabbins may receive fome ofniirmatioi;! 
 from thefe words of the apoftle : and fuch an event may 
 appear the more probable, becaufe the adjacent countries 
 are known to be of a fulphureous and bituminous foil ; there 
 have even at Rome been J eruptions of fubterraneous fire, 
 which have confumed feveral buildings ; fo that the fuel 
 ieemeth to be prepared, and waiteth only for the breath of 
 the Lord to kindle it. But God is praifed not only for the 
 deftrudtioti of the great feat of idolatry, but alfo, ver. 5 — 8. 
 for the manii^ftation of his kingdom, as before, xi. 17. and 
 for the happy and glorious ftate of the reformed Chriftiaa 
 church. She is no har/ot tainted with idolatry, but a fpoiife 
 prepared for her Lord Chrift : Ihe is not arrayed like an har- 
 lot * in purple and fcarlet colour,' but like a" decent bride, 
 * in fine linen clean and white,' as the propereft emblem of 
 her purity and fan(Stity. Chrift hath now, as St. Paul ex- 
 prefi"eth it, Eph. v. 26, 27. ' fandlified and cleanfed his church, 
 with the wafhing of water, by the word. That he might 
 prefent it to himfelf a glorious church, not having fpot or 
 wrinkle or any fuch thing, but that it fhould be holy, and 
 without blemilh.' So great is the lelicity of this period, 
 that the angel orders, it, ver. 9. to be particularly noted : 
 
 * See Rabbi David at the beginning of Obadiali, * but what 
 the .prophets fay of the deftru<Slion of Edom in the laft days, they 
 have fpoken concerning Rome.' See BuxtorPs Chaldee Lexicon 
 on the word Rum, (or Ron^i.) i;i, bnfc 
 
 f * And thejlreams of Kome Jh all be turned into jiitcTi^ £ffr. The 
 latter editions have opQit|ed ^he, wprd R,oa^e. §e§. B\ixtprf ,jn th^ 
 fame place. '"^.^ .^r t qo '.:•' -y f^-n - ^,rl»'"i.^ ,,< ji, - 
 
 X See Dion's Hiftory, Book LXVI,' in his Account of Titus, 
 where it is faid, * that in the following year a fubterraneous fire 
 burfting forth, confumed a very confiderable part of Rome/ &^o 
 See page 756,-in Leunclavius* edition^ 
 
 ^q2 
 
 -1 
 
332 
 
 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 and blefled and happy are they who fhall he living at this 
 time, and be worthy to partake of this marriage leak, k i§ 
 a matter of conrolation to all good Chriftians, and they maj 
 afTuredly depend upon it, as the never-failinrr word of God, 
 St. John was in iuch rapture and extafy at thtle difcoveries, 
 ^hat, ver. 10. not knowing or not conlidering what he did, 
 he * fell down at the angel's feet to worfliip him :' but the 
 angel proiiibits all manner of worfliip, for ne was no mora 
 tlian * a fellow fervant' of the apoUle's, and of all true pro- 
 phets, of all * who have the teftimony of Jefus,' and * the; 
 teftimony of Jelus is the fpirit of proniiecy.' Wcrihip not 
 me thtn, fays the angel, but Cod^ whole lervynts we both 
 ^re, and who infpires us botii with the fame Ipirit of pro- 
 phecy. 
 
 1 1 . And I faw heaven open- 
 ed, and behold a white horfe j 
 and he that fat upon him was 
 called faithful and true, and 
 in righteoulnels he doth judge 
 and make war. 
 
 12. His eyes ivcre as a flame 
 of fir^, and on his head were 
 many crowns ; and he had 
 a name written that no man 
 fc;i),e\y but he himfelf : 
 
 13. And he ivas clothed 
 vrith a vefture dipt in blood : 
 apd his name is called, The 
 \yord of God. 
 
 14<. And the armies which 
 were in heaven followed him 
 upon white horfes, clothed 
 in fine linen, vihite and clean. 
 
 13. And out of his mouth 
 goeth a fliarp fvvord, that 
 with it he fhould fmite the 
 nations : and he fliall rule 
 them, with a rod of iron : 
 and he treadcth the wine- 
 pirefs of the fiercenefs and 
 wrath of ahnighty God. 
 
 16\ And he hath on his 
 Teflure and on his thigh a 
 name written, KiNG OF 
 
 KINGS, AND LORD OF 
 LORDS. 
 
 17. And I faw an angel 
 ftanding in the fun ; and he 
 cried with a loud voice, fay- 
 ing to all the fowls that fly 
 in the midft of heaven, Come 
 and gather yourfelves toge- 
 ther unto the fupper of the 
 great God ; 
 
 18. I'hat ye may eat the 
 flefii of kings, and the flefli 
 of captains, and the flefh of 
 mighty men, and the flefti 
 of horfes, and of them that 
 fit on them, and the ileih of 
 all men, both free and bond, 
 both fmall and great. 
 
 19. And I faw the beaft 
 and the kings of the earth, 
 and their armies gathered 
 touether to make war apainft 
 him that fat on the horfe, and 
 again ft his army. 
 
 20. And the beaft was ta- 
 ken, and with him the falfe 
 prophet that wrought mira- 
 cles before him, with which, 
 he deceived them that had 
 received the mark of the 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 335 
 
 bfeaft, and them that wor- flain with the fword of him 
 ihipped his image, Thefe that fat upon tbe hoife, 
 botli were caft alive into a which fiuord proceeded out 
 lake of lire burning with of his mouth : and all the 
 briniltoue. fowls were filled with their 
 
 21. And the remnant were flelh. 
 4, 
 
 r. It was faid by the angel, fpeaking of the kings fubjefb to 
 the bead, xvii. 14?. * 'i'hefe Ihall make war with the Lamb, 
 ^.u<\ the Lamb Ihall overcome them : for he is Lord of lords, 
 and King of kings \ and they that are with him, are called, 
 and chofen, and faithful:' And this yilion, ver. 11— t21. is 
 qidded by way of enlargement, and explanation of that great 
 event. * Heaven is opened,' and our Saviour cometh torth 
 riding * upon a white horie,' as a token of his victory and 
 triumph over his enemies. He is defcribed in fuch charac** 
 ters as are appropriated to him in this book, and in the an- 
 cient prophets. * On his head ciJfo were many crowns,* 
 to denote his numerous conquefts and kingdoms, which v^ere 
 now, xi. 15. * become the kingdoms of our Lord and of his 
 Chriftj and he ftiall reign for ever and ever.' As the JewiOx 
 high-prieil wore the ineffable name of Jehovah on bis fore- 
 head, fa he had ' a name written,' which none could per- 
 £e(Skly comprehend but himfelf j * his name is called the 
 "Word of God.' He had likewile another ' name written,' 
 on tluat part of his vefture which covered his thigh, * King 
 of kings, and Lord of lords ;' a title much atfecled by tl;e * 
 eaftern monarchs, and by Antichriil himfelf. The pope, is 
 f ftiled * King of kings, and Lord of lords j' but what he is 
 only in pretence, Cnrift is in reality. His armies i^re 
 mounted * ppon white horfes,' as well as himfelf, and are 
 •• clothed in line linen, white and clean,' as emblems of their 
 victory and fan(itity. ' An angel ftanding in the fun,' and 
 fo confpicuous to ail, in loity icfdins copied from the ancient 
 prophets, and particularly from Ezekiel, xxxix. 17, 18. 
 calleth the fowls to. the great llaughter of Chrilt's enemies. 
 
 * * Artaxerxes king of kings,* Ezra vii. 12. * Sapor the king 
 of kings.' See Ammianus Marct^linus, I5ook XVIL Chap., v. 
 page 163, in Valelius' ediiion. printed in Paris, 168i. * Sefoofia 
 ('or Stfoftris,) the king of kings, and lord of lord&.' See Diodo- 
 rus Siculus, Book I. page t)5, in Stephaiius' edition, and page 
 51, in ttiat of Rhodomauus. 
 
 •j- See Jewel's Defence of his Apology, Part 5. and Barrow'a 
 Introdudlion to his Trcatile of the Pope's bu^remacy. 
 
334? 
 
 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 Thcfe enemies are * the bead and the falfe prophet,* the An- 
 tichriftlan powers civil and ecclefiaitical, with * their armies 
 gathered together,' their adherents and followers combined 
 and determined to fupport idolatry, and oppofe all reforma- 
 tion. But the principals, as deferving of the greateft punifh- 
 ment, are ' taken, and caft alive into a lake of fire burning 
 with brimftone :' and their followers Txrejlaifi with the word 
 of Chrift, * the fword which proceeded out of his mouth ; 
 and all the fowls are filled with their flefh ;' their fubftance 
 js feized for other perfons, and for other ufes. In a word, 
 the defign of this fublime and figurative defcription is to fhow 
 the downfal of popery, and the triumph of Chriftianity : the 
 true word of God will prevail over fuperftition and idolatry; 
 all the powers of Antichrift fhall be completely fubdued ; and 
 the religion of Rome, as well as Rome herfelf, be totally de-- 
 flroyed. 
 
 CHAP. XX. 
 
 1 . A ND I faw an angel come 
 down from heaven, having 
 the key of the bottomleis 
 pit, and a great chain in his 
 hand. 
 
 2. And he laid hold on 
 the dragon, that old ferpent, 
 which is the devil and Satan, 
 and bound him a thoufand 
 years, ^.-ii^ - 
 
 3. And caft him Into the 
 bottomlefs pit, and fbut him 
 up, and fet a feal upon him, 
 that he Ihould deceive the 
 nations no more, till the 
 thoufand years fhould be 
 fuHllled ; and after that, he 
 muft be loofed a little fea- 
 fon. 
 
 4. And I faw thrones, and 
 they fat upon them, and 
 judgment was given unto 
 then"i : and 1 Jaw the fouls 
 
 of them that were beheaded,^ 
 for the witnefs of Jefus, and 
 for the word of God, and 
 which had not worlhipped-, 
 the beaft, neihicr his image, 
 neither had received his mark 
 upon their foreheads, or in 
 their hands *, and they lived 
 and reigned with Chrift a 
 thoufand years. 
 
 5. But the reft of the dead 
 lived not again until the 
 thoufand years were finifli-i 
 ed. This is the firft refurrec- 
 tion. 
 
 6. Blefled and holy is he 
 that hath part in the firft 
 refurre(Stion ; on fuch the 
 fecond death hath no power, 
 but they fliall be priefts of 
 God and of Chrift, and ihall 
 reign wjth him a thoufand 
 years. 
 
 After the deftru(ftion of the beaft and of the falfe pro-p 
 j)Uet, tl^re ftill remains * the dragon, who h»d deUjgatfd his 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 235 
 
 pOT^er to them, ' that old ferpent, which is the devil and 
 Satan : but he is bound by * an angel,' an efpecial miniiler 
 of providence ; and the f;imous millennium commences, or 
 the reign of the faints upon earth for a thoufand years, ver« 
 1 — 6. * Binding him with a great chain, cafting him into 
 the bottomlefs pit, fhutting him up, and fealing a feal upon 
 him,' are ftrong figures to fliow the ftri^ and fevere reftraint 
 "which he fliould be laid under * that he might deceive the 
 nations no more,' during this whole period. Wickednefs 
 being reftrained, the reign of righteoufnefs fuccecds, and the 
 adminiftration ofjuftice and judgment is given to the faints 
 of the moft High ; and the martyrs and confefibrs of Jefus, 
 not only thofe who * were beheaded,' er fuiFered any kind 
 of death under the heathen emperors, but alfo thofe who 
 refufed to comply with the idolatrous worjQiip * of the beaft 
 and of his image,' are raifed from the dead, and have the 
 principal (hare in the felicities of Chrift's kingdom upon 
 earth. ' But the reft of the dead lived not again until the 
 thoufand years were finifhed j' fo that it was a peculiar pre- 
 rogative of the martyrs and confelTors above the reft of man- 
 kind. * This is the firft refurrection,' a particular refurrec- 
 tion preceding the general one at leaft a thoufand years. 
 
 * Blefled and holy' too. * is he who hath part in the firft re- 
 furreftion j' he is holij \n all the fenfes of the word, hQly as 
 feparated from the common lot of mankind, Jwly as en- 
 dowed with all virtuous qualifications, and none but fuch are 
 admitted to partake o/ this bleiTed ftate. ^ On fuch the fe- 
 cond death hath no power.* * The fecond death' is a Jew* 
 ifh phrafe for the punifhment of the wicked after death. 
 So the * Chaldee paraphrafe of Onkelos upon that text in 
 Deuteronomy, xxxiii. 6., f Let Reuben , live, and not die, 
 hath Let him not die the fecond death i' and the other pa- 
 raphrafes of Jonathan Ben Uziel and of Jerufalem have 
 
 * Let him not die the fecond death by which the wicked die 
 in the world to come'.* It is a familiar phrafe in the Chal- 
 dee paraphrafes and Jewifh writings, and in this very book, 
 XX. U. xxi. 8. it is declared to be the fame as * the lake 
 burning with fire and brimftone.' The fonsof the.refiirrec-^' 
 tion therefore fhall not die again, but fliall; live in eternal 
 
 r^u'i-r '^iij'.;; via] ^v.\ - 
 * * Let him not die tl.€- fecond death.' See Onkelos. < Lft 
 him not die the death by which the wicked in the world to; come 
 do dfe' See Jonathan, » Nor let him^ie.|:)ie fef.Q^i^ »(ieath, where- 
 by tHr-wTcked Inth'e next vvorld 'die.' See the Jerufalem Tar^um, 
 
536 DrSSEftTATIONS ON 
 
 priefls oF God and of Chrift, and reign with him a thoufand 
 years.' 
 
 Nothing is more evident than that this prophecy of the 
 millennium, and of the firft rerurre6tion, had not yet been 
 fullillcd, even though the refurreiStion be taken in a figura- 
 tive fenfe. For reckon the thouHind years Avith Uflier from 
 the time of Chrill, or reckon them with Grotius from the 
 time of Conftantine, yet neither of thefe periods, nor indeed 
 any other, Vv'ill anfwer the defcription and charadler of the 
 millennium, the purity and peace, the holinefs and happi- 
 nefs of that blefled ftate. Before Conftantine indeed the 
 church was in greater purity ; but was groaning under the 
 perfecutions of the heathen emperors. After Conftantine 
 the church was in greater profperity, but was foon fhakeri 
 and diflurbed by hcrefies and fchifms, by the incuriions and 
 devaftations of the northern nations, by the conquering arrrtfl 
 and prevaiHng impofture of the Saracens, and afterwards of 
 the Turks, by the corruption, idolatry, and wickednefs, 
 the ufurpation, tyranny, and cruelty of the church of Rome. 
 If Satan was then bounds when can he be faid to be loafed ? 
 Or how could * the faints and the beaft.' Chrift and An- 
 tichrift, reign at the fame period ? This prophecy therefore 
 remains yet to be fulfilled, even though the refurreftion be 
 taken only for an allegory, which yet the text cannot admit 
 without the greateft torture and violence. For with what 
 propriety can it be faid, that fome of the dead * who were 
 beheaded, lived and reigned with Chrift a thoufand years, 
 but the reft of the dead lived not again until the thoufand 
 years were finiftied,' unlefs the dying and living again b^ 
 the fame in both places, a pi-oper death and refurre^tion 1 
 Indeed the death and reJurrecliGn of the witnefiTes before men- 
 tioned. Chap. xi. appears from the concurrent circumftan-' 
 ces of the vifion to be figurative, but the dcalhTiud rcfurreclhri 
 here mentioned muft for the very fame refons be con- 
 cluded to be real. If the martyrs rife only in a fpiritual 
 ienl'e, then * the reft of the dead,' rife only in a fpiritual 
 fenfe ; but if * the reft of the dead* really rife, the martyrs 
 rife in the fame manner. There is no difference between 
 them ; and we fliould be cautious and tender of making the' 
 firft refurredlion an allegory, left others fliould reduce the! 
 fccond into an allegory too, like thofe whom St. Paul men- 
 tions, 2 Tim. ii. 17, 18. * Hymeiftus and Philefus, who 
 concerning the truth erred, faying, that the refiirretStion is 
 pall already, and overtin-ow the faith of fome.' It is to this 
 iirft ,refurre<ition that St. Paul alludes, when he affirms, 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 337 
 
 1 Their, iv. 16. that < the dead in Chrift (hall rife fir ft/ and, 
 1 Cor. XV. 23. that * every man lliall be made alive in his 
 own order, Chrift the firft fruits, afterward they that are 
 Chrift's at his coming, and then cometh the end,' after the 
 general refurre«^Hon. 
 
 In the general that there fliall be fuch a happy period as 
 the millennium, that * the kingdom and dominion, and the 
 greatnefs of the kingdom under the whole heaven, Ihall be 
 given to the people of the faints of the moft High,' Dan. 
 vii. 27. that Chrift ftiall have the heathen for his inheri- 
 tance, and the uttermoft parts of the earth for his pofleilion,' 
 Pfal. ii. 8. that * the earth fliall be full of the knowledge of 
 the Lord, as the waters cover the fea,' Ifa. xi. 9. * that the 
 fulnefs of the Gentiles fhall come in, and all Ifrael fhall be 
 faved,' Rom. xi. 25, 26. in a word, that the kingdom of 
 heaven fhall be eftablifhed upon earth, is the plain and ex- 
 prefs doctrine of Daniel and all the prophets, as well as of 
 St. John : and we daily pray for the accomplifhment of it 
 in praying, * Thy kingdom come.' But of all the prophets 
 St. John is the only one who hath declared particularly and' 
 in exprefs terms, that the martyrs fhall rife to partake of 
 the felicities of this kingdom, and that it fhall continue upon 
 earth a thoufand years : and the Jewifla church before him, 
 and the Chriftian church after him, have farther believed 
 and taught, that thefe thoufand years will be the feventh mil- 
 lennary of the world. A pompous heap of quotations might 
 be produced to this purpole both from Jewilh and Chriftian 
 writers : but I choofe to feledt only a few of the moft mate- 
 rial of each fort^j you may find a great number * in Dr. 
 Burnet and other authors who have treated of this fubjecSl. 
 
 Of the Jewifh writers f Rabbi Ketina, as cited in the 
 Gemara or glofs of their Talmud, faid, that " the world en- 
 dures fix thoufand years, and one thoufand it fliall be laid 
 
 * See Burnet's Theory, Book III. Chap. v. Book IV. Chap. 
 VI. See the opinions of the Jewifli dodlors, concerning the great day 
 of judgment, by Mede, page 535, Book V. Chap. iii. p. 892, &c. 
 i>. f * Rabbi Ketina hath faid, the world llandeth fix thoufand 
 years ; and in one (thoufand years) it fhall be laid wafte ; concern- 
 ing which it is faid, " that the Lord alone fliall be exalted in that 
 day." Tradition affents to Rabbi Ketina. As of every feven years 
 the feventh is the year of releafe, fo of feven thoufand years of the 
 world, the feventh thoufand fnall be the thoufand years of releafe; 
 that the Lord alone may be exalted in that year.' See the Ge^. 
 mara Shanhedrim, quoted by Mede, page 535, and page 893. 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 9. R r 
 
338 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 wafte, (that is, the enemies of God fliall be deflroyed) where- 
 of it is faid, Ifa. il. 11. The Lord aloiieJJiall he exalted in that 
 day. Tradition aflents to Rabbi Ketina j As out of feven 
 years every feventh is the year of remiffion, fo out of the 
 feven thoufand years of the world, the feventh millennary 
 fhall be the millennary of remiffion, that God alone 7naij be 
 exalted in that dayJ^ It was * the tradition of the houfc 
 of Elias, who lived two hundred years or thereabouts before 
 Chrift, and the tradition might perhaps be derived from 
 Elias the Tifhbite, that " the world endures fix thoufand 
 years, two thoufand before the Law, two thoufand under 
 the Law, and two thoufand under the Meffiah." It was 
 alfo f the tradition of the houfe of Elias, that '* the juft 
 whom God fhall raife up (meaning in the firft refurre^tion) 
 fhall not be turned again into dufl. Now if you inquire, 
 how it fhall be with the juft in thofe thoufand years wherein 
 the holy blefTed God fliall renew his world, whereof it is faid. 
 And tJie Lord alone JJiall he exalted in that day ; you muft 
 know that the holy blefTed God will give them the wings as 
 it were of eagles, that they may fly upon the face of the 
 waters ; whence it is faid, Pfal. xlvi. 2. Therefore ivill lue 
 notfeavy ivlien the earth JJiall he changed. But perhaps you 
 will fay, it fhall be a pain and afflldHon to them. Not at 
 all, for it is faid, Ifa. xl. 31. They that nvait upon the Lord 
 Jhall renew their Jlrength^ they Jhall mount up nvith ivings as 
 eagles,''* 
 
 Of the Chriflian writers St. Barnabas in the firft century 
 
 * 'This is the tradition of the houfe of Elias. The world laft- 
 cth fix thoufand years, two thoufand years without the law, two 
 thoufand years under the law, and at lafl two thoufand years under 
 Chrift.' See the quotation in Mede, page 5Z6, and page 894, 
 See Burnet's Theory, Book III. Chap. v. 
 
 f * This is the tradition of the houfe of Elias. The juft whom 
 God will raife from the dead fhall not a fecond time be reduced to 
 duft. But if you inquire, what is to happen to the juft, in thefe 
 thoufand years wherein the holy blefTed God will renew this 
 world, concerning which it is faid, and the Lord alone ftiall be ex- 
 alted in that day. You muft know that the holy blefTed God 
 will give to them, wings like thefe of eagles, that they may fly 
 upon the face of the waters. Hence it is faid, Pfal. xlvi. 2. 
 " Therefore will not we fear, though the earth fhall be changed." 
 But perhaps you will fay, they fhall have forrow and afflidion. 
 But that word comes in for comfort. " They that wait upon 
 the Lord fhall renew their ftrength, they fhall mount up with 
 wings as eagles," Ifa. xl. 31. See Mede, page 776. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. S39 
 
 * thus comments upon thofe words of Mofes, " And God 
 
 made in fix days the luorks cf his hands y and he jiniJJied them 
 on the fevefith daj/y and he rejled in it, and fancl'ified it, 
 Conlider, children, what that fignifies, he finijhed them in 
 fiK ^days. Thus it lignifies, that the Lord God will finifli all 
 things in fix thoufand years. For a day with him is as a thou- 
 fand years ; as he himfelf teftified, laying, Behold this day 
 JJiall be as a thzufand years. Therefore, children, in fix 
 days, that is, in hx thoufand years Ihall all thing^ be confum- 
 mated. And he rejled the feventh day : this iignifies, that 
 when his Son fliall come, and fhall aboHfh the feafon of the 
 wicked one, and fliall judge the ungodly, and fhall change 
 the fun, and the moon, and the ftars, then he fliall reft glo- 
 rioufly in that feventh day." Juftin Martyr in the fecond 
 century f declares the millennium to be the catholic do61rine 
 of his time. " I, and as many as are orthodox Chriftians 
 in all refpefts, do acknowledge that there fliall be a refurrec^ 
 tion of the flefli, (meaning the firft refurreclion) and a thou- 
 fand years in Jerufalem rebuilt, and adorned, and enlarged, 
 (that is, hi the new Jerufalem) as the prophets Ezekiel, and 
 Ifaiah, and others unanimoufly atteft.'* Afterwards he 
 fubjoins, " A certain man among us, whofe name was John, 
 
 * * In fix days, God made the works of his hands, and in the 
 feventh day he finifhed them, and relied therein, and fan6lified it.. 
 Take good heed children, why doth he fay that he finifhed them 
 in fix days. This is meant, that the Lord God will finifh all 
 things in fix thoufand years. For one day is with him as a thou» 
 fand years, as he hrmfelf teftifieth, faying, behold one day fliall be 
 as a thoufand years. Therefore in fix days, children, that is, in 
 fix thoufand years will all things be finifhed. And that he relied 
 in the feventh, this means, when his Son cometh, he will put an 
 end to the time of the wicked, he will judge the ungodly, and will 
 change the fun, and moon, and liars, and having done fo, he fhall 
 reft glorioufly.' See St. Barnabas' Epiilles, Chap. xv. in Gote- 
 lerus and Le Clerc's edition. 
 
 f * But I, and as many Chriftians as are of a right judgment^ 
 underftand that there will be a refurre6lion of the flefh, and a 
 thoufand years for Jerufalem, rebuilt, and beautified, and enlarged, 
 as the prophets Ezekiel, and Ifaiah and others do confefs. 
 And afterwards a certain man among us, whofe name was John, 
 one of Chrift's apoftles, in the revelation made to him, hath pro- 
 phefied that the faithful in our LordChrift, will fpend a thoufand 
 years in Jerufalem, and after thefe, will come the univcrfal aixi 
 general refurre£lion and judgment.* See Juftin Martyr's Dia- 
 logue with Trj'phon, Part II. page 307, and 308, in the Paris 
 edition, and page 313, and 315, in that of Thirlbius. 
 
 R r 2 
 
340 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 one of the apoftles of Chrift, in a revelation m^de to him 
 did prophcfy that the faithful beUevers in Chrifl fliould hve 
 a thoufand years in the new Jerufalcm, and after thefe Hioiild 
 be the general refurre^ion and judgment :" which is an 
 early, attcftation to the genuinencfs and authenticity of the 
 book of the Revelation *, for Juftin was converted to Chrifti- 
 anity about thirty years after the death of St. John, at which 
 time probably many were alive, who had known and remem- 
 bered the apoflle. Dr. Middleton in his Inquiry into the 
 miraculous powers, &c. has done great injuitice to Juftin 
 Martyr as well as to feveral of the fathers. In treating of 
 the millennium, p. 26. he represents Juftin as faying, " that 
 all the i'aints fhould be raifed in tlie ilelh, and reign with 
 Chrift in Jerufalem, enlarged and beautified in a wonderful 
 manner for their reception, in the enjoyment of all fenfual 
 pleafures, for a thoufand years before the general refurrec- 
 tion." But in the original there is no fuch claufe as that, 
 in the enjoyment of all fenfual pleafures ; it is an addition 
 and interpolation of the Doctor's own, in order to depreciate 
 the venerable father : and he could not poffibly have made 
 it by miftake, he mud have done it defignedly, for he has 
 cited the original as far as to that claufe, and there flopping 
 fhort has concealed the refl with an &:c. If he had fairly 
 cited the whole fentence (as I have done above) he was 
 fenfible that every fcholar mufl have detedled the impofition. 
 It is ferioufly to be lamented, that fo learned and ingenious 
 a man, and fo very fine a writer as Dr. Middleton was, flioukl 
 in fupport of any argument have been guilty of fo many 
 falfe quotations as he has been, more than any author I 
 know. Forgery fliould be deemed a capital offence in li- 
 terary as well as in civil affairs. It has been the fate of 
 Juflin to have his fenfe milreprefented by others as well as 
 by Dr. Middleton. For he has been made to fay that the 
 do(^trine of the millennium had not, even in his time, ob- 
 tained univcrfal reception, but that iTiany Chrijlians of pure 
 and pious principles rejeBed it, it iliould have been laid, 
 did not acknoivlcdge if^ touto me gnorizcin. But Jufl:in 
 could not fo palpably contradidl himfelf. The whole con- 
 text evidently demonftrates, that we fliould read, with 
 Made and Tillotfon, the pafTage with a negative, ou tes 
 katharas kai eufhous that many not of pure and pious princi^ 
 pies did ?iot acknowledge it. For fome, fays he, are called 
 ChriflianSy but are aihcijlical and ungcdlij heretics, Tous gar 
 Icgomcnous men ChrijVumouSy onias de atheous hat afebeis 
 hairtfiotas, A manifefl proof, that they were men not of 
 
THE PROPHECIES* 34-1 
 
 pure and godly principles, A little after, he fubjoins, that 
 fome are Called ChrijVians^ and do not ccnfefs th'is^ and d^ny 
 the refurreclion of the dead ; t'lfi legomenois Chrijllanois, kai 
 touto me Jiomologoiifiny kai legoufi me einai nekro?t afiajlafin. 
 And then after all follows what was cited before, " But T, 
 and as many as are orthodox Chriftians in all refpecls, do 
 acknowledge that there fliall be a refurreclion of the flefh, 
 and a thoufand years in Jerufalem," &:c. He thought the 
 doctrine of the millennium of fuch confequence that he has 
 joined it all along with that of the refurredlion of the dead. 
 It is evident therefore that he never meant to fay, that they 
 who r ejected this dodlrine were Chriftians of pure and pious 
 principles, but the contrary. Tertullian at the beginning 
 of the third century * profefTeth his belief of the kingdom 
 promifed to the faints upon earth, of their refurre<5tion for a 
 thoufand years, of their Hving in the new Jerufalem, and 
 therein enjoying all fpiritual delights, and of the deftrucl:ion 
 of the world and the general judgment after the thoufand 
 years : and his books of Paradife, and of the hope of ilie 
 faithful, if they had not been loft or fupprefled, might have 
 aftbrded ampler proofs of all thefe particulars. Lactantius, 
 at the beginning of the fourth century, f is very copious upon 
 
 * * For we alfo acknowledge, that we fhall have the kingdom 
 upon earth which has been promifed to us,' &c. See Tertullian 
 againft Marcion, Book III. Chap. xxiv. in Rigaut's edition of 
 Paris, 1675. 
 
 f * Since all the works of God were finiflied in fix days, it is 
 neceflary that the world fhould continue in the prefent (tate during 
 fix ages, that is, fix thoufand years. — And again, becaufe having 
 finifhed his works he relied in the feventh day, and bleffed it, it 
 is neceflary that at the end of the fix thoufandth year, all wick- 
 ednefs be abolifhed out of the earth, and that rightcoufncfs fhould 
 reign for a thoufand years.' Sec Chap. xiv. * But when he Ihali 
 have dcftroyed unrighteoufnefs, — and fiiall have reftored to life 
 the righteous, who have been from the beginning of the world, he 
 will dwell among men a thoufand years, and will rule them by the 
 juReft government. — At the fame time alfo fnall the prince of de- 
 vils — be bound with chains, and (hall be in clofe confinement, 
 during the thoufand years of the heavenly kingdom, wherein juf- 
 tice fhall reign in the world, that he may devife no mifchief 
 againft the people of God.' See Chap. xxiv. < But he (the 
 prince of devils) when the thoufand years of the kingdom, that is, 
 the feven thoufandth year flialldraw nigh to a conclufion, fiiall be 
 loofed again,' &c. But when the thoufand years are completed 
 — then fiiall be the fccond and public refurreclion of all, wherein 
 the unrighteous fiiall be raifed up to everlafling torments. — This 
 
312 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 this rubje<ri in the feventh book of his Divine Inftitutions. 
 He faith, " Becaufe all the works of God were finifhed in 
 fix days, it is neceflary that the world fhould remain in this 
 ftate fix ages, that is, fix thoufand years." And again, 
 ** becaufe having finifhed the works he refled on the feventh 
 day, and bleiTed it ; it is neceff^iry that at the end of the fix 
 thoufandth year all wickednefs fhould be abolifhed out of 
 the earth, and juflice fhould reign for a thoufand years." 
 He faith, " When the Son of God fliall have deflroyed in- 
 jufiice, and fhall have reftored the juft to life, he fiiall be 
 converfant among men a thoufand years, and fhall rule them 
 with moft jufl government. At the fame time the prince 
 of devils fiiall be bound with chains, and fhall be in cuflody 
 the thoufand years of the heavenly kingdom, while juflice 
 fliall reign in the world, left he fhould attempt any evil 
 again ft the people of God.'* He faith, " When the thou- 
 fand years of the kingdom, that is, {even thoufand years fliall 
 draw towards a conclufion, Satan fhall be loofed again : and 
 when the thoufand years fhall be completed, then fliall be 
 that fecond and public refurreclion of all, wherein the un- 
 juft fliall be raifed to everlafting torments." And having 
 enlarged upon thefe topics he concludes, " This is the doc- 
 trine of the holy prophets which we Chrlftians follow •, this 
 is our wifdom." In fhort the doflrine of the millennium 
 was generally believed in the three firft and pureft ages ; and 
 this belief, as the * learned Dodwell hath juftly obferved, 
 was one principal caufe of the fortitude of the primitive 
 Chriftians ; they even coveted martyrdom, in hopes of being 
 partakers of the privileges and glories of the martyrs in the 
 firft refurredl:ion. 
 
 Afterwards the do(flrines grew into difrepute for various 
 reafons. Some both Jewllh and Chriftlan writers have 
 debafed it with a mixture of fables ; they have defcribed 
 the kingdom more like a fenfual than a fpiritual kingdom, 
 and thereby they have not only expofed themfelves, but 
 
 is the doflrme of the holy prophets, which we Chriftians em- 
 brace. This is our wifdom, Chap. xxvi. 
 
 * * The firft Chriftians believed, that the firft refurrcdlion of 
 their bodies would be in the kingdom of Millennium. And as 
 they believed that that refurrcAion would be peculiar to the righ- 
 teous, fo they believed that fuch as were martyrs would have the 
 principal fliaie in it. When thefe things were thus believed, it is 
 unfpeakablc what influence it had upon confcfTons of that age to 
 covet martyrdom.' See Dodwell's DifTertation. Sec Cyprian on 
 the fortitude of Martyrs, Scdl. 20, 21. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 3i3 
 
 (what IS infinitely worfe) the dodlrine itfelf to contempt and 
 ridicule. It hath fufFered by the mifreprelfentations of its 
 enemies, as well as by the indifcretions of its friends ; many, 
 Hke * Jerome, have charged the millennarians with abfurd 
 and impious opinions which they never held ; and rather 
 than they would admit the truth of the do6lrine, they have 
 not fcrupled to call in queftion the genuinenefs of the book 
 of the Revelation. It hath been abufed even to worfe pur- 
 pofes -, it hath been made an engine of faction ; and turbulent 
 fanatics, under the pretence of faints, have afpired to domi- 
 nion, and difturbed the peace of civil fociety. Belides where- 
 ever the influence and authority of the church of Rome have 
 extended, fhe hath endeavoured by all means to difcredit this 
 do<Slrine ; and indeed not without fulHcient reafon, this king- 
 dom of Chrifl being foimded on the ruins of the kingdom of 
 Antichriil. No wonder therefore that this doctrine lay de- 
 prefled for many ages, but it fprang up again at the Reforma- 
 tion, and will flourilh together with the Itudy of the Revela- 
 tion. All the danger is, on one fide, of pruning and lopping 
 it too fhort, and on the other, of fufFering it to grow too wild 
 and luxuriant. Great caution, fobernefs, and judgment are 
 required, to keep the middle courfe. We fhould neither with 
 fome interpret it into an allegory, nor depart from the literal 
 fenfe of fcripture, without abfolute neceffity for fo doing. 
 Neither fhould we with others indulge an extravagant fancy, 
 nor explain too curioufly the manner and circumftances of 
 this future ftate. It is fafeft and beft faithfully to adhere to 
 the words of fcripture, or to fair deductions from fcripture ; 
 and to reft contented with the general account, till time fhall 
 accomplifli and eclaircife all the particulars. 
 
 7. And when the thoufand compafied the camp of the 
 years are expired, Satan fhall faints about, and the beloved 
 be loofed out of his prifon. city ; and fire came down 
 
 8. And fliall go out to de- from God out of heaven, and 
 ceive the nations which are devoured them. 
 
 in the four quarters of the 10. And the devil that de- 
 earth, Gog, and Magog, to ceived them, was cafl into 
 gather them together to bat- the lakeof fire and brimftone, 
 tie ; the number of whom is where the beall and the falfe 
 as the fand of the fea. prophet art-f and fliall be tor- 
 
 9. And they went up on mentcd day and night for ever 
 the breadth of the earth, and and ever. 
 
 * See Mode's Works, Book V. Chap. v. See Jerome on the 
 opinions of the Millennarians, page 897. 
 
S4i DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 At the expiration of the thoufand years, ver. 7 — 10. the 
 reftraint fhall be taken oiF from Avickednefs, and for * a 
 little feafon' as it was iaid before, ver. 3. * Satan ftiould be 
 laofed out of his prifon,' and make one effort more to re- 
 eftablilh his kingdom. As he deceived our lirft parents in 
 the paradifiacal ll:ate, fo he fhall have the artifice ' to deceive 
 the nations' in tliis millennial kingdom, to fliow that no flate 
 or condition upon earth is exempted and fecured from linning. 
 The nations, whom he fliall deceive, are defcribcd as living 
 in the remotell: parts of the world ; ' in the four quarters of 
 the earth,' en ta'is tessarsi gcnims tes ges, * in the four 
 angles or corners of the earth -,' and they are diftinguifhed 
 by the name of * Gog and Magog,' and are faid to be as 
 immerous * as the fand of the fea.' * Gog and Magog' feem 
 to have been formerly the general name of the northern na- 
 tions of Europe and Alia, as t/ie Scythians have been fince, 
 and the Tartars are at prtfent. In Kzekiel there is a famous 
 prophecy concerning * Gog and Magog,' and this prophecy 
 alludes to that in many particulars. Both that of Ezekiel 
 and this of St. John remain yet to be fulfilled \ and therefore 
 we cannot be abfolutely certain that they may not both relate 
 to the fame event, but it appears more probable that they 
 relate to different events. The one is expelled to take effect 
 before, but the other will not take effedt till after the millen- 
 nium. * Gog and Magog' in Ezekiel are faid exprefsly, 
 xxxviii. 6, 15. xxxix. 2. to come from ' the north-quarters' 
 and * the north-parts,' but in St. John they come from ' the 
 four quarters or corners of the earth.' ' Gog and Magog' in 
 Ezekiel bend their forces againfl the Jews refettled in their 
 own land, but in St. John they march up againft ' the faints' 
 and church of God in general. * Gog and Magog' in Eze- 
 kiel are with very good reafon fuppofed to be the Turks, but 
 the Turks are the authors of ' the fecond woe, and the fecond 
 woe,' xi. l*-. ' is pafl before the third woe, and the .third 
 woe,' long precedes the time here treated of. Ezekiel's pro- 
 phecy apparently coincides with the latter part of the eleventh 
 Chapter of Daniel, and prefignifies the del\ru6lion of the 0th- 
 man empire, which includes Conner and many European, as 
 well as Ethiopia, Libya, and other nations. If * Gog and 
 Magog' in St. John are the fame with thofe in Ezekiel, then 
 we muft fuppofe the Othman empire to fublift throughout the 
 millennium, which can hardlv be believed, as it can hardlv be 
 reconciled with other prophecies. It may therefore be con- 
 cluded that * Gog and Magog' as well as Sodom, and Egypt, 
 and Babylon, are myftic names in this book ; and the lafl 
 
THE PROPHECIES. S45 
 
 enemies of the chrlftian church are fo denominated, becaufe 
 ' Gog and Magog' appear to be the laft enemies of the Jewifh 
 nation. Who they Ihall be, we cannot pretend to lay with 
 any the leaft degree of certainty. It is a ftrange whimfical 
 abfurd paradox ot * Dr. Burnet, but his hypothefls betrayed 
 him into it, that they Ihall be " fons of the earth, generated 
 from the flime of the ground and the heat of the fun, as brute 
 creatures were at lirft." Mr. Mede's f conjedlure is much 
 more rational, that tliey (hall be the nations of America, 
 the nations of America being in all probability colonies or 
 defcendents from the Scythians, that is from * Gog and Ma- 
 gog.' Whoever they fliall be, they {hall come up from * the 
 four corners if the earth on the breadth of the earth, a7id 
 ^^//compafs the camp of the faints about, and the beloved 
 city,' the new Jcrulalem with the faints incamped around 
 it, as the Ifraelites incamped around the tabernacle in the 
 wildernefs. But they fliall not fucceed and profper in their 
 attempts ; they iliall not be able to hurt the church and city 
 of God, but fhall be deftroyed, in an extraordinary manner, 
 by ' fire from heaven :' and ' the devil,' himfelf, the pro- 
 moter and leader of this new apoftafy and rebellion againft 
 God and his Chrill, fhall not only be confined as before, but 
 fliall be * cali into the lake of fire and brimrtone,' where he 
 iliall be puniflicd together with * the beaft and the falfe pro- 
 phet,' who were catt in before him, * and fhall be tormented 
 day and night for ever and ever.' 
 
 1 1 . And I faw a great white which were written in the 
 throne, and him that fat on books according to their 
 it, from whofe face the earth works. 
 
 and the heaven fled away, and 13. And the fea gave up 
 
 there was found no place for the dead which were in it : 
 
 them. and death and hell delivered 
 
 12. And I faw the dead, up the dead which were in 
 fmall and great, ftand before them : and they were judged 
 God ; and the books were every man according to their 
 opened : and another book works. 
 
 was opened, which is tlie booh 14. And death and hell 
 of life: and the dead were were caO: into the lake of fire; 
 judged out of thofe things This is the fecond death. 
 
 * See Burnet's Theory, Book IV. Chap. x. 
 
 f See Conjefti'.res concerning the Gog and Magog of the Re- 
 velation in Mede's Works, Book III. page .57-i'. See alfo Fuller's 
 Sacred Mifcellanies, Bocv II. Chap. iv. at the end. 
 
 VOL. U. NO. 10. . S S 
 
$i6 DISSERTATIONS OM 
 
 15. And whofoever was not life, was caft into the lake o£ 
 found written in the book of fire. 
 
 After this laft confli^ft, and the final defeat of Satan^ there 
 follows, ver. 1 1 — 15. the general relurrection and judgment, 
 reprefented in a vifion of * a great white thror)e,' great to 
 fhew the hrgenefs and extent, 'lo/ii/e to fliew the juftice and 
 equity of the judgment, and * one fitting on it,' who can be 
 none other than the Son of God, for, John v. 22. * the Father 
 hath committed all judgm.ent unto the Son ; from whofe face 
 the earth and the heaven iled away, and there was found no 
 place for them,' fo that this is properly ifie end of the ivcrlcL 
 
 • The dead,' both finall and great, of all ranks and degrees, 
 as well thofe who perilhed at lea and were buried in the waters, 
 as thofe who died at land and were buried in graves, are all 
 railed, and ftand before the judgment-feat of God, where 
 
 * they are judged every man according to their works,' as 
 exactly as if all their actions had been recorded in books. 
 Thev who are found not worthy to be inroUed in the regiftera 
 of heaven are * caft into the lake of fire :' whither alfo were 
 caft ' death and hell or the grave,' who are here perfonified, 
 as thev are likewife in other places of holy fcripture. It may 
 feem ftrange, that death fhould be * caft into the lake of fire 
 which is the fecond death j' but the meaning is that tempos 
 ral deatliy which hitherto had exercifed dominion over the 
 race of men, fhall be totally abolilhed, and with refpe£l to 
 the wicked be converted into eternal death, Then, as St. 
 Paul r.iith, 1 Cor. xv. 21, 26. * fliall be brought to pafs the 
 faying that is written, Death is fwallowed up in victory : for 
 the laft enemy that fhall be deftroyed is death.' 
 
 CHAP. XXI. 
 
 1. And I faw a new hea- /V with men, and he will dwell 
 
 ven and a new earth : for the with them, and they ihall be 
 
 firft heaven and the firft earth his people, and God himfelf 
 
 were palled away *, and there Ihall be with them, and be 
 
 was no more Tea. their God. 
 
 2. And I John faw the holy 4. And God (hall wipe a- 
 city, new Jerufalem, coming way all tears from their eyes; 
 down from God out of hea- and there fhall be no more 
 ven, prepared as a bride death, neither forrow, nor 
 adorned for her hufband. crying, neither fliall there be 
 
 3. And I heard a great any more pain ; for the for- 
 voice out of heaven, faying, mer thinp^s are pailtxl away. 
 Behold the tabernacle of God 5. And he that fat upou 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 847 
 
 the throne, fald, Behold, I inherit all things, and I will 
 
 make all things new. And be his God and he Ihall be 
 
 he faid unto me, Write : for my Ion. 
 
 thefe words are true and faith- 8. But the fearful, and un- 
 
 ful. believing, and the abomi- 
 
 6. And he C.nd unto me, nable, and murderers, and 
 It is done, I am Alpha and whoremongers, and forcerers. 
 Omega, the beginning and and idolaters, and all liars, 
 the end : I will give unto fhall have their part in the 
 him that is athirll, of the lake which burnetii with iire 
 fountain of the water of life and brimftone : which is th^ 
 freely. fecond death. 
 
 7. He that overcometh fhall 
 
 ' A new heaven and a new earth,' ver. 1. fucceeded in 
 the room of ' the firft heaven and the hrft earth,' which 
 ' pafTed away,' xx. 11. at the general judgment. In the 
 new earth there is this remarkable property, that * there is 
 no more fea,' which whether it fliall be effe^Sted by the means 
 ^vhich the * theories of the earth have prefcribed, or by any- 
 other, time muft difcover : but it is evident from hence, 
 that this new heaven and earth are not defigned to take place 
 till after the general judgment, for at the general judgment, 
 XX. 13. * the iea gave up the dead which were in it.' Many 
 Underftand the expreflion figuratively, that there fhall be no 
 troubles or commotions in this new world. In this new world 
 too, ' the new Jerufalem' appears, ver. 2. in full glory and 
 fplendor. It is defcribed as ' coming down from God out 
 of heaven :' it is a city, whofe builder and maker is God \ 
 and is * adorned as the bride for the Lamb,' the true church 
 of Chrift : and the new Jerufalem, the true church of Chrift, 
 fubfifts as well during the millennial kingdom as after it. At 
 the commencement of the millennium it was faid, xix. 7. 
 * The marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath 
 Tnade herfelf ready.' At the conclulion of the millennium, 
 Gog and Magog went up, xx. 9. againft * the beloved city ;* 
 And here it is reprefented as the metropolis of the new hea- 
 ven and the new earth. The new jerufalem Ihall be the 
 habitation of the faints of the firll: refurrection, and it Oiali 
 alfo be the habitation of the faints of the general relurrection. 
 The church of Chrift fhall endure through all times and 
 changes in this world, and likevvife in the world to come ; 
 
 * See Burnet's Theory, Book IV. Chap. ii. See Wliifton*8 
 Theory, Book IV. Chap. v. 
 
S48 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 it fhall be glorious upon earth during the millennium, and 
 (hall be more glorious ftill in the new earth after the millen- 
 nium to all eternity. Earth Ihall then become as heaven, 
 or rather it Ihall be a heaven upon earth, ver. 3. God 
 dwelling vifibly among men ; and, ver. 4. * there fhall be 
 no more death,' which cannot come to pafs, till death ihall 
 be totally aboliihed, xx. H-. by being * call into the lake of 
 fire,* and till * the former things,* the firft heaven and the 
 fir ft earth, * are paifed away.' He * who fat upon the 
 throne' as judge of the world, xx. 1 1. declares ver 5. ' Be- 
 hold, I make all things new ;' He is the author of this fecond 
 as well as of the firft creation, and he cormnands thefe things 
 to be written for the edification and confolation of his church, 
 with a firm afTurance of their truth and certainty. He pro- 
 nounces this period, ver 6, 7, 8. to be the conjummation of all 
 things, when the promifes of God, and the defires of his faiths 
 ful lervants fhall all be fully accompliilied ; the righteous ' Ihall 
 inherit all things,' but the profligate and immoral fl^all have 
 their portion in the lake of lire and brimftone •,' which is a 
 farther demonftration, that thefe things cannot take efFecl: till 
 after the general judgment. 
 
 '^ Many, I know, both ancients and moderns, make the 
 millennium fynchronize with the new heaven and the new 
 earth ; and Tome latitude of interpretation may be well al- 
 lowed in thefe myfterious points of futurity : but this order 
 of things, and this interpretation of the words, appear to me 
 moft natural, and moft agreeable to the context. Gog and 
 Magog, the nations in the four corners of the earth, are de- 
 ceived by Satan after the expiration of the millennium ; but 
 Gog and Magog are not inhabiters of the pew heaven and the 
 new earth. It is not our bulinefs to frame theories and invent 
 hypothefes, but faithfully to follow the word of God as our 
 fureft guide, without regarding much the authority of men. 
 Not. but various authorities might be cited to fhew that this 
 is no novel opinion. As St. Barnabas * fl\ys, " When the 
 Lord (hall make all things new, then fliall be the beginning 
 of the eighth day, which is the beginning of another world ;" 
 allowing fix thouiand years to the duration of this world, the 
 ieventh thoufand to the millennium, and the eighth thoufand 
 tp the beginning of a blefied eternity : and you may find 
 
 * * When all things have been made new by thr Lord, — then 
 Cometh the beginning of the eighth day, that is, the Ipeginning of 
 another world.* See St. Barnabas* EpilUts, Chap. xv. See alfo, 
 tlic Notes of Cutelerus. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. S49 
 
 mnny more teftimnnies alleged to this purpofe m the notes 
 of Cotelerus and other critics upon this paffa^re of St. Bar* 
 nabas. Lacftantius * aflirms, that " when the thoufand years 
 (hall be completed, the world Ihall be renewed by God, and 
 the heavens Ihall be folded up, and the earth (hall be changed ; 
 and God (liall transform men into the limilitude of angels: 
 and they Ihall be white asfnow, and fhall be always converfant 
 in the light of the Almight)'-, and (liall facrifice to their Lord, 
 and ferve him for ever." St. Auftln alio f declares, that 
 *' the judgment being finillied, then this heaven and this 
 earth Ihall ceafe to be, when the new heaven and the nevB* 
 earth Ihall begin to be. For by a mutation of things this 
 world will pais away, not by an utter extinction. Whence 
 alio the apohle fays, 1 Cor. vii. 31. that the fq/Jiion of this 
 nnot'Ul p^lfeth awaij" And indeed why fliould the new hea- 
 ven and the new earth be dell:royed, when there (liall be no 
 more (in, v/hen * there fliall be no more curfe,* when * there 
 ihiill be no more death V The heaven and the earth of old, 
 2 Pet. iii. 5. for the wickedneis of man ' perifhed by water : 
 The heaven and the earth which are now, are referved unto 
 ^re againft the day of judgment, and perdition of ungodly 
 jnen ;' but why Ihould not ' the new heaven and the new 
 earth/ be prei'erved, ' wherein dwelleth righteoufnefs ?'^ :«r.K 
 
 oiuiicl amol unp j riJica 
 9. And there came unto 10. Ah^ he carried me 
 me one of the feven angels, away in the fpirit to a great 
 which had the i^sen vials and high mountain, and 
 full of the feven laft plagues, fliewed me that great city, 
 and talked with me, faying, the holy Jerulalem, defcend- 
 Come hither, I will fhew jng out of heaven from God. 
 thee the bride, the Lamb's 11. Having the glory of 
 wMe,:: .^ .. ,'.uv.' -zii..^ God: and her light luas like 
 
 ' * * But when tVie thoufand years fhall have been completed, the 
 world, by God, fhall be renewed, and the heavens folded up, and 
 the earth (hall be changed ;■ and God will transform men into the 
 likenefs of angels, and they fhall be white as fnow, and they fliall 
 be always employed in the prefence of the almighty, and fliall 
 offer up the facr'fice of praife to their Lord, a^d ,(e,i;y{e hij^ fpr^ 
 
 «^fr/ 7^^^ Laaantius, Book VII. Chap. xi^vC. ^.;;;; . :^^,; ,:j 
 
 f * becaufe on the concluding of the jiidgmerit, this heaven and 
 earth fhall ceafe to be, and then ihall commence a new heaven and 
 a new earth. ' For'by a change, not by an utter deftruftion, fliall 
 this world pa'fb away Thereftire the apoille faith, <* the fafliion 
 of this world' paflicth away.*' Sec Augulline's City of God, Book 
 XIX. Chap. xiv. page 44-7. Vol. II. of the Benedi6line edition, 
 printed in Antwerp. 
 
850 
 
 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 unto a ftone moft precious, 
 even like a jafper-ftone, clear 
 as cryftal ; 
 
 12. And had a wall great 
 and high, ajid had twelve 
 gates, and at the gates twelve 
 angels, and names written 
 thereon, which are the names 
 of the twelve tribes of the 
 children of Ifrael. 
 
 13. On the eafi:, three 
 gates J on the north, three 
 gates •, on the fouth, three 
 gates j and on the weft, three 
 gates. 
 
 14<. And the wall of the 
 city had twelve foundations, 
 and in them the names of 
 the twelve apoftles of the 
 Lamb. 
 
 15, And he that talked 
 \\'ith me, had a golden reed 
 to meafure the city, and the 
 gates thereof, and the wall 
 thereof. 
 
 % 16. And the city lieth 
 fonr-rquare, and the length 
 is as large as the breadth : 
 and he meafured the city 
 ivith the reed, twelve thou- 
 iand furlongs : the length, 
 and the breadth, and the 
 heighth of it are equal. 
 
 17. And he meafured the 
 tvall thereof, an hundred 
 and forty and four cubits, 
 Recording to the meafure df 
 a man, that is, of the angel. 
 
 18. And the building of 
 the wall of it was ofjai'per; 
 find the city luas pure gold, 
 |ike unto clear glafs. 
 
 19. And the foundations 
 pf the wall of the city ivcrc 
 
 garnifhed with all manner 
 of precious ftones. The firft 
 foundation ivas jafper \ the 
 fecond, fapphire •, the third, 
 a chalcedony ; the fourth, an 
 emerald ; 
 
 20. The fifth, fardonyx ; 
 the fixth, fardius; the feventh, 
 chryfolyth; the eighth, beryl ; 
 the ninth, a topaz ; the tenth, 
 a chryloprafus ; the eleventh, 
 a jacincSl: j the twelfth, an 
 amethyft. 
 
 21. And the twelve gates 
 *were twelve pearls ; every 
 leveral gate was of one pearl : 
 and the ftreet of the city luas 
 pure gold, as it were tranf- 
 parent glafs. 
 
 22. And I faw no temple 
 therein : for the Lord God 
 almighty, and the Lamb are 
 the teinple of it. 
 
 23. And the city had no 
 need of the fun, neither of 
 the moon to fhine in it ; for 
 the glory of God did lighten 
 it, and the Lamb is the light 
 thereof. 
 
 24. And the nations of 
 them which are faved, Ihall 
 walk in the light of it : and 
 the kings of the earth do 
 bring their glory and honour 
 into it. 
 
 25. And the gates of it 
 fliall not be flnit at all by 
 day : for there Ihall be no 
 night there. 
 
 26. And they {hall bring 
 the glory and honour of the 
 nations into it. 
 
 27. And there (hall in no 
 wife enter into it anjr thin^ 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 551 
 
 that defileth, neither luhat- which are written in the 
 foever worketh abomination, Lamb's book of life, 
 or tnaketh a lie : but they 
 
 A mofe particular defcription is afterwards given of the 
 new Jerulalem. ' One of the feven angels who had the fe- 
 ven vials,' ver. 9. and moft probably the fame angel, who 
 before had fhewed to St. John, xvii. 1, &c. the myftic Ba- 
 bylon and her deftriidlion, now Iheweth by way of contrafh 
 the new Jerufalem and her glory. For this purpofe, ver. 
 
 10. * he carrieth him away in the fpirit to a great and high 
 mountain *,' in the fame manner as Ezekiel, xl. 2. ' was 
 brought in the vifions of God, and fet upon a very high 
 mountain,' to fee the frame of the city and temple : and this 
 defcription of the new Jerufalem is an afiemblage of the 
 fublimeft richeft imagery of Ezekiel and other ancient pro- 
 phets. ' The glory of God,' or the divine Shechinah, ver. 
 
 11. illuminates the city. It hath, ver. 12, 13, 1 4. 'a wall 
 great and high,' to fliew its ftrength and fecurity ; ' and 
 twelve gates' with ajigels for guards, * three on the eaft, 
 three on the north, three on the fouth, and three on the 
 weft,' to fliow that people of ail climates and nations may 
 have accefs to it. On * the twelve gates' are written * the 
 names of the twelve tribes of the children of Ifrael,* as on 
 
 * the twelve foundations' are infcribed, the names of the 
 twelve apoftles of the Lamb' to lignify that the Jewifh and 
 the Chriftian church are now united, and, Eph. ii. 20* 
 
 * built upon the foundation of the apoftles and prophets, 
 Jefus Chrift himfelf being the chief corner ftone.' The 
 angel hath, ver. 15, 16, 17. a meafuring reed, as the angel 
 had likewife in Ezekiel ; xl. 3. and the meafures of the city 
 and of the walls are formed by the multiplication of twelve^ 
 the number of the apoftles. ' The city Heth four-fquare, 
 the length as large as the breadth,' according to the pattern 
 of Jerufalem in Ezekiel; xlviii. Ki. and 'the length and 
 breadth and heighth,' of the walls and buildings are every 
 where of the fame beauty, ftrength, and proportion. It is 
 
 * built and garniflied with gold and all manner of precious 
 ftones," ver. 18 — 21. as the richeft emblems of eaftern 
 wealth and magnificence ; the ftones reftmbling thofe on 
 Aaron's breaftplate, to denote that the Vrim and Thummimy 
 the light 2Lr\(\ jierft'clion of God's oracle are there. It hath 
 one remarkable peculiarity, ver. 22. that there is * no tem- 
 ple therein : for the whole is the temple of God, and of the 
 Lamb. The glory of God and the Lamb/ ver. 23. * ftiine 
 
5a 
 
 52 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 in it* with a luftre fuperior to the fun and moon. All thpy 
 * who are faved,' ver. ^-t — "21. * walk continuallij in the li^^ht 
 of it \ for the gates are never Ihut, afid no niglit is there/ 
 It is the centre of * glory and honour j' all the wicked are 
 excluded, and only good Chriftians are admitted, * they 
 who are written in the Lamb's book of life.' 
 
 CHAP. XXII. 
 
 1. And he fhewed mea pure S. And there (hall be no 
 
 river of water of life, clear as more curfe : but the throne 
 
 cryilal, proceeding out of the of God and of the Lamb Ihall 
 
 throne of God, and of the be in it ; and his fervants fhall 
 
 Lamb. ferve him. 
 
 2. In the midft of the 4. And they fhall fee his 
 
 ftreet of it, and of either fide face; and his namej^/w// be 
 
 of the river, ijoas there the tree in their foreheads. 
 
 of life, which bare twelve 5. And there Ihall be no 
 
 majvier of fruits, and yielded night there, and they need 
 
 her fruit every month : and no candle, neither hght of 
 
 the leaves of the trees ivere the fun •, for the Lord God 
 
 for the heaUng of the na- giveth them light : and they 
 
 tions. Ihall reign for ever and ever. 
 
 The five verfes of this chapter are a continuation of the 
 defcription of the new Jerufalcm. It is further defcribed 
 with * the river of life and the tree of life,' as if paradife 
 was reftored and improved. * A river flowing through the 
 midil: of the ftreets, and trees growing on either fide of the 
 river,' are wonderfully plealing and agreeable objecls, ef- 
 pecially in the hot eaftern countries. Of tlie fruits there is 
 luch plenty and abundance, that all may fieely partake of 
 them at all feafons ; and the very ^ leaves are for the healing 
 of the nations \ by all which is fignified the blefledneis of 
 immortality without any infirmities. Then too ' there Ihall 
 be no more curfe,' as there is in this prefent world ever lince 
 the fall vjf man : but the blelfcd inhabitants Ihall enjoy the 
 fo much talked of beatific v-fi^n^ fliall live in the light of 
 God's countenance, and * ferve him, and reign fur ever and 
 ever.* 
 
 6, And he faid unto me, fent his angel to fliew unto 
 
 Thefe fayings are faithful his fervants the things which 
 
 and true. And the Lord muft Ihortly be done. 
 God of the holy prophets 
 
THE PROPHECIES. S5.S 
 
 , 7. Behold, I come quickly : fayings of the prophecy of 
 blefled is he that keepeth the this book. 
 
 In the conclufion, the angel, ver. 6, 7. ratifies and con- 
 firms all thefc particulars by a repetition of the fame folemn 
 aflurance which he had before given, xix. 9. xx. 5. that 
 
 * thele fayings are faithful and true : and he was commif- 
 fioned by the fame God, who had infpired the ancient pro- 
 phets, * to fhow the things which muft Ihortly be done,' 
 which would very foon begin in part to be fulhlled, and in 
 procefs of time would be completed. ' Behold, I come 
 quickly,' faith he ', for we may oblerve that the angel fpeak- 
 eth fometimes in his own perfon, and fometimes in the per- 
 fon and character of Chrift, whofe ambalTador and repreien- 
 tative he was. Chrill: is faid to come upon any notable and 
 illuilrious manifeftation of his providence ; and all thefe are 
 but fo many fteps to prepare the way for his laft coming to 
 judgment. A bleUing too is pronounced, as in the begin- 
 ning, i. 3. upon thofe who * keep the fayings of the prophecy 
 of this book :' and as good Vitringa * devoutly wifheth. 
 May the Lord beftow this grace and favour on us, who have 
 employed fome time and pains in the ftudy and explication 
 of this l;ookf that fome part of this hhjfing alfo may delcend 
 to us ! 
 
 8. And I John faw thefe me. Seal not the fayings of 
 things, and heard them, the prophecy of this book : 
 And when I had. heard and for the time is at hand, 
 feen, I fell down to worlhip II. He that is unjuft, let 
 before the feet of tiie angel, him be unjuft dill : and he 
 which fhewed me thefa which is filthy, let him be 
 things. filthy ftill : and he that is 
 
 9. Then faith he unto me, righteous, let him be righ- 
 See thou do it not: for lam teous ftill: and he that is 
 thy fellow-fervant, and of holy, let him be holy l\ill. 
 thy brethren the prophets, 12. And behold, I come 
 and of them which keep the quickly j and my reward is 
 fayings of this book : wor- with me, to give every man 
 lliip God. according as his work Ihal.l 
 
 10. And he faith unto be. 
 
 * * May the Lord grant this favour to us, who have bellowed 
 fome labour in meditation thereon, that we alfo may have fome 
 lliarc in this blcffing.* See Vitringa, page 909. 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 10. T t 
 
i»*>- 
 
 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 13. I am Alpha and Ome- 
 ga, the beginning and the 
 end, the lirll and the hill. 
 
 14-. BU'lTc'd arc they that 
 do his commandments, that 
 they may have right to the 
 tree of life, and may enter 
 in through the gates into 
 the city. 
 
 15. For without are dogs, 
 and Ibrcerers, and whore- 
 mongers, and murderers, and 
 idolaters, and whoioever lo- 
 veth and maketh a lie. 
 
 16. I Jefus have lent mine 
 angel to tcilify unto you 
 thefe things in the churches. 
 I am the root and the oif- 
 fpring of David, and the 
 bright and morning ftar. 
 
 17. And the fpirit and the 
 bride lay, Come. And let 
 him that heareth fay. Come. 
 And let him that is athirft, 
 come : And vvhofoever will, 
 
 let him take the water of life 
 freely. 
 
 18. For I teftify unto every 
 man that heareth the words 
 of the prophecy of this book, 
 If any man fnall add unta 
 thefe things, God (hall add 
 unto him the plagues that 
 are written in this book : 
 
 19. And if any man fhall 
 take away from the words o£ 
 the book of this prophecy, 
 God fliall take away his part 
 out of the book of life, and 
 out of the holy city, and 
 
 from the things which are 
 written in this book. 
 
 20. He which teftifieth 
 thefe things faith, Surely I 
 come quickly. Amen. Even 
 fo, Come, Lord Jefus. 
 
 21. The grace of our Lord 
 Jefus Chrift be with you all. 
 Amen. 
 
 St. John, ver. 8, 9. tefliiieth himfelf to be the perfon who 
 * faw and heard thefe things :' and in his extafy falling into 
 the fame miftnke that he had committed before, xix. 10. he 
 is gently corretSled in the fame m/anncr by the angel : AVho 
 ordercth him, ver. 10. * not to feal up this prophecy,' as 
 Daniel's was, xii. 4, 9. * for the time is at hand,' fome of 
 the particulars would very foon be accompliflied, as indeed 
 all would in their due feafon and order : Which he farther 
 inforceth, ver. II — 1:3. with promifes and threatenings, of 
 rewards to the righteous, and of vengeance on the wicked. 
 It was not thought fufficient to reprefent the angel fpeaking 
 in the perfon of Chrill, but Chrift himfelf alfo is introduced, 
 ver. i(). fpeaking in his own perfon, and confirming the di- 
 vine authority of this book, and attefting it to be properly 
 his revclaiiou. * I'he fpirit and the bride,' ver. 17. that is, 
 • the fpiritual bride,' the true church of Chrift, therefore 
 receives it, and ardently wiflieth and prayeth for its com- 
 pletion. The book being of this importance and authority, 
 a folemn adjuration is added by Chrill hiailcif, that no mail 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 355 
 
 jjrefume to add any thing to it, or take any thing away from 
 it, ver. 18, 19. * For I teftify unto every man that hearetU 
 the words of the prophecy of this book, If any man fliall add 
 unto thefe things, God fhall add unto him the plagues that 
 are written in this book ; And if any man fliall take away 
 from the words of the book of this prophecy, God fhall take 
 away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy 
 city, and from the things which are written in this book :* 
 Which ought to be lerioufly conlidered by all vifionaries and 
 ^nthuliafts on the one hand, who boaft their own inventions 
 as divine revelations : and by ail fceptics and infidels on the 
 other, who depreciate the value and authority of thefe pre- 
 diiStions. * He who teftifieth thefe things, faith. Surely I 
 come quickly ;' ver. 'iO. he not only attedeth them to be true, 
 but will alfo come fpeedily to accomplifh them : to which St. 
 John anfwers, and in him the whole church, * Amen ; Even 
 fo, Come, Lord Jefus.' He clofeth all with the ufual apofto- 
 lical benediction, ver. 21. wifliing * the grace of our Lord 
 Jefus ChrilV to the churches of Afia in particular, and to all 
 ChrilHans in general. The conclufion is truly excellent, as 
 well as all other parts of this book : and nothing could be 
 contrived to leave thefe things with a ftronger impreffion 
 upon the mind of the readers. In the whole, from firft to 
 laft, appears the majefty of the divine revealer, ' the Alpha 
 and Omega, the beginning and the end, the author and 
 iiniflier' of every good work, and of this more efpecially. 
 
 This, as (Sir Ifaac Newton * hath hinted ; and as Dr. 
 Warburton hath fully proved in fome difcourfes, which it is 
 hoped will be printed one time or other for the benefit of 
 the public,) is that ' fure word of prophecy, whereunto' 
 ChrilHans, as St. Peter faith, ' do well to take heed' and at- 
 tend. St. Peter, 2 Pet. i. 16, &c. is afierting and efiablifli- 
 ing the truth of Chrift's fecond coming in power and great 
 glory. * For we have not followed cunningly-devifed fables, 
 when we made known unto you the power and coming of 
 our Lord Jefus Chriil, but were eye-witnefles of his ma- 
 jefiy.' One illuftrious proof of his coming in power and glory 
 was his appearing in glory and majefty at his transfigura- 
 
 * See Sir Ifaac Newton -s Obfervations upon the Apocalypfe, 
 Chap. i. page 210. Bifhop Warburton hath fince publifhed a 
 difcourfe upon this fubje6l in the third Volume of his Sermons; 
 but his fecond Ledlurcr, Dr. Halifax contradidls him herein, and 
 maintains the Revelation to have been written after the death of 
 ^t. peter, in the reign of Domitian, 
 
 T t ^ 
 
356 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 tion, vcr. 17, IS. * For he received from God the Father ho- 
 nour and glory, when there came fuch a voice to him from 
 the excellent glory. This is my beloved Son, in whom I am 
 well pleafed. And this voice which came from lieaven we 
 heard, when we were with him in the holy mount.' His ap- 
 pearing once in power and great glory is a good argument, 
 that he may appear again in like manner : and that he not 
 only may, but will, we have a farther afTurance of prophecy, 
 ver. 19. * We have alfo a more fure word of prophecy ; wherc- 
 unto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that ihineth 
 in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the day-ftar arife in 
 your hearts.' St. Peter might mean the prophecies in general 
 which treat of the fecond coming of Chrilf, but it appears 
 that the Revelation was principally in his thoughts and inten- 
 tions. ChrilVs fecond coming in power and glory is one 
 principal topic of the Revelation. With this it begins, i. 7. 
 
 • Behold, he cometh with clouds : and every eye ihall fee 
 him.' With this it alfo concludes, xxii. 20. * He who tefti- 
 fieth thefe things, faith. Surely I come quickly.' Nothing 
 can better anfwer the character of the Revelation, efpecially 
 in St. Peter's time when as yet fcarce any part of it was ful- 
 filled, than * a light fhining in a dark place, until the day 
 dawn, and the day-lVar arife in your hearts.' It openeth more 
 and more like the dawning of the day ; and the more it is ful- 
 filled, the better it is underftood. Afterwards St. Peter pro- 
 ceeds, in the fecond chapter, to defcribe, out of this * lure 
 word of prophecy,' the falfe prophets and falfe teachers, who 
 fhould infeftthe church ; and in the third chapter, the cer- 
 tainty of Chrift's coming to judgment, the conflagration of the 
 prefent heavens and earth, and the liru(Sture of the new hea- 
 vens and earth ; and all agreeably to the Revelation. At- 
 tention therefore to this book is recommended tons, upon the 
 authority of St. Peter as well as of the writer St. John : and a 
 double blefllng, as we have feen in the book itfelf, is pro- 
 nounced upon thofe who Ihall ftudy and obferve it ; firif in 
 the beginning, i. 'i. * BlelTed is he that readeth, and they that 
 hear the words of this propliecy, and keep thofe things, which 
 arc written therein ;' and here again in the end, xxii. 7. 
 
 * Blcfied is he that kecpcth the fayings of the prophecy of 
 this book.' Emboldened by which bleffings I would humbly 
 pray with Nehemiah, xiii. 22. ' Remen:iber me, O my God, 
 concerning this alfo, and fpare me, according to the greatnefs 
 pf thy mercy.* 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 357 
 
 XXVI. 
 
 RECAPITULATION OF THE PROPHECIES RELATING TO 
 
 POPERY. 
 
 Upon the whole it appears, that the prophecies relating 
 to Popery are the gre.iteit, the molt eilcntial, and the 
 molt ftriking part of the Revelation. Whatever dliSculty 
 and perplexity there may be in other pafTages, yet here the 
 application is obvious and eafy. Popery being the great 
 corruption of CliriicianitV) there are indeed more prophecies 
 relating to that than at alnioft any other diltant event. It is 
 a great object of Daniel's, and the principal objecb of St. 
 Paul's, as well as of St. John's prophecies : and thefe, con- 
 lidered and compared together, will mutnaliy receive and 
 relie(ft light from and upon each other. It will appear to 
 be clearly foretold, that fuch a power as that of the pope 
 ihould be exerciled in the Chrifiian church, and fliould au- 
 thorize and eftablilli fuch doctrines and practices, as are 
 publicly taught and approved in the church of Rome. It is 
 not only foretold that fuch a power fliould be exerciled, but 
 the place and the perfons likewife are pointed out, where 
 and by whom it ihould be exerciled. Belides the place and 
 the perfons, the time alfo is fignified when it fhould prevail, 
 and how long it fliould prevail ', and at laft upon the expi- 
 ration of this term.it fhall be deftroyed for evermore. It is 
 thought proper to reprefent the prophecies relating to po- 
 pery in one view, that like the rays of the fun colledled in a 
 glafs, they may appear with the greater luftre, and have the 
 ftronger effect. 
 
 I. I fay, the Spirit of prophecy hath fignified beforehand, 
 that there fhould be fuch a power as that of the pope and 
 church of Rome ufurped in the Chrillian world : and thefe 
 predidlions are fo plain and exprefs, that, was not the con- 
 trary evident and undeniable, they might feem to be penned 
 after the event, and to defcribe things paft rather than to 
 foretel things to come. For inflance : Hath there now for 
 many ages fubiifled, and doth there ftill fubfift a tyrannical, 
 and idolatrous, and blafphemous power, in pretence Chrif- 
 tian, but in reality Antichriltian ? It is the very fame power 
 that is pourtrayed in * the little horn' and ' the blafphemous 
 king' by Daniel, ' in the man of iin the fon of perdition* 
 by St. Paul, and * in the ten horned beaft and the two horned 
 beail fr the falfe prophet' by St. John, — ^Hath the church 
 
S58 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 apoftatized or departed greatly from the purity of Chriftlan 
 fairh and worniip ? It is the very fame thing that St. Paul 
 bath foretold, 2 ThefT. ii. ^. * The day of the Lord fliall 
 not come, except there come a falHng away, or the apojlafy 
 firfl :' and he faith moreover in another place, 1 Tim. iv. 1. 
 that the Spirit of prophecy (meaning in Daniel) had in 
 exprefs words teftified the fame thing before. * Now tho 
 Spirit fpeaketh exprefsly, that in the latter times fome fhall 
 depart from the faith, or rather apoftatize from the faith :' 
 and St. John forefaw the church fo far degenerated as to be- 
 come, Rev. xvii. 5. ' the mother of harlots, or whoredomsy 
 and abominations of the earth.' — Doth this apoftafy confiil: 
 chiefly in the worfliipping of demons, angels and departed 
 faints, and in honouring them with coftly flirines and rich 
 offerings, inftead of the worfliip of ' the one true God through 
 the one true mediator between God and men, the man Chrift 
 Jelus .'" Nothing can better agree with the prophecy of St. 
 iPaul, 1 Tim. iv. 1. * Some fhall apoftatize from the faith, 
 giving heed to feducing fpirits and doctrines concerning de- 
 mons ;' and with the prophecy of Daniel, that the blafphe- 
 mous king, xi. 38. * in his eftate fhall honour Mahuzzim* 
 gods protestors, or faints proteftors, * and a god whom his 
 fathers knew not, fhall he honour with gold, and filver, and 
 with precious ftones, and pleafant things.' — Is the fame 
 church, that is guilty of this idolatry, notorious alfo for in- 
 joining celibacy to her clergy, and engaging her nuns to 
 enter into vows of leading a lingle life .'' doth fhe make a 
 vain diftindlion of meats, and command and^inflitute certain 
 times and days of fafting, wherein to tafte flefli is judged a 
 mortal fin ^ Nothing can more fully accomplifh the predic- 
 tion of Daniel, xi. 37. that the blafphemous king, who iliall 
 vorihip Mahuzzim, fhall alfo * not regard the- delire of 
 wives ',' and the prediSlIon of St. Paul, 1 Tim. iv. 3. that 
 thofe who ihall apoflatize from the faith by worfhipping of 
 demons, Ihall no lefs diflinguilh themfelves by * forbidding 
 to marry, and commanding to abftain from meats, which 
 God hath created to be received with thankfgiving of then"i 
 v;ho believe and know the truth.' — Doth the pope make 
 himfelf equal and even fuperior to God, in afFe<^ting divine 
 titles, aiiributes, and honours ; in afluming a power of dif- 
 penfing with the immutable laws of nature and the gofpel j 
 in fubfiituring for the commandments of God the traditions 
 of me:i ; in treading upon the altar of God at his inaugura- 
 tion, and making the table of the Lord his footftool, and in 
 Xh?X poitii3<ii'c r;;cciving the adoration of his cardinals ? It is 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 359 
 
 foretold by Daniel, vii. 25. that the little horn ' fliall fpeak 
 great words againft the moft High, and think to change 
 times and laws ;' and, xi. '^6. * the king fhall do according 
 to his will, and he fliall exalt himfelf, and magnify himfelf 
 above every god, and fpeak marvellous things againlt the 
 God of gods i' and in like manner, by St. Paul, 2 ThefT. ii. 
 3, 4. * The man of fin Ihall be revealed, the fon of perdi- 
 tion ; Who oppofeth and exalteth himfelf above all that is 
 called God, or that is worfliipped, fo that he as God fittcth 
 in the temple of God, fliovving himfelf that he is God.' — 
 Have the biOiops of Rome extended their authority and 
 jurifditStion over feveral countries and nations? have they 
 iifurped a fupremacy over all other bifnops ? have they partly 
 by menaces, and partly by flatteries, obtained an entire al- 
 cendency over Chriftian princes ; fo as to have them zealous 
 members of their communion, blindly devoted to their in- 
 tereft, and ready upon all occations to fight their battles ? 
 It is nothing more than what was foretold by the prophets ; 
 by Daniel when he faid, vii. 20. that the little horn * had 
 a mouth fpeaking very great things, and a look more ftout 
 than his fellows ;' and by St. John when he faid, xiii. 7. 
 that * power was given unto the beafi: over all kindreds, 
 and tongues, and nations ;' and, xvii. 2. ' the kings of the 
 earth have committed fornication,' or Idolatry, with the 
 whore of Babylon ; and, xvii. 1 3. ' have one mind, and 
 Ihall give their power and ftrengch unto the beafl:.' — Hath 
 the church of Rome enlarged the powers of her clergy both 
 regular and fecular, given them an alrnoft abfolute authority 
 over the purfes and confciences of men, enriched them with 
 fumptuous buildings and noble endowments, and appropri- 
 ated the choiceft of the lands for church lands ? This was 
 plainly intimated by Daniel, fpeaking of the blafphemous 
 king, as the pafTage fhould be tranflated ; xi. 39. * Thus 
 Ihall he do ; to tlie defenders of Mahuzzim, together with 
 the ftrange god whom he fliall acknowledge, he llvall mul- 
 tiply honour, and. he (hall caufe them to rule over many, 
 and fhall divide the land for gain.' — Is the church of Rome 
 diftinguifhed above all churches by purple and fcarlet colour, 
 by the richnefs and fplendor of her veftments, by the pomp 
 and parade of her ceremonies, inciting and inveigling men 
 with all artifices of ornament and oftentation to join in her 
 communion ? This was particularly fpecified by St. John, 
 fpeaking of the myftic whore of Babylon, or the corrupted 
 church, xvii. 4. * And the woman was arrayed in purple 
 and fcarlet colour, and decked with gold and precious (tones 
 
3G0 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 and pearls, hnving a golJen cup in her hand, full of abomi- 
 nations, and filthinefs of her fornication.' — Have the bilhops 
 and clergy of Rome in all ages been remarkable for their po- 
 licy ? have the}'' not fcrnplcd to promote their religion by 
 all manner of lies and pious frauds ? have they allowed of 
 equivocation and mental refervation in oaths and promifes, 
 and with the appearance of /c/w/'j-, in meeknefs and fanctity, 
 acled like * ravening wolves,' with fury and violence ? Da- 
 niel hath given the fame charadlcr of the little horn, vli. 8. 
 * Behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of a man, and 
 a mouth fpeaking great thmgs ;' and St. Paul ofth.e apoftates 
 in the latter times, 1 Tim. iv. -2. * Speaking lies in hypo- 
 crify, having their confcience feared with a hot iron *,' and 
 St. John of ' the two horned beall,' xiii. 11. * And I be- 
 held another beafl coniing up out of the earth, and he had 
 two horns like a lamb, and he fpake as a dragon.' — Doth the 
 church of Rome boaft of vilions and revelations, and make 
 a fliow of miracles in atteftaiion of her doctrines ? do her le- 
 gends contain as many fpurious and pretended wonders, as 
 the fcriptures do genuine and real ? From St. Paul we learn, 
 2 ThefT ii. 9, 10. that * the coming of the man of fin ^ is 
 after the working of Satan, with all power, and figns, and 
 lying wonders, and v/ith all deceivablenefs of unrightebuf- 
 nefs ;' and from St John, xiii. 13, 14. that the falfe prophet 
 • doeth great wonders in the fight of men, and deceiveth 
 them who dwell on the earth by the m.eans of thofe miracles 
 which he hath power to do.' — Doth tlie church of Rome 
 require an implicit obedience, condemn all who will not 
 readily conform as heretics, and excommunicate and exclude 
 them from the civil intercourfes of life ? So the falfe prophet 
 in St. John, xiii. 16, 17. * caufeth all, both fmall and great, 
 rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right 
 hand, or in their foreheads j and that no man might buy or 
 fell, fave he that had the mark of the beail:.' — Have the 
 Roman pontifts occafioned the ihedding of as much or more 
 Chriftian blood than the Roman emperors themlclvcs ? have 
 they all along maintained their fpiritual fovereignty by fe- 
 cret plots and inquilitions, by open dragoonings and mafla- 
 cres, and imprifoned, and tortured, and murdered the true 
 worlhippers of God, an^l the faithful fervants of Jefus Chrilt ? 
 This particular, as well as ail the reft, exactly anfwers the 
 predictions of the prophets. For it is afiirmcd of the little 
 horn in Daniel, vii. 21, 'Id. that he * ihall make war with 
 the faints, and fliall prevail againftthem; Ihall fpeak great 
 "words againft the moll High, and fhall wear out the laints 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 361 
 
 of the moft High : and the woman in the Revelation, * Baby- 
 lon the great, the mother of harlots,' xvii. 6. is reprciented 
 as * drunken with the blood of the faints, and with the blood 
 of the martyrs of Jefus,' and, xviii. 24. ' in her was found 
 the blood of prophets, and of faints, and of all that were flain 
 upon the earth.' 
 
 Beiides thefe plain and dire£t prophecies of the coiruptions 
 and innovations of the church of R.ome, there are feveral 
 fecret glances at them, feveral oblique intendments and in- 
 timations of them. — * Known unto God are all his works 
 from the beginning of the world:' Adls xv. 18» and when 
 the holy Spirit dicStated to the ancient prophets the prophe- 
 cies concerning Babylon, Tyre, Egypt, and other tyranni* 
 eal and corrupt governments, he dictated them in fuch a 
 manner as plainly evinces that he had a farther view to this 
 iaft and moft tyrannical and cOrnipt government of all. 
 Babylon, Tyre, Egypt, and the reft, are made the types and 
 emblems of Rome *, and many of the particulars predicted 
 concerning the former, are more truly and properly applica- 
 ble to the latter ; and feveral of them have been applied ac-* 
 cordingly by St. John. Jeremiah faid concerning ancient 
 Babylon, H. 7, 45. * Babylon hath been a golden cup in the 
 Lord's hand, that made all the earth drunken ; the nations 
 have drunken of her wine, therefore the nations are mad ; 
 My people, go ye out of the midft of her, and deliver ye 
 every man his foul from the fierce anger of the Lord :' But 
 how much more applicable are thefe expreflions, and St. 
 John hath applied them, to myftic Babylon or Rome .? xvii. 4. 
 xviii. 3, 4. She hath * a golden cup in her hand ; full of 
 abominations : All nations have drunk of the poifonous wine 
 of her fornication : Come out of her, my people, that ye be 
 not partakers of her fins, and that ye receive not of her 
 plagues.' The prophets themfelves might not underftand 
 this myftical, and law perhaps no farther than the literal 
 meaning ; but they ' fpake as they were moved by the Holy 
 Ghoft,' 2 Pet. i. 21. Avho comprehends all events, the moft 
 remote as well as the moft immediate. — But the intimations 
 of popery, which I particularly meant, are more frequent 
 and more obvious in the New Teftament. Why was our 
 bleftl'd Saviour fo very cautious in giving honour to the Vir- 
 gin Mary, that he feemed to regard her lefs than the leaft of 
 his difciples ? Matth. xii. 48. * Who is my mother ?' John 
 ii. 4. * Woman, what have I to do with thee .'" Luke xi. 27, 
 28. * BlefTed is the womb that bare thee ; Yea, rather blef- 
 fed are they who hear the word of God, and keep it.' Why 
 VOL. II. NO. 10. u u 
 
362 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 did he rebuke St. Peter more feverely than any other of the 
 apoftlies, Matth. xvi. 'I'S. * Get thee behind me, Satan, thou 
 art an offence unto me, for thou favoureft not the things that 
 be of God, but thofe that be of men ; and efpedally juft 
 after giving him that high encomium, ver. 18. * Thou art 
 Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church ?' May we 
 not reafonably preiume that he fpake and adted thus, as 
 forefeeing that divine worfliip which would idolatroufly be 
 paid to the one, that fupremacy which would be tyrannically 
 arrogated to the other, and which that very encomium would 
 
 impertinently be brought to countenance ? How came it 
 
 to pafs that our Saviour in inftituting his holy fupper, Matth. 
 xxvi. 26, 27. faid of the bread, only * Take, eat,' but oj" 
 the cup more particularly, * Drink ye all of it V May we 
 not probably fuppofe that it was defigned to prevent or ob- 
 viate their facrilege, who would have all indeed eat of the 
 bread, but p-'iefis otily drink of the cup ? — Why were the 
 vices of the Scribes and Pharifees left fo particularly upon 
 record, if not chiefly for the corre<Sl:ion and reproof of their 
 natural iflue and defcendents, the clergy of the church of 
 Rome ? Read the whole 23d Chapter of St. Matthew, and 
 you will find that there is not a iingle woe denounced againft 
 the former, but as properly belongs, and is as ftri61:ly appli- 
 cable to the latter. ' Binding hea\7 burdens, and grievous 
 to be borne, and laying them on mens fhoulders ; doing all 
 their works for to be feen of men ; fhutting up the king- 
 dom of heaven againft men, neither going in themfelves, 
 neither fuftering them who are entering to go in ; devouring 
 widov/s houfes, and for a pretence making long prayers ; 
 compaffing fea and land to make one profelyte, and when 
 he is made, making him twofold more the child of hell than 
 themfelves •,' making ufelefs and frivolous diftind\ions of 
 oaths •, obferving politive duties, and * omitting the weigh- 
 tier matters of the law, judgment, mercy, and faith \ making 
 clean the outfide, but within being full of extortion and ex- 
 ccfs ; outwardly appearing righteous unto men, but within 
 being full of hypocrify and iniquity ; building the tombs of 
 the prophets, and garnifhing the fepulchres of the righteous,' 
 honouring the dead faints, and at the fame time perfecuting 
 the living ; are as ftrong marks and characters of the one 
 fefl as they were of the other. — Do not forbidding impHcit 
 faith and obedience to men, Matth. xxlii. 9. * Call no man 
 your father upon the earth, for one is your Father which is 
 in heaven ;' forbidding the worfliip of angels. Col. ii. 18. 
 ' Let no man beguile you of your reward, in a voluntary 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 363 
 
 ■ humility, and worfliipping of" angels ; forbidding all pre- 
 tences to works of merit and fupererogation,' Luke xvii. 10. 
 ' When ye fhall have done all thofe things which are com- 
 manded you, fay, We are unprofitable fervants, we have 
 done that which was our duty to do :' forbidding the clergy 
 to lord it over God's heritage, 1 Pet. iv. 3. * Neither as 
 being lords over God's heritage, but being enfamples to the 
 liock ;' forbidding the fervice of God in an unknown tongue, 
 as St. Paul hath done at large in the 1 1th Chapter of his lirft 
 Epiftle to the Corinthians ; Do not all thefe and fuch Hke 
 prohibitions, I fay, necelTarily fuppofe and imply, that one 
 time or other thefe particular errors and abufes would creep 
 into the church ? and in what church they are publicly taught 
 and practifed, no man can be infenfible. Such texts of fcrip- 
 ture are as much jjredicfio/is that thefe things luou/d bey as they 
 are argtimefiis that they JJiotild not be. For laws divine and 
 human are not levelled againft chimerical and mere imaginary 
 vices, fuch as never are, never will be brought into praclice ; 
 but are enacted by reafon of thofe enormities, which men 
 either have committed or are likely to commit, and which 
 the lawgivers wifely forefeeing are therefore willing to pre- 
 vent. — Why doth St. Paul admonifh the Romans particularly 
 to beware of apoftafy ? Rom. xi. 20, 22. * Be not high 
 minded, but fear ? — otherwife thou alfo fhalt be cut off.' 
 Surely this is a ftrange way of addreiling the Romans, if the 
 church of Rome was deiigned to be the infallible judge of 
 controverfies, the centre of unity, and director of all religion. 
 — View the pidlure that both St. Peter and St. Jude have 
 drawn of falfe teachers, and confider whom it moft refembles 
 in all its features, 2 Pet. ii. 1, &c. * But there were falfe 
 prophets alfo among the people, even as there fhall be falfe 
 teachers among you, who privily fhall bring in damnable 
 herefies, even denying the Lord that bought them ; And 
 many (hall follow their pernicious ways, by reafon of whom 
 the way of truth fhall be evil fpoken of; And through 
 covetoufnefs Ihall they with feigned words make merchandife 
 of you,' &c. Jude 4-, &c. * Ungodly men, turning the 
 grace of our God into lafcivioufnefs, and denying the only 
 Lord God and our Lord Jefus Chrift ; Thefe filthy dreamers 
 defile the flefh, defpife dominion, and fpeak evil of dignities; 
 Thefe be they who feparate themfelvcs, fenfual, having not 
 the fpirit ;' &c. — What St. Paul hath predicted concerning 
 the corruption of the lafl days, is too much the character oi 
 all fedls of Chriftians, but the application more properly be- 
 longs to the members of the church of Rome, 2 Tim. iii. 
 
 u u 2 
 
S64f DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 }, &c. * This know alfo, that in the laft days perilous times 
 (liall come : For men Ihall be lovers of their own felvcs, co- 
 vetous, boaftcrs, proud, blnfphemers, dlfobedient to parents, 
 imthankful, unholy ; Without natural aiiec^ion, truce- 
 breakers, falfc acculers, incontinent, fierce, dcfpifers of thofe 
 that are good ; Traitors, heady, high minded, lovers of plea* 
 fure more than lovers of God -, Having a form of godlinefs, 
 but denying the power thereof.' — Such are the dire<ft pro- 
 phecies, and fuch the general intimations of popery •, and we 
 have the better right to make this application of the general 
 intimations, as the diret^t prophecies are fo plain and parti- 
 cular. 
 
 II. It is not only foretold, that fuch a power as that of the 
 pope and church of Rome fhould be c:tcrcired in the Chrif- 
 tian world ; but to prevent any miiiake in the application of 
 thcfe prophecies, the place and the perfons likewife arc 
 pointed out, where and by whom it fhould be exercifed. 
 The prophet Daniel, Chap. vii. hath defcribed * four beafts 
 or four kingdoms:' and out of the fourth beafl or kingdom, 
 he faith, fliall arife * ten horns or ten kings cr kingdoms ;* 
 and * among them or after them fhall come up another little 
 horn ? and he fliall be divers from the reft ;* and he fliall 
 have * eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth fpeaking 
 great things, and a look more flout than his fellows ; and he 
 fliall fubdue and pluck up by the roots three of the firft horns 
 or kings ; and fliall fpeak great words againft the moft High, 
 and fliall wear out the faints of the molt High, and think to 
 change times and laws.' Daniel's firft: kingdom is the 
 Babylonian, the fecond is the Perfian, the third is the 
 Macedonian or Grecian, and the fourth can be none other 
 than the Roman ; and the Roman empire, upon its diflblu- 
 tion, was divided into * ten kings or kingdoms.' It is in the 
 weftcrn or Latin empire that thefe ton kings or kingdoms are 
 to be fought and found : for this was properly the body of the 
 fourth beaft, the Greek or eaftern empire belonged to the 
 body of the third beaft : and out of the weftern Roman em- 
 pire, by the incurfions of the northern nations, arofe * ten 
 kings or kingdoms*,' of whom having mentioned the names 
 before, we need not repeat them here. Now who is * the 
 little horn' that was to fpring up among thefe or after thcfe : 
 who as a politico-ecclefiaftical power differtth from the otlier 
 ten powers : who * hath eyes like the eyes of a man,' that 
 is * fl fecry as Sir Ifaac Newton fays, qiifcoim or bifliop 
 
 * See Sir Ifar.c Newton's Obferv. on Daniel, Qhap. vii. page 75. 
 
1^ even 
 
 THE PROPHECIES. 365 
 
 in the literal fenfc of the word ; who * hath a mouth fpcak- 
 ing great things,' bulls and anathemas, interdicts and ex- 
 communications ; who ' hath a look more ftout than his fel- 
 lows,' ailuming a fupremacy not only over other bifliops, but 
 even a fuperiority over kings and emperors thcmfelves ; who 
 f hath pluckt up by the roots three of the firft horns,' the 
 e^^chate of Ravenna, the kingdom of the Lombards, and the 
 ftatc of Rome, and is diftinguiflicd by tJic triple croiun ; who 
 
 * fpeaketh great words againll the moil High,' fetting up him- 
 felf above all laws divine as well as human ; who * wearetli 
 out the faints of the moft High,' by wars and mafTacres, in- 
 quiiltions and perfecutions ; who ' changeth times and laws,' 
 inftituting new religions, and teaching for do^Strines the com- 
 mandments of men : are queftions which I think cannot ad- 
 mit of much difpute ; there is only one perfon in the world 
 who can fully anfwer all theie characters. 
 
 The blafphemous king defcribed in the 11th Chapter of 
 Daniel, ver. 'AG — 39. who * fhall do according to his will, 
 and fhall exalt himfelf and magnify himfelf above every god, 
 and fhall fpeak marvellous things againR the God of gods, 
 and fhall profper till the indignation be accomplifhed, lu/io 
 fhall not regard the God of his fathers, nor the defire of wives, 
 but in his eftate fliall honour Mahuzzim, and the defenders of 
 Mahuzzim fh-all increafe with glory, and fliall caufe them to 
 rule over many, and fliall divide the land for gain ;' is indeed 
 a more general chara^er comprehending the tyrannical and 
 corrupt power of the eaflern church as well as of the weftern. 
 But when we confidcr, how much and how far the Latin 
 hath prevailed above the Greek church ; how the fupremacy, 
 which was firfl claimed by the patriarch of Conftantinople, 
 hath been fully eftablifhed in the bifhop of Rome ; how 
 much more abfolute the ivi/I of the Roman pontifT hath been 
 than that of the Byzantine emperor ; how the pope hath 
 
 * exalted himfelf and magnified himfelf,' as a god upon earth ; 
 how much more the Latins have degenerated from the riligion 
 of theiry^M^rj' than the Greeks \ how ' the dcfire of Tingle 
 life and the worfhip of the dead,' which firft began in the 
 eaflern parts, have been carried to the greateft height in the 
 weflern empire ; how much the jurifdicStion and authority, 
 the lands and revenues of the Roman clergy have exceeded 
 thofe of the Greeks •, how while the Greek church hath lain 
 opprefTed for feveral centuries, the Roman hath ftill profpcred, 
 and in all probability ftill may * profper till God's indigna- 
 tion' againfi the Jews * be accompliflied ;' in fhort, when we 
 confider, how entirely this character agrees with that of * the 
 
S66 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 little horn,' and how much better it agrees with head of the 
 Roman than with the head of the Greek church, the parti- 
 cular application of it to the bilhop of Rome may well be 
 juftified, efpecially fince St. Paul himfelf hath applied it in 
 the fame manner. 
 
 St. Paul hath drawn ' the man of fin, the fon of perdition,* 
 2 ThefT. ii. an exaft copy and refemblance of * the little 
 horn and the blafphemous king' in Daniel : and this * man 
 of fin' mufi: necelTarily be a Chrljhan^ and not a HeaiJicn or 
 infidel power, becaufe he is reprefented as God * fitting in 
 the temple of God.' He is deicribed too as the head of * the 
 apofiiafy or the falling away' from the faith •, and this apojlafy 
 is afterwards, 1 Tim. iv. 1. defined by St. Paul to confiil in 
 
 * worfiiipping of demons,' angels and deceafed faints : and no 
 man furely can have any reafon to doubt, who is the head 
 and leader of this apofialy, the patron and authorizer of this 
 worflfip. The apoftle had comm.unicated to the Thefi^alo- 
 nians, what it was that hindered his appearing, ver. 5, 6. 
 
 * Remember ye not that when I was yet with you, I told you 
 thefe things .'' And now ye know what withholdeth that he 
 might be revealed in his time.' What this was the apoftle 
 hath no where exprefsly informed us ; but if tradition may 
 be depended upon in any cafe, it may certainly in this. For 
 it is the confi:ant and current tradition of the fathers, that 
 
 * what withholdeth is the Roman empire :' and therefore 
 the primitive Chriftians in the public offices of the church 
 prayed for its peace and welfare, as knowing that when the 
 Roman empire fhould be broken into pieces, the empire of 
 
 * the man of fin' would be raifed on its ruins. They made 
 no quefi:ion, they were fully perfuaded, that the fuccefix)r to 
 the Roman emperor in Rome would be ' the man of fin :' 
 and who hath fucceeded to the Roman emperor in Rome, let 
 the world judge and determine. 
 
 St. John too hath copied after Daniel, and, Chap. xiii. 
 exhibits the Roman empire under the fame emblem of ' a 
 beaO: with ten horns.' It is evident that he defigned the 
 fame as Daniel's fourth or lafi: beafi:, becaufe he reprefents him 
 ?s a compofition of the three former, with * the body of a 
 leopard, the feet of a bear, and the mouth of a lion.' He 
 defcribes him too with the qualities and properties of * the 
 little horn,' fpeaking the fame blafphcmies, acting the fame 
 cruelties : and having plainly fcen what power was intended 
 by the one, we have the lefs reafon to hefitate about the 
 other. But to diftinguifii him yet more, the number of his 
 name is defined to be * fix hundred and fixty-fix.' It was 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 367 
 
 an ancient pra^lice to denote names by numbers •, and this 
 number muft be refolvable into fome Greek or Hebrew name, 
 to which all the charadlers here given may agree. It is an 
 early tradition derived from * Irenaeus, who lived not long 
 after St. John's time, and was a dii'ciple of a difciple of this 
 apoftle, that the number 666 includes the Greek name 
 LatfimS) or the Latin empire. Or if you prefer a Hebrew 
 name, as St. John hath fometimes made ufe of Hebrew names, 
 it is no lefs remarkable that this number comprehends alfo 
 the Hebrew name Roviiith or the Roman empire. For more 
 clearnefs and furenefs ftill, a woman is fliown, Chap. xvii. 
 riding upon this fame beaft, and her name is * Babylon the 
 great ;' but Babylon was deftroyed long before, and by Baby- 
 lon all agree, was meant Rome. The feven heads of the 
 beaft are hkewife explained to be * feven mountains on which 
 the woman litteth,' which all the world know to be the fitua- 
 tion of Rome. The woman herfelf is alfo declared * to be 
 that great city which reigneth over the kings of the earth ;* 
 and that can be none other than Rome. Indeed the papifts 
 themfelves allow (for they cannot but allow) all this to be 
 faid of Rome, but then they argue and maintain it to be faid 
 of Heathen Rome. But that cannot be ; becaufe it agrees 
 not with feveral circumftances of the prophecy, and particu- 
 larly with the woman's fitting upon the beaft with * ten horns, 
 and upon his horns ten crowns,* which muft needs typify 
 the Roman empire, after it was divided into ten kingdoms, 
 but the Roman empire was not divided into ten kingdoms 
 till fome years after it became Chriftian. St. John with the 
 eyes of prophecy faw this beaft ' rife up out of the fea,' and 
 the angel in his expofition faith that he * fhall afcend out of 
 the bottomlefs pit j' but Heathen Rome had rifen and flou- 
 riftied many years before this time. This beaft cannot repre- 
 fent Heathen Rome becaufe he is fucceflbr to heathen Rome, 
 to ' the great red dragon ;';/ his power, and his feat, and 
 great authority.' This beaft was to continue and profper 
 * forty two' prophetic jnofiths, that is 12G0 years 5 but Hea- 
 then Rome did not continue 400 years after this time. The 
 woman is rcprefented ' as the mother of idolatry, with her 
 golden cup intoxicating the inhabiters of the earth ;' but 
 Heathen Rome ruled more with a rod of iron, and was rather 
 an importer of foreign gods and fuperflition than an exporter 
 to other nations. St. John * wondered with great admira- 
 tion,' when * he faw the woman drunken with the blood of 
 
 * See Irenseus, Book V. Chap. xxx. p. 449, in Grabe's edition. 
 
S68 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 the faints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jefus j' but 
 
 wherefore fhould he, who had feen and futi^ered the perfecu- 
 
 tions under Nero, wonder fo much that Heathen fhould 
 
 perfecute Chi iftian ; but that Chriftians fliould delight in 
 
 ihedding the blood of fhriftians, was indeed of all wonders 
 
 the greateft. The woman ridcth upon the bead under * his 
 
 fevcnth head' or laft form of government ; but * the fixth 
 
 head,' which was the imperial form of government, is faid 
 
 to be fubllding in St. John's time, and * the fixth' was not 
 
 deftroyed, and * the feventh' or laft form did not take place, 
 
 till after Rome was become Chriftian. The ten kings ' with 
 
 one mind gave their power and ftrength unto the beaft,' and 
 
 ufterwards ' hate the whore and make her defolate, and 
 
 burn her with fire •,' but never did any ten kings unanimoufly 
 
 and voluntarily fubmit to Heathen Rome, and afterwards 
 
 burn her with fire. Rome according to the prophecies is to 
 
 be ' utterly burnt with fire,' and to be made a * defolatiotl 
 
 for ever and ever :' but Rome hath never yet undergone this 
 
 fate, and confequcntly Heathen Rome cannot be the fubje(St 
 
 of thefe prophecies. In fhort from thefe and all other 
 
 charadters and circumftances, fome whereof can never agree 
 
 with Heathen Rome, and all agree perfectly with Chriflian 
 
 Pvome, it may and muft be concluded, that not Heathen, but 
 
 Chriftian, not imperial but papal Rome was intended by 
 
 thefe vifions. 
 
 III. Beiides the place and the perfon, the time alfo is 
 fignified of this tyrannical power, when it fliould prevail, 
 and how long it fliould prevail. Daniel mentions thefe things 
 as being at a very great diftance, and indeed they were at a 
 very great diftance in his time. It is faid, viii. 26. x. 24. 
 * the vifion is yet for many days :' that it comprehends, 
 viii. 29. * what Ihall be in the laft end of the indignation :* 
 that it extends, xi. 35, 40. xii. 4, 9. ' even to the time of 
 the end ;' that when God, xii. 7. ' fhall have accomphfhed 
 to fcatter the power of the holy people, all thefe things fliall 
 be finifhed :' all which and other pafiages to the fame pur- 
 pofe confidered, it Appears as unaccountable as ftrange, that 
 ever any man ihould imagine, as fome both ancients and 
 moderns have imagined, that Daniel's prophecies reached 
 not beyond the times of Antiochus Epiphanes. Daniel hath 
 defcrlbed four great empires, not contemporary, but fucceffive 
 one to another. The fourth and laft is reprefented as the 
 greateft of all both in extent and in duration. * It devoureth 
 the whole earth, and treadeth it down, and breaketh it in 
 pieces. After which it is divided into ten kingdoms, and 
 
THE PROPHECIES. SG9 
 
 * the little horn* groweth not up till after this divificm. So 
 that this tyrannical power was to arifc; in tlie latter days of 
 the Roman empire, afcer it lliould be divided into ten king- 
 doms. From St. Paul too we may collect, that the great 
 power of the Roman empire hindered the appearing of ^ the 
 man of fin;' bui when that power fliould be diminiihed and 
 
 * taken out of the way/ then fhould * the man of lin be re- 
 vealed in his time.' St. John alfo refers thefe events to the 
 fame 3era. Not only the general order and the whole feries 
 of his prophecies point to this time, but there are befides 
 particular intimations of it. He defcribes ' the bealt' as 
 fucceiror to * the great red dragon, /// his power and in his 
 feat, and great authority :' but if * the great red dragon be,* 
 as he is generally under ftood to be, the perfecuting power 
 of Heathen Rome, then the perfecuting power of Heathen 
 Rome mud: be removed, before * the beaft' can take his 
 place. The beaft hath alfo * ten horns, and upon his 
 horns ten crowns ;' fo that ten complete kingdoms muft arife 
 out of the Roman empire before the appearance of the beaft. 
 Of his ' feven heads' it is faid, ' Five are fallen,' that is, in 
 St. John's time live forms of government were paft, * one is 
 and the other is not yet come,' and the lixth which was then 
 prefent being the imperial, it neceftarily follows, that the 
 feventh or laft muft be fome form of government which muft 
 arife after the imperial ; and as St. John faw the one, we fee 
 the other. 
 
 It appears then that this Antichriftlan power was to arife 
 in the latter times of the Roman empire, after an end fliould 
 be put to the imperial power, and after the empire fliould 
 be divided into ten kingdoms : and it is not only foretold 
 nuhen it fliould prevail, but moreover how long it fhould pre- 
 vail. Here we cannot but obferve, that the very flime 
 period of time is prefixed for its continuance both by Daniel 
 and by St. John. Wonderful is the confent and harmony 
 between thefe infpired writers, as in other circumftances of 
 the prophecy, fo particularly in this. In Daniel, vii. 25. 
 * the little horn' was to * wear out the faints of the moft 
 High, and think to change times and laws ;' and it is laid ex- 
 prefsly, that they * lliould be given into his hand, until a time, 
 and times, and the dividing of time/ or as the fame thing is 
 exprefTed in another place, xii. 7. * for a time, times, and 
 a half.' In the Revelation it is faid of the benj}, xiii. 5. to 
 whom in like manner * it was given to make war with the 
 faints, and to overcome them, thit power alfo was given unto 
 him to continue forty and two months:* And * the holy 
 
 VOL. u. NO. 10. X X 
 
S70 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 city,' xl. 2. * the Gentiles iliould tread under foot forty and 
 two months:' And * the two witnelTes,' ver. 3. ' Ihould 
 prophefy a thouland two hundred and thrcefcore days clothed 
 in iackcloth :' And the woman, the true church of Chrift, 
 who fled into the wildernefs from perfecution, xii. 6, 14. 
 fhould be fed and nouriflied there * a thoufand two hundred 
 and thrcefcore days,' or as it is othervvife exprelTed in the 
 fame chapter, * for a time, and times, and half a time.' 
 Now all thcfe numbers you will find upon computation to be 
 the lame, and each of them to fignify J ^00 years. For * a 
 time is a year, a?id a time, and times, and the dividing of time 
 crhalf a time, are three years and a half, ^;,'^thiree years and 
 a half ' are -i-2 months^ and 'VI months are 1260 days-i and 1260 
 days in the prophetic flile are \'1(^^ years. From all thefe 
 dates and chara(^\ers it may fairly be concluded, that the time 
 of the church's great affiliation and of the reign of Antichrift 
 will be a period of 1260 years. 
 
 To fix the time exadlly when thefe 1260 years begin, and 
 confequently when they will end, is a matter of fome nice- 
 nefs and difficulty \ and perhaps we muft fee their conclu- 
 fion, before we can precifely afcertain their beginning. How-' 
 ever, it appears to be a very great miftake of fome very learned 
 men in dating the commencement of this period too early. 
 . This is the capital error of Mr. Mede's fcheme ; what hath 
 led him, and others who have followed his example, into 
 fubfequent errors -, and what the event hath plainly refuted. 
 For if the reign of Antichrift had begun, as he reckons, about 
 the year 4'5(), its end would have fallen out about the year 
 1716, The truth is, thefe 1260 years are not to be reckoned 
 from the heginnifig of thefe corruptions, from the rife of this 
 tyranny, for * the myftery of iniquity began to work' even in 
 the days of tlie apoftles ; but from their full growth and 
 eftabliihment in the world. Of * the little horn,' who was 
 * to wear out the fiiints of the moil High, and to change 
 times and laws,' it is faid that * they fliould be given into 
 his hand,' which can imply no lefs than the moll abiblute 
 power and authority over them, * until a time, and times, 
 and the dividing of time.' In like manner * the holy city,' 
 the true church of Chrift, was to be * trodden under foot,' 
 which is the lowed Hate of fubje^lion j * the two witnelTcs' 
 were not only to prophefy, but to * prophefy in fackcloth,' 
 that is, in mourning and afflicStion ; * the woman,' the church, 
 was to abide in ' the wildernefs,' that is, in a forlorn and 
 defolate condition \ and ' power was given to the bcail' 
 jjoiesai, not merely < to continue' as it is tranllated, but 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 371 
 
 * to prai^lfe and profper,' and to do according to his will ; 
 and all for this lame period of 1260 years. Thefe 12G0 years 
 therefore of the reign of Antichrifi: are not to be computed 
 from his birth, or infancy, or youth ; but from his coming 
 to maturity, from his coming to the throne : and in my opi- 
 nion, their beginning cannot be fixed conliltcnt with the truth 
 of hili:ory either fooner or later than in the eighth century. 
 Several memorable events happened in that century. In 
 the * year 727 the pope and people of Rome revolted from 
 the exarch of Ravenna, and (hook off their allegiance to the 
 Greek emperor. In the year 755 the pope obtained the 
 exarchate of Ravenna for himfelf, and thenceforwards a<Sted 
 as an ablolute temporal prince. In the year 774^ the pope 
 by the afliftance of Charles the great, became polTefled of the 
 kingdom of the Lombards. In the year 787 the worfhip of 
 Ullages was fully eliabliihed, and the Ibpremacy of the pope 
 acknowledged by the fecond council of Nice. From one or 
 other of thefe tranfactions it is probable, that the beginning 
 of the reign of Antlchrift is to be dated. What appears to 
 be moft probable is, that it is to be dated from the year 727, 
 ti^hen (as f Sigonius fays,) Rome mid the Roman dnhedom 
 came from the Greeks to the Roman pontiff. Hereby he be- 
 came in fome meafure a horn or temporal prince, though his 
 power was not fully edablifhed till fome years afterwards : 
 and before he was a horn at all, he could not anfwer the 
 character of * the little horn.' If then the beginning of the 
 1260 years of the reign of Antlchrift is to be dated from the 
 year 727, their end will fall near the year 2000 after Chrift : 
 and at the end of the 6000th year of the world, according 
 to a very early tradition of Jews and Chriftians and even of 
 Heathens, great changes and revolutions are expeiSled both in 
 the natural and in the moral world ; and * there remaineth,' 
 according to the words of the apoftle, Heb. iv. 9. ' a fabbatifm 
 or holy reft to the people of God.' 
 
 IV. What Daniel hath defcribed under the chara£ler of 
 * the httle horn,' and * the blafphemous king ;' what St. 
 Paul hath defcribed under the character of * the man of fin, 
 the fon of perdition •,' what St. John hath defcribed under 
 the charadter of * the beaft,' and * the falfe prophet ;' that 
 fame tyrannical, idolatrous, and blafphemous power, eccle- 
 
 * See Sigonius, Spanlieim, Dupin, &c, 
 
 f * Thus Rome and the Dutchy of Rome came from the Greeks 
 to the Roman Pontiff.' See Sigonius' Hiftory of the kingdom of 
 Italy, Book III, at thQ year 727. 
 
 X X 2 
 
372 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 fiaftical writers ufually denominate Anticliriji : and having 
 thus far traced his character and deicription, his rife, pro- 
 grefs, and continuance, ict us now proceed to conlider his 
 fail, when at the expiration of the prefixed period of 1260 
 years his kingdom fhall be dcftroyed for evermore. The 
 prophets are not more expreflive of his elevation, than they 
 are of his deltruciion. 'I'hey not only predict his downfal 
 in general terms, but alfo deicribe the manner and circum- 
 ftances of it : anvl St. John's account being larger and more 
 ,circumftantial and particular, will be the beft comment and 
 explanation of tlie others. For my part I cannot pretend 
 to prophefy, which is the common vanity of expoiitors of 
 the Revelation ; I can only reprcKmt events in the order 
 wherein, according to my appreheniion, the prophets have 
 placed them. Sobriety and modefty are required in the inter- 
 pretation of all prophecies, and elpecially in the explication 
 of things yet future. Only this much it may be proper to 
 premife, that having feen fo many of the prophecies fulfilled, 
 you have the lefs reafon to doubt of the completion of thofe 
 which are to follow. 
 
 At this prefent time we are living under ' the fixth trum- 
 pet,' and * the fecond woe *,' Rev. xi. the Otbman empire 
 is ilill fubfifting, the beaft is IHII reigning, and there are pro- 
 teihint witnelfes flill prophefying in fackcloth : and this 
 ' fixth trumpet' and * fecond woe' muft end, before the 
 
 * feventh trumpet' can found, or * the third woe' be poured 
 out, which is to fall upon the kingdom of the beaih But 
 before the end of * the fecond woe,' it fhould feem that the 
 papiits will make a great and fuccefsful effort againlf the 
 proteftant religion. When the witntfTes * (liall have near 
 finilhed their teftimony,' that is, towards the conclufion of 
 their 12G0 years, ' the beaft Ihall make war againft them, 
 and fhall overcome them.' 'i hey fliall lie oppreffed and 
 dead as it were, to the great joy and triumph of their ene- 
 mies •, but they fhall * rife again after three years and a half,' 
 and the proteftant religion ihall become more glorious than 
 ever, with a confiderable diminution of the papal authority. 
 According to the method and order wherein St. John hath 
 arranged thefe events, they muft happen before the end of 
 
 * the fecond woe,' or the fail of the Othman empire. Eze- 
 kiel, xxxviii. xxxix. and Daniel, xi. 44<, 45. have given 
 fome intimations, that the Othman empire ihall be over- 
 thrown in oppoiing the fettlement of lirael in iheir own 
 land in the latter days. In the conclufion of the book of 
 Daniel there are alio fome intimations, that the religion of 
 
THE PROPHECIES. S73 
 
 Mohammed fhall prevail in the eait for as lonji; a period of 
 time as the tyranny ot the httle iiorn in the welt. Very re- 
 markable too it is, that * Mohammed firft contrived his im- 
 pofture in the year GOG, the very lame year wherein the ty- 
 rant Phocas made a grant of the lupremacy to the pope ; 
 and this might incline one to think that the 1260 years of 
 the reign of Antichritl: are to be dated from this time. But 
 though they might rife together, yet they were not fully 
 eitablilked together. The authority of Mohammed miglit be 
 fully eftablilhed in the feventh century, but that of the pope 
 was not io till the eighth century 5 and therefore, as the one 
 was ellablifhed lomevvhat I'ooner, fo it may alfo be fubvertedl 
 fomewluit fooner than the other. The pope indeed was 
 eiiAbWiiied fuprc J ne in Iplrituals in the feventh century, but 
 he beca.ne not a temporal honi or i^io^Q till the eighth cen-» 
 tury. 
 
 When the Othman empire is overthrown, and * the fe- 
 cond woe is part,' then according to 8t. John, xi. 14. * the 
 third woe cometh quickly,' which comprehends all the 
 fevere and terrible judgments of God upon the kingdom of 
 the beaft. In like manner when Daniel hath predicted tliQ 
 full of * the king of the north,' or of the Othman empire, 
 he fubjoins immediately, xii. 1. that * there lliall be a time 
 of trouble, fuch as never was fince there was a nation, even 
 to that fame time ; and at that time thy people ftiall be det- 
 Hvered, every one that flrall be found written in the book ;* 
 agreeably to which St. John aUo faith, xx. 15. * that whofo- 
 ever was not found written in the book of life, was caft into 
 the lake of fire.' The 12GG years of the reign of the beaft, 
 I fuppofe, end with the 1260 years of the witneffes prophe- 
 fying in fackcloth ; and now the deftined time is come for 
 the judgments of God to overtake him ; for as he might 
 exift before the 1260 years began, fo he may exift likevviie 
 after they are finiihed, in order to be made an eminent ex- 
 ample of divine jullice. For the greater confirmation and 
 illudration of this fubje^l, and to make the ftronger impre{^ 
 iion upon the minds of the readers, thefe judgments are 
 difplayed under variety of figures and reprefentations. Firft 
 thty are delcribed in a more general manner. Rev. xiv. as 
 * the harvelt and reaping of the earth/ and as * the vintage 
 and wine-prefs of the wrath of God.' Then they are repre'- 
 fented in a more particular manner, Rev, xv. xvi. as * the 
 feven vials, or the feven laft plagues, tor in them is filled up 
 
 ^ See Prideaux' liife of Mahomet, 
 
S*74« DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 the wrath of God \ which are fo many flgnal judgments 
 upon the kingdom of the beaft, and fo many fteps and de- 
 grees of his ruin. Afterwards the fall of Rome is delineated. 
 Rev. xvii. xviii. as of another Babylon ; and it is declared 
 that fhe Ihall be deftroyed by fire, and her deftru6tion fliall 
 be a complete and total deltruction, fuch as hath never yet 
 been the fate of Rome. Some of the princes, who were 
 once of her communion, * fhall hate' her as much as they 
 loved her, * and burn her with fire.' It is farther intimated 
 that fhe fhall be Iwallovved up by a fubterraneous fire, fhall 
 link * like a great mill-rtone in the fea,' and * her fmoke (hall 
 rife up for ever and ever :' and the foil and fituation of Rome 
 and the neiglibouring countries greatly favour fuch a fuppo- 
 fition. As St. John faith, xi. 8. ihe ' fpiritually is called 
 Sodom j' and fhe fliall refemble Sodom in her punifliment as 
 well as in her crimes. After the lubverfion of the capital 
 city, Rev. xix. * the beaft and the falfe prophet,' the powers 
 civil and ecclefiaftical, with thofe who ftill adhere to their 
 party, fhall make one effort more ; but it fhall prove as weak 
 and vain, as it is impious ; they * fhall Loth be taken, and 
 caft alive into a lake of fire burning with brimftone.' The 
 cleflru6tion of Antichrift therefore, of himfelf as well as of 
 his feat, fliall be in a terrible manner * by fire.' Daniel af- 
 ferts the fame thing, vii. II. * I beheld then becaufe of the 
 voice of the great words which the horn fpake, I beheld 
 even till the beaft was flain, and his body deftroyed, and 
 given to the burning iiame.' So likewife faith St. Paul, 
 2 ThefT. i. 7, 8. * The Lord Jefus fhall be revealed from hea- 
 ven with his mighty angels, in flaming fire, taking vengeance 
 on them that know not God, and that obey not the gofpcl 
 of our Lord Jefus Chrift :' and more particularly, ii. 8. * The 
 Lord fhall confume the wicked one, the mati of Jin ^ with the 
 fpirit of his mouth, and fhall deftroy him with the brightnefs 
 of his coming.' 
 
 About the time of the fall of the Othman empire and of 
 the Chriftian Antichrift, the Jews fhall turn to the Lord, 
 and be reftored to their own land. Innumerable are the 
 prophecies concerning the converfion and reftoration of this 
 people. Hear only what Hofea faith, who prophefied be- 
 fore the captivity of the ten tribes of Ifrael, iii. 4, 5. * The 
 children of llVael fliall abide many days without a king, and 
 without a prince, and without a facrifice, and without an 
 image or altar ^ and without an cphod, and without tera- 
 phiin' or divine manifeftations : * Afterward (liall the chil- 
 ilrcn of Ifrael return, and feek the Lord their God, and Du- 
 
THE PROPHECIES. S75 
 
 vid their king, and fliall fear the Lord nnd his goodnefs in 
 the latter days.' Hear alio what Ezeklel faith, who pro- 
 phefied during the captivity of the two tribes of Judah and 
 Benjamin, xxxvy. 21, 25. * Thus Hiith the Lord God, Be- 
 hold, I will take the children of Ifrael from among the hea- 
 then, whither they be gone, and will gather them on every 
 fide, and bring them into their own land : And they (hall 
 dwell in the land that I have given unto Jacob my fervant, 
 wherein your fathers have dwelt, and they fliall dwell there- 
 in, even they and their children, and their children's children 
 for ever, and my fervant David fhall be their prince for ever.' 
 xxxix. 28, 29. ' Then they fhall know that I am the 
 Lord their God, who caufed them to be led into captivity 
 among the heathen, but I have gathered them unto their own 
 land, and have left none of them any more there : Neither 
 will I hide my face any more from them •, for I have poured 
 out my fpirit upon the houfe of Ifrael, faith the Lord God.* 
 Ye cannot but remember what St. Paul faith upon the fame 
 occallon, Rom. xi. 2.5. ' I would not, brethren, that ye 
 fliould be ignorant of this myftery, that blindnefs in part is 
 happened to Ifrael, until the fulneis of the Gentiles be come, 
 and fo all Ifrael fliall be faved.' Now thefe and the like 
 predidtions, we fuppofe, will take effe(51:, and this great revo- 
 lution be accompliflied, about the time of the fall of the Oth- 
 man empire, and of the Chriftian Antichrift. Ezekiel's 
 * Gog and Magog,' xxxviii. xxxix. we believe to be the 
 Turks or Othmans, and 'they fball come up againft the 
 children of Ifrael in the latter days' to oppofe their i:e-fettle- 
 ment in their own land, * and they fhall fall' in fome extraor- 
 dinary manner * upon the mountains of Ifrael, they and the 
 people that is with them : fo the houfe of Ifrael fliall know 
 that I am the Lord their God, from that day and forward.* 
 Daniel too, xi. 45. xii. 1. prediifts the fall of the king of the 
 north * upon the glorious holy mountain : And at that time 
 fliall Michael fland up, the great prince who ftandeth for 
 the children of Ifrael.' The reftoration of the Jews and the 
 fall of Antichrift fhall alfo happen about the fame time. If 
 ' the fixth vial,' Rev. xvi. 12. which is * poured out upon 
 the great river Euphrates, whofo waters arc dried up to pre- 
 pare a pallagc for the kings of the eaft,' is to be underft ood, 
 as Mr. Mede and others think, of the return of the Jews ; 
 then the return of the Jews is one of the fevcn lafl plagues of 
 Antichrifl-. But this notion is exprelTcd more clearly in Da- 
 niel, as it more immediately concerned his people, xi. 36. 
 ' He fhall profpcr till the indignation,' that is, God's indig- 
 
376 nSSERTATIONS ON 
 
 nation agnlnfl: the Jews, * be accompllflicd :' and ap^in af- 
 terwards, xii. 7. * When God (liall have accomplifiied to 
 fcatter the power of the holy people, all thefe things fhall 
 be finifhed.* In confequence and conformity to this doctrine, 
 a tradition hath prevailed * among the Jews, that the de- 
 ftru6\ion of Rome and the redemption of Ifrael fliall fall out 
 about the fame time. 
 
 When thefe great events fliall come to pafs, of which we 
 collect from the propb.ecles this to be the proper order ; the 
 proteftant witnefTes Oiall be greatly exalted, and the 1260 
 years of their prophefying in iackcioth and of the tyranny of 
 the beaft fhall end together ; the converfion and reftoration 
 of the Jews fucceed ; then follows the rnin of the Othman 
 empire, and then the total dedruiSiion of Rome and of Anti- 
 chrilTr. When thefe great events, I fay, ihall come to pafs, 
 then fliall the kingdom of Clirift commence, or the reign of 
 the faints npon earth. So Daniel exprcfsly informs us, that 
 the kingdom of Chrifl and the faints will be raifed upon the 
 ruins of the kingdom of Antichrifi: ; vii. 26, 27. ' But the 
 judgment fhall fit, and they fhall take away his dominion, 
 to confume, and to deftroy it unto the end : And the king- 
 dom, and dominion, and the greatnefs of the kingdom under 
 the whole heaven, fliall be given to the people of the faints 
 of the moft High, whofe kingdom is an everlafting kingdom, 
 and all dominion fhall ferve and obey him.' So likewiie St. 
 John faith, that upon the final deftruftion of ^ the beafl and 
 the falfe prophet,' Rev. xx. * Satan is bound for a thoufand 
 years ; And I faw thrones, and they fat upon them, and 
 judgment was given unto them : and I faw the fouls of theni 
 that were beheaded for the wltnefs of Jefus and for the 
 word of God, and which had not worfliipped the beaft, 
 neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their 
 foreheads, or in their hands ; and they lived and reigned 
 with Chrifb a thoufand years : But the reft of the dead lived 
 not again until the thoufand years were finiflied. This is 
 the firft refurreftion' It is, I conceive, to thefe great 
 events, the fall of x^ntichrift, the re-eftablilliment of the Jews, 
 and the beginning of the glorious millennium, that the three 
 different dates in Daniel of J 260 years, 1290 years, and 
 ISfJ.') years are to be referred: and as Daniel faith, xii. 12. 
 * Blefled is he that waiteth and cometh to the \o35 years -,' 
 
 * See the Opinions of the Hebrew Doctors concerning the 
 I)eftru6tion of Babylon or Rome in Mede's Works, Book V. 
 Chap. viii. page 902. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 377 
 
 fo St. John faith, xx. 6. * Blefled and holy is he that hath 
 part in the firft refurre6tion/ Blefled and happy indeed 
 will be this period ; and it is very obfervable, that the mar- 
 tyrs and confeflbrs of Jefus, in popifh as well as in pagan 
 times, will be raifed to partake of this fehcity. Then Ihall 
 all thofe gracious promifes in the Old Teftament be fulfilled 
 of the amplitude and extent, of the peace and profperity, of 
 the glory and happinefs of the church in the latter days. 
 Then in the full leiife of the words. Rev. xi. 15. * fliall the 
 kingdoms of this world become the kingdoms of our Lord 
 and of his Chrift, and he fhall reign for ever and ever.' 
 According to * tradition thefe thoufand years of the reign 
 of Ghrift and the faints will be the feventh millennary of 
 the world ; for as God created the world in lix days, and 
 refted on the feventh, fo the world, it is argued, will con- 
 tinue lix thoufand years, and the feventh thoufand will be 
 the gvQdit fabbatifm or holy reft to the people of God ; * one 
 day,' 2 Pet. iii. 8. ' being with the Lord as a thoufand 
 years, and a thoufand years as one day.' According to f 
 tradition too thefe thoufand years of the reign of Chrift and 
 the faints are ' the great day of judgment ;' in the morning 
 or beginning whereof fhall be the coming of Chrift in flaming 
 Are, and the particular judgment of Antichrift, and the firl? 
 refurre6lion ; and in the evening or conclufion whereof fhall 
 be the general refurre6tion of the dead, ' fmall and great, 
 and they fhall be judged every man according to their 
 works.' 
 
 Prudence as well as modefty requires, that we fliould 
 forbear all curious inquiries into the nature and condition of 
 this future kingdom ; as how Satan fhould be bound for a 
 thoufand years, and afterwards loofed again ; how the raifed 
 faints fhall cohabit with the living, and judge and govern 
 the world -, how Chrift fhall raanifeft himfelf to them, and 
 reign among them; how the new Jerufalem, the city and 
 church of the living God, fliall defcend from heaven to earth; 
 how Satan fliall at laft deceive the nations, and what nations 
 they ihall be. Thefe are points which the Holy Spirit hath 
 not thought fit to explain •, and folly may eafljy afk more 
 queftions about them, than wiidom can anfwer. Wifdom, 
 in the myfterious things of God, and efpecially in the my- 
 
 * See Burnet's Theory, Book IIL Chap. v. and Book IV. 
 Chap. vi. 
 
 f See the Opinions of the Jewifh Dodlors concerning the Great 
 Day of Judgment. 
 
 YOIL. U. NO. 10. Y y 
 
 r 
 
378 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 fterlous things of futurity, will ftill adhere to the words of 
 fcripture ; and having'feen the completion of fo many par- 
 ticulars, will reft contented with believing that thefe alfo 
 fliall be, without knowing koiu they flnll be. It is of the 
 nature of moft propliecies not to be fully underftood, till 
 they are fully accompliflied, and efpecially prophecies re- 
 . lating to a ftate fo different from the prefent as the millen- 
 nium. Perfectly to comprehend thefe and all other pro- 
 phecies may conftitute a part of the happinefs of that period, 
 for then they will all be fulfilled, and * the myftery of God 
 fhall be finiflied.' This however is very evident, that wicked- 
 nefs would foon over-run the world, if not reftrained by an 
 over-ruling providence ; for no fooner is Satan loofed again, 
 than ' the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth' 
 come up againft the holy city, the number of whom is as 
 • the fand of the fea :' And therefore at the time appointed, 
 after the general judgment, this world fhall be deftroyed, 
 2 Pet. iii. 10. ' the heavens fliall pafs away with a great noife, 
 and the elements fhall melt with fervent heat, the earth alfo, 
 and the works that are therein fhall be burnt up.* Thus, 
 Rev. xxi. 1. * the firft heaven and the fir ft earth fhall pafs 
 away, and a new heaven and a new earth' fliall fucceed, 2 Pet. 
 iii. 13. * wherein dwelleth righteoufnefs ;' Rev. xxi. 3,4:. 
 ' God himfelf fliall be with men, and be their God •, and 
 there fhall be no more death, neither forrow nor pain, for the 
 former things are pafTed away.' 1 Cor. xv. 24-, &c. * Then 
 cometh the end, when Chrift fliall have delivered up the 
 kingdom to God, even the Father ; when he fliall have put 
 down all rule, and all authority, and power. For he muft 
 reign till he hath put all enemies under his feet, the laft 
 enemy that fhall be deftroyed is death. And when all things 
 fhall be fubdued unto him, then fhall the Son alfo himfelf be 
 fubjectunto him that put all things under him, that God m^y 
 be all in all.' 
 
 Since then the corruptions of popery are fo particularly 
 foretold in fcripture, and make fo confiderable a part of the 
 ancient prophets, we have the lefs reafon to be furprlfed and 
 offended at them. "While the papifts endeavour to corrupt 
 and adulterate the doiSlrines of the prophets and apoftles, 
 they ftill accomplifli their prediftions while they labour to 
 dcftroy Chriftianity in one part, they unwittingly confirm 
 and eftablilh it in another. And fince a time is certainly 
 coming, wherein God will avenge himfelf on thefe idolaters, 
 and require the blood of his fervants at their hands, let us 
 wait with * the faith and the patience of faints,' till it be 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 379 
 
 accomplifhed. We have {een the prophecies remarkably 
 fulfilled in their fuccefs, and we ihall lee them as remarkably 
 fulfilled too in their deftru(Stion. The power of the pope is 
 nothing near {o great now as it was fome years ago : It re- 
 ceived its death wound at the Reformation, of which it may 
 languifli for a time, but will never entirely recover, though 
 its laft ftruggles and efforts, like thofe of a dying monfler, 
 may be terrible and dangerous. In the end, the gofpel will 
 prevail over all enemies and oppofers : Matth. xxi. 44-. 
 
 * Whofoever fliall fall on this flone, {hall be broken ; but 
 on whomfoever it fliall fall, it will grind him to powder/ 
 We will conclude our difcourfe with the words of Ezra, fo 
 very applicable to us of the reformed religion : ix. 1 3, 1 4<, 
 
 * After all that is come upon us for our evil deeds, and for 
 our great trefpafs, feeing that thou our God haft punifhed 
 us lefs than our iniquities deferve, and hafl given us fuch 
 deliverance as this,' a deliverance from the yoke and tyranny 
 of the church of Rome ; * fhould we again break thy com- 
 mandments, and join in affinity with the people of thefe 
 abominations, wouldft thou not be angry with us till thou 
 hadfl confumed us, fo that there Ihould be no remnant nor 
 efcaping ?' 
 
 :^^^*^\kV.« 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 X^ROM thefe inftances, which have been produced, of 
 prophecies and their completions, it is hoped, this con- 
 clufion may fairly be drawn in the words of St. Peter, 2 Pet. 
 i. 20, 21. that * no prophecy of the fcripture is of any prif 
 vate interpretation,' or the fuggeflion of any man's own 
 fpirit or fancy -, * for the prophecy came not in old time by 
 the will of man, but holy men of God fpake as they were 
 moved by the Holy Ghofl.' Other inflances might have 
 been alleged to the fame purpofe : but thofe prophecies 
 which received their full accomplifliment in ancient times, 
 and even thofe which were accompliflied in the perfon and 
 actions of our blelTed Saviour, are here confidered ; fuch only 
 as relate to thefe latter ages, and either in the whole or in 
 part are now fulfilling in the world, are made the fubjefts 
 of thefe difTertations. This is proving our religion in fome 
 meafure by ocular demonftratlon, is not * walking by faith' 
 only, but alfo * by fight.' For you caii have no reafbn to 
 
 \y 2 
 
S80 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 doubt of the truth of prophecy, and confequently of the truth 
 of revelation, when you fee inftances of things, which could 
 no ways depend upon human conjecture, foretold with the 
 greateft clearnefs, and fulfilled hundreds of years afterwards 
 with the greateft exaiftnefs. Nay, you fee prophecies, the 
 lateft whereof were deHvercd about 1700 years ago, and 
 fome of them above 3000 years ago, fulfilling at this very 
 time, and cities, countries, and kingdoms in the very fame 
 condition, and all brought about in the very fame manner, 
 and with the very lame circumftanccs, as the prophets had 
 foretold. 
 
 You fee the defcendents of Shem and Japhcth ruling and 
 enlarged in Afia and Europe, and perhaps in America, and 
 
 * the curfe of fervitude* ftill attending the wretched defcen- 
 dents of Ham in Africa. You fee the poflerity of Ifhmael 
 
 * multiplied exceedingly,' and become * a great nation' 
 in the Arabians ; yet living like * wild men,' and fhifting 
 from place to place in the wildernefs •, * their hand againft 
 every man, and every man's hand againft them ;' and ftill 
 (i'we/Iirig an independent and free people, * in the prefence 
 of all their brethren,' and in the prefence of all their enemies. 
 You fee the family of Efau totally extinCl:, and that of Ja- 
 cob fubfifting at this day ; * the fceptre departed from Ju- 
 dah,' and the people living no where in authority, every 
 where in fubjeCtion ; the Jews ftill * dwelling alone among 
 the nations,' while * the remembrance of Amalek' is ' ut- 
 terly put out from under heaven.' You fee the Jews fevere- 
 ly puniftied for their infidelity and difobedience to their 
 great prophet like unto Mofes •, ' plucked from off their own 
 land, and removed into all the kingdoms of the earth ; op- 
 prefifed and fpoiled evermore,' and made ' a proverb and a 
 byeword among all nations.' You fee ' Ephraim fo bro- 
 ken as to be no more a people,' while the whole nation is 
 comprehended under the name of Judah : the Jews won- 
 derfully preferved as a diftin£l people, while their great con- 
 querors are every where deftroyed ; their land lying defo- 
 late, and themfelves cut off from being the people of God, 
 while the Gentiles are advanced in their room. You fee 
 Nineveh fo completely deftroyed, that the place thereof is 
 not, and cannot be known -, Babylon made * a defolation 
 forever, a pofteflion for the bittern, and pools of water j 
 Tyre become * like the top of a rock, a place for lifliers to 
 fpread their nets upon ;' and Egypt * a bafe kingdom, the 
 bafeft of the kingdoms,' and ftill tributary and ftibje(n: to 
 ftrangers. You fee of the four great empires of the world 
 
THE PROPHECIES. ' 581 
 
 the fourth and laft, which was greater and more powerful 
 than any of the former, divided in the weftern part thereof 
 into ten leiler kingdoms ; and among them a power * with 
 a triple crown divers from the firft/ with * a mouth fpeaking 
 very great things,' and with ' a look more ftout than his 
 fellows, fpeaking great words againft the moft High, wear- 
 ing out the faints of the moft High, and changing times and 
 laws.' You fee a power * caft down the truth to the ground, 
 and profper and pra£life, and deftroy the holy people, not 
 regarding the God of his fathers, nor the delire of wives, but 
 honouring Mahuzzim,' gods-prote6lors or faints-protectors, 
 
 * and cauling' the priefts of Mahuzzim * to rule over many, 
 and to divide the land for gain.' You fee the Turks 
 
 * ftretching forth their hand over the countries,' and parti- 
 cularly ' over the land of Egypt, the Libyans at their ftcps,' 
 and the Arbians ftill ' efcaping out of their hand.' You 
 fee the Jews * led av/ay captive into all nations, and Jeru- 
 falem trodden down of the Gentiles,' and likely to continue 
 fo ' until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled,' as the Jews 
 are by a conftant miracle preferved a diftindl people for the 
 completion of other prophecies relating to them. You fee 
 one ' who oppofeth and exalteth himfelf above all laws 
 divine and human, ' fitting as God in the church of God, 
 and {hewing himfelf that he is God, whofe coming is after 
 the working of Satan with all powder and figns, and lying 
 wonders, and with all deceivablenefs of unrighteoufnefs.* 
 You fee a great a^ojlafy in the Chriftian church, which con- 
 fifts chiefly in the worfliip of demo?iSy angels or departed 
 faints, and is promoted ' through the hypocrify of liars, for- 
 bidding to marry, and commanding to abftain from meats.* 
 You fee the feven churches of Afia lying in the fame forlorn 
 and defolate condition that the angel had fignified to St. 
 John, their * candleftick removed out of its place,' their 
 churches turned into mofques, their worfliip into fuperftition. 
 In fliort you fee the characters of ' the beaft and the falfe 
 prophet,' and * the whore of Babylon,' now exemplified in 
 every particular, and in a city that is feated ' upon {i^vQn 
 mountains ;' fo that if the biftiop of Rome had fat for his 
 picture, a greater refemblance and likenefs could not have 
 been drawn. 
 
 As there is a near affinity between this and what Dr. 
 Clarke *" hath faid in the conclufion of his difcourfe of pro- 
 
 * See Clarke's Works, Vol. II. on the evidences of natural 
 and revealed religion, page 720, &c. 
 
SS$ DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 phecies, it may be proper to confirm and illuflrate the argu- 
 ment with fo great an authority : and indeed thefe things 
 are of fiich importance, and fo deferving to be known, that 
 they cannot be inculcated too frequently, nor iliewn in too 
 many lights. 
 
 " 1 fhall conclude this head with pointing at fome parti- 
 cular extraordinary prophecies, which deferve to be carefully 
 conlidered and compared with the events, whether they could 
 poflibly have proceeded from chance or from enthufiafm." 
 fiome of them are of fuch a nature, as that they can only be 
 judged of by perfons learned in hiftory *, and thefe I Ihall but 
 juft mention. Others are obvious to the conlideration of the 
 whole world ; and with thofe I fliall finifli what I think pro- 
 per at this time to offer upon this fubjedl. 
 
 " Concerning Babylop it was particularly foretold, that 
 it fhould be fliut up and befieged by the Medes, Elamites, 
 and Armenians ; that the river fliould be dried up i that the 
 city fhould be taken in the time of a feaft, while her mighty 
 men were drunken ;'* Which accordingly came to pals, 
 when Belfnazzar and all his thoufand princes, who were 
 drunk with him at the feaft, were flain by Cyrus' foldiers. 
 Alfo it was particularly foretold, that " God would make 
 the country of Babylon a pofTelilon for the bittern and pools 
 of water ;" Which was accordingly fulfilled by the overflow- 
 ing and drowning of it, on the breaking down of the great 
 dam in order to take the city. Could the correfpondence 
 of thefe events with the predictions, be the refult of chance ? 
 But fuppofe thefe predictions were forged after the event/ 
 can the following ones alfo have been written after the event ? 
 or with any reafon be afcrlbed to chance ? " The wild beafts 
 cf the deiert fhall dwell there, and the owls fliall dwell 
 therein : and it fhall be no more inhabited for ever, neither 
 iliall it be dwelt in from generation to generation : As God 
 overthrew Sodom and Gomorrah, &c. They fhall not take 
 of thee a flone for a corner, — but thou fhalt be defolate for 
 ever, faith the Lord : — Babylon fhall become heaps, a 
 dwelling-place for dxagons, an aftonifhment and an hifling 
 without an inhabitant : — It fliall link, and fhall not rife from 
 the evil that I will bring upon her. Babylon, the glory of 
 kingdoms, — fliall be as when God overthrew Sodom and 
 Gomorrah : It Ihall never be inhabited, neither fhall it be 
 dwelt in from generation to generation : Neither fliall the 
 Arabian pitch tent there, neither fliall the fliepherds make 
 their fold their •, But wild bcafts of the defert Ihall lie there. 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 383 
 
 and their houfes (hall be full of doleful creatures, and owls 
 ihall dwell there." 
 
 " Concerning Egypt, was the following prediction forged 
 after the event ? or can it, with any realon, be aicribed to 
 chance ? Egypt fhall be a bafe kingdom : It Ihall be the 
 bafeft of kingdoms, neither fliall it exalt itlelf any more 
 above the nations : For I will diminifh them, that they fliall 
 no more rule over the nations." 
 
 Concerning Tyre, the predicTtion is no lefs remarkable : 
 ** I will make thee like the top of a rock ; thou flialt be a 
 place to fpread nets upon -, thou {lialt be built no more. — 
 Thou fhalt be no more ; the merchants among the people 
 fhall hifs at thee, thou fhalt be a terror, and never (halt be 
 any more. All they that know thee among the people, 
 fhall be aftoniflied at thee." 
 
 " The defcription of the extent of the dominion of that 
 people, who were to polTefs Judea in the latter days j was it 
 forged after the event ? or can it reafonably be afcribed to 
 chance .'' He fliall come with horfemen, and with many fliips, 
 and fliall overflow and pafs over : He fliall enter alfo into 
 the glorious land, [and fliall plant the tabernacles of his 
 palace between the feas in the glorious holy mountain] and 
 many countries fhall be overthrown : But Thefe fliall efcape 
 out of his hand, even Edom and Moab and the chief of the 
 children of Ammon. He fhall ftretch forth his hand alfo upon 
 the countries, and the land of Egypt fhall not efcape. But 
 he fhall have power over the treafures of gold and of filver, 
 aud over all the precious things of Egypt ; and the Libyans 
 and Ethiopians fhall be at his fteps." 
 
 " When Daniel, in the ^ vifion of Nebuchadnezzar's 
 image, foretold four great fucceflive monarchies ; was this 
 written after the event ; or can the congruity of his defcrip- 
 tion with the things themfelves, reafonably be afcribed to 
 mere chance ^" 
 
 ** When the fame Daniel foretels a tyrannical power, 
 which fhould wear out the faints of the moft High, and they 
 fhall be given into his hand, until a time, and times, and the 
 dividing of time ; and again for f a time, times, and a half:'* 
 
 * ** The fame of which was fo nearly fpread ; that Ezekiel^ 
 who was contemporary with Daniel, plainly alludes to it, when he 
 fays of the prince of Tyre, Chap, xxviii. 3. Thou art lu'ifer than 
 Daniel", there is no fecret that they can hide frorn thee.^^ 
 
 ■\ " Three years and a half, or 1260 days, is, according to the 
 analogy of all the forementioned numbers, 1260 years." 
 
SS4 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 (Which can be no way applied to the fhort perfecution of 
 Antiochus, becaufe thefe prophecies are exprefsly declared 
 to be for many days ; concerning " what {hall befal thy 
 people in the latter days ; for yet the villon is for many 
 days ; concerninc^ the time of the end ; v/hat fliall be in the 
 lafi: end of the indignation ; concerning thofe who fhall fall 
 by the fword, and by liame, by captivity, and by fpoil, many 
 days J to try them, even to the time of the end, becaufe it 
 3S yet for a time appointed ; concerning a time of trouble, 
 fuch as never was fince there was a nation j the time when 
 God fhall have accomplifhcd to fcatter the power of the holy 
 people ; the time of the end, till which the words arc clofed 
 up and fealcd ; to which the prophet is commanded to fliut 
 lip his words, and feal the book, for many ihall run to and 
 fro, and knowledge fliall be increafed ; even the end, till 
 which Daniel was to reft, and then ftand in his lot at the 
 end of the days.") When Daniel, I fay, fortels fuch a 
 tyrannical power, to continue fuch a determined period of 
 time : And St. John prophefies, that the * Gentiles fliould 
 tread the holy city under foot, forty and two months j' 
 which is exactly the fame period of time with that of Da- 
 niel : And again, that ' two witnefles, clothed in fackcloth, 
 fliould prophefy a thoufand two hundred and threefcore 
 days *,' which is again exactly the very fame period of time : 
 And again, that the woman which fled into the wildernefs 
 from perfecution, fhould continue there * a thoufand two 
 hundred and threefcore days :' And again that flie fhould 
 * fly into the wildernefs, for a time, and times, and half a 
 time •,' which is flill the very fame period : And again, 
 that a wild beaft, a tyrannical power, * to whom it was given 
 to make war with the faints, and to overcome them, was 
 to * ' continue forty and two months,' (ftill the very fame 
 
 * " There has prevailed among learned men a very important er- 
 ror, as if the 12G0 days (or years) here fpoken of, took their be- 
 ginning from the rife of the tyranny here defcribed. Whereas on 
 the contrary, the words of Daniel are exprefs, that, not from the 
 time of his r'lfey but after his having made war with the faints, and 
 from the time of their being given Into his hand^ fhould be a time and 
 times and the dividing of tlnie^ Chap. vii. 2i', 25. And St. John 
 no Icfs exprefsly fays, that the time, not of the tivo nvitnejfes firo* 
 phefjhigy (for in part of that time they had great power) but of 
 their jirofdiefylng Infackdoth^ Hiould he a thoufand two hundred and 
 threefcore days. Rev. xi. 3. And the perfccuted woman, a/ter her 
 flight, was to be ai^ually in the wildernefs a thoufand two hundred 
 and threefcore daifs, Cli3p. xii. 6. Wherefore alfo //i(?y(?r/y flW/ wo 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 385 
 
 period of time) and to have ' power over all kindreds, and 
 tongues, and nations, Co that all that dwell upon the earth 
 ihould worfhip him :' Is it credible or poflible that ignorant 
 and enthuiial'tical writers fliould by mere chance hit upon 
 fuch coincidences of [occult] numbers ? efpecially fince St. 
 John could not poffibly take the numbers from Daniel, if 
 he underftood Daniel to mean nothing more than the fhort 
 perfecution of Antiochus. And if he did underftand Daniel 
 to mean a mttch longer and greater and more remote ty- 
 ranny, which John himfelf propheiied of as in his time ftill 
 future ; then the wonder is ftill infinitely greater, that in 
 thofe early times, when there was not the leaft footftep in 
 the world or any fuch power as St. John diftin6tly defcribes, 
 (but which now is very confpicuous, as I fhall prefently ob- 
 ferve more particularly) it fliould ever enter into the heart 
 of man to conceive fo much as the poihbility of fuch a power, 
 fitting not upon the pavilion of heathen perfecutors, but ex- 
 prefsly, 2 ThefT. ii. 4. in the iemjjky and upon the feat of God 
 himfelf. 
 
 " But thefe prophecies, which either relate to particular 
 places, or depend upon the computation of particular pe- 
 riods of time, are (as I faid) of fuch a nature, as that they 
 cannot be judged of, but by perfons fkilled in hiftory. 
 There are fome others more general running through the 
 whole fcripture, and obvious to the confideration of the whole 
 world. 
 
 " For Inftance : It was foretold by Mofes, that when the 
 Jews forfook the true God, they fhould be removed into all 
 the kingdoms of the earth ; fhould be fcattered among the 
 Heathen, among the nations, among all people from the 
 one end of the earth even unto the other ; fhould there be 
 left few in number among the Heathen, and pine away in 
 their iniquity in their enemies lands ; and fhould become an 
 aftonifhment, a proverb, and a bye-word, among all nations ; 
 and that among thefe nations they fhould find no eafe, nei- 
 ther fhould the fole of their foot have reft •, but the Lord 
 fhould give them a trembling heart, and failing of eyes, and 
 
 months^ (the very fame period) during which time fio'zver was given 
 unto the iv'iU beajl to continue, (in the original it h/ioiefai to do what 
 he pleafed, Rev. xiii. 3. evidently ought not to be reckoned from 
 his rifef or from the time when the ten kings (Chap. XVII. 12.) 
 received power with him ; but from the time of his having totally 
 overcome the faints, and of his being worjhififisd by all that dwell uhon 
 the earth. Chap. XIII. 7,8. 
 
 VOL. U. NO. 10. z a 
 
38(5 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 forrow of mind ; and fend a faintnefs Into their hearts in the 
 lands of their enemies ; fo that the found of a fhaken leaf 
 fjiould chafe them." Had any thing hke this, in Mofes* 
 time, ever happened to any nation ? Or was there in nature 
 any probability, that any fuch thing fhouid ever happen to 
 any people ? that, when they were conquered by their ene- 
 mies, and led into captivity, they fhouid neither continue 
 in the place of their captivity, nor be fwallowed up and loft 
 among their conquerors, but be fcattered among all the na- 
 tions of the world, and hated by ah nations for many ages, 
 and yet continue a people ? Or could any defcription of the 
 Jews, written at this day, poffibly be a more exa«St and lively 
 picture of the ftate they have now been in for many ages ; 
 than this prophetic defcription given by Mofes, more than 
 3000 years ago ? 
 
 " The very fame thing is in like manner continually pre- 
 didled through all the following prophets -, that God would 
 fcatter them among the Heathen : that he would caufe them 
 to be removed into all the kingdoms of the earth ; that he 
 would fcatter them into all the winds, and difperfe them 
 through the countries of the Heathen; that he would fift 
 them among all nations, like as corn is fifted in a fieve ; that 
 in all the kingdoms of the earth, whither they fhouid be 
 driven, they fliould be a reproach and a proverb, a taunt and 
 a curfe, and an aftonifliment and a hilhng ; and that they 
 fhouid abide many days without a king, and without a prince, 
 and without a facrifice, and without an image, and without 
 an ephod, and without teraphim. And here concerning the 
 predlcSlions of Ezekiel it is remarkable in particular, that they 
 being fpoken in the very time of the Babylonian captivity, 
 it is therefore evident from the time of his prophefying, as 
 well as from the nature and defcription of the thing itfelf, that 
 he muft needs be underftood of that latter ' captivity into 
 all places,' which was to happen after the * fulfilling the 
 . time of that age,' wherein God was firft to * bring them again 
 (out of the Babylonian captivity) * into the land where they 
 fhouid build a temple,' but * not like to that which * after- 
 wards (after their final return) fliould * be built for ever with 
 a glorious building.' The forecited prophecies (I fay) mufl 
 of neceiTity be underftood of that wide and long difperfion 
 which in the New Teftament alfo is exprefsly mentioned by 
 our Saviour and by St. Paul. 
 
 " It is alfo farther, both largely and diftinclly prediifted, 
 as well by Mofes himfelf, as by all the following prophets, 
 that notwithftanding this unexampled difperfion of God's 
 
THE PROPHECIES. S87 
 
 people, * yet for all that, when they be in the land of their 
 
 enemies, God will not deftroy them utterly •, but when they 
 
 ihall call to mind among all the nations, whither God has 
 
 driven them, and fhall return unto the Lord, lie v/ill turn 
 
 their cciptivity, and gather them from all nations, from the 
 
 utmoft parts of heaven, even in the latter days : That though 
 
 he makes a full end of all other nations, yet he will not make 
 
 a full end of ^hem ; but a remnant of them JJiall be prefervedy 
 
 and return out of all countries whither God has driven 
 
 them : That he will iift the houfe of Ifrael among all nations, 
 
 like as corn is lifted in a fieve ; yet fhall not the leaft grain 
 
 fall upon the earth : That the Lord fet his hand again the 
 
 fecond time, to recover the remnant of his people, and fliall 
 
 fet up an enfign for the nations, and fliall afTemble the out- 
 
 cafls of Ifrael, and gather together the difperfed of Judah, 
 
 from the four corners of the earth : For I will bring thy feed 
 
 from the e^i^t, faith the Lord, and gather thee from the wefl ^ 
 
 I will fay to the north. Give up ; and to the fouth. Keep 
 
 not back ; Bring my fons from far, and my daughters from 
 
 the ends of the earth : Behold, I will lift up my hand to the 
 
 Gentiles, and fet up my ftandard to the people, and they 
 
 fhall bring thy fons in their arms, and thy daughters fliall be 
 
 carried upon their fhoulders : For a fmall moment have I 
 
 forfaken thee, but with great mercy will I gather thee : In 
 
 a little wrath I hid my face from thee, for a moment ; but 
 
 with everlafting kindnefs will I have mercy oh thee." And 
 
 that thefe prophecies might not be applied to the return from 
 
 the 70 years captivity in Babylon, (which m.oreover was not 
 
 a difperfion into all nations) they are exprefsly referred to 
 
 the latter days, not only by Mofes, but by Hofea, who lived 
 
 long after, (* For the children of Ifrael flaall abide MANY 
 
 DAYS without a king, and without a prince, and without a 
 
 facrifice •, AFTERWARD they fhall return, and feek the 
 
 Lord their God, and David their king, and fliall fear the 
 
 Lord and his goodnefs in the LATTER DAYS) and by 
 
 Ezekiel, who lived in the captivity itfelf*, After MANY 
 
 DAYS [fpeaking of thofe who fhould oppofe the return of 
 
 the Ifraelites] thou fhalt be vifited in the LATTER YEARS 
 
 thou flialt come into the land ; — upon the people that are 
 
 gathered out of the nations •, — In that day, when my people 
 
 of Ifrael dwelleth fafely, — thou fhalt come up againft them, 
 
 —it fliall be in the LATTER DAYS.' Thefe prediftions 
 
 therefore neceffarily belong to that age, when * the times of 
 
 the GqhuXqs JJiall be fulfilled and the fulnefs of the Gentiles 
 
 be come in.' And that, through all the changes which have 
 
 zz 2 
 
S88 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 happened In the kingdoms of the earth, from tlie days of 
 Mores to the prefent time, which is more than 3000 years ; 
 nothing fliould have happened, to prevent the poffibiUty of 
 the accompHlhment of thefe prophecies ; but on tlie contrary, 
 the ftate of the Jevvifli and Chrillian nations at this day, 
 fhould be fuch as renders them ealily capable, not only of a 
 figurative, but even of a hteral completion in every par>- 
 ticular, if the will of God be fo •, this (I fay) is a miracle, 
 which hath nothing parallel to it in the ph^enomena of na- 
 ture. 
 
 " Another inftance, no lefs extraordinary, is as follows. 
 Daniel foretels * a kingdom upon the earth, which fliall be 
 divers from all kingdoms, divers from all that were before it, 
 exceeding dreadful, and fliall devour the whole earth : That, 
 among the powers into which this kingdom ihall be divided, 
 there fliall arife one power divers from the reft, who fhall 
 fiihdue unto himfelf three of the firft powers, and he fhall 
 have * a mouth fpeaking very great things, and a look more 
 flout than his fellows. Hejhall make war with the faints, 
 and prevail againft them. And he fliall fpeak great words 
 againft the moft High, and (hall wear out the faints of the 
 mofl High, and think to change times and laws : and they 
 fliall be given into his hand, for a long feafon ; even till the 
 judgment fhall fit, and the kingdom under the whole heaven 
 fhall be given to the people of the faints of the mofl High. 
 He fliall exalt himfelf and magnify himfelf above every god, 
 and fhall fpeak marvellous things againft the God of gods ; 
 — Neither fhall he regard * the God of his fathers, nor f the 
 defire of women, nor regard any god ; for he fhall magnify 
 himfelf above all. And in his eftate fhall he honour % the 
 god of forces, and ^ a god whom his fathers knew not, fliall 
 he honour. — ^^fhus fhall he do in the moft flrong holds with 
 a flrange god, whom he fliall acknowledge and increafe with 
 glory ; and he Ihall caufe them to rule over many, and fhall 
 divide the land for gain.' Suppofe now all this to befpoken 
 by Daniel, of nothing more than the fhort perfccution under 
 Antiochus Epiphanes ; which that it cannot be, I have 
 fliown above. But fuppofe it were, and that it was all forged 
 
 * " The God of gods, as in the foregoing verfe." 
 
 -j- " Forbidding to marry, 1 Tim. iv. 3." 
 
 :j: " Gods protedors, as it is in the margin of the Bible, or faints- 
 protestors. '^ 
 
 § " Changing times and Jaws, Chap. vii. 25; fetting up new re- 
 ligions." 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 38f 
 
 after the event : Yet this cannot be the caufe of St. Paul and 
 St. John, who defcribe exactly a like power, and in like 
 words ; fpeaking of things to come in the latter days, of 
 things {WW future in t/ieir time, and of which there were then 
 no footfteps, no appearance in the world. * The day of 
 Chrift,' faith St. Paul, * fliall not come, except there come 
 a falling away firft, and that man of fm be revealed, the fon 
 of perdition : Who oppofeth and exalteth himfclf above all 
 that is called God, or that is worfliipped •, fo that he, as 
 God litteth * in the temple of God, fliowing himfelf that he 
 is God: — Whofe coming is after the working of Satan, with 
 all power, and iigns, and lying wonders ; and v^rith all de- 
 ceivablenefs of unrighteoufnefs. Again : The fpirit fpeaketh 
 exprefsly, that in the latter times fome fhall depart from the 
 faith, giving heed to feducing fpirlts, and f doftrines of 
 devils ; — Forbidding to marry, and commanding to ablrain 
 from meats, &c. — St. John in like manner prophefies of a 
 wild beaft, or tyratuncal power, to ivliom was given great au- 
 thority, and a mouth fpeaking great things and blafphemies : 
 And he opened his mouth in blafphemy againft God : And 
 it was given unto him to make war with the faints, and to 
 overcome them ; and power was given him over all kindreds 
 and tongues and nations ; and all that dwell upon the earth 
 fhall worfhip him — And he tliat exerclfeth his power before 
 him — doeth great wonders, — and deceiveth them that dwell 
 upon the earth, by the means of thofe miracles which he had 
 power to do — And he caufeth that no man might buy or 
 fell, fave he that had the mark or the name of the beaft ; — > 
 And the kings of the earth have one mind, and fliall give 
 their power and ftrength unto the beaft ; — even peoples and 
 multitudes, and nations, and tongues. — For God hath put in 
 their hearts [in the hearts of the kings] to fulfil his will, and 
 to agree, and give their kingdom unto the beaft, until the 
 words of God fliall be fulfilled.' The name of the perfon, 
 in whofe hands the reins or principal direction of the exercife 
 
 * " It is therefore a Chrijlian (not an Infidel) power, that he 
 here fpeaks of." 
 
 f " Doftrines concerning Demonsy that is, gliofts or fouls of* 
 (good or bad) men departed. Epiplianius citing this text, alle- 
 ges the following words, as part of the text itfelf ; efontaiygaryphefi, 
 nekrois latreuontes, hos kai en to Ifrael efebajlhefan, " For they fhall 
 be, fays the apoftle, worlhippers of the dead, even as the dead were 
 anciently worfhipped in Ifrael.'* And he applies the whole t9 
 the worfliippers of the bleffed Virgin. Hasref. 78. Sed. 22." 
 
S90 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 of this power is lodged, is Myftery, Babylon the great, the 
 mother of harlots, and abominations of the earth ; with whom 
 the kings of the earth * have committed fornication, and the 
 inhabitants of the earth have been made drunk with the wine 
 of her fornication. And (he herfelf is drunken with the 
 blood of the faints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jefus : 
 And by her f forceries are all nations deceived : And in her 
 is found the blood of prophets, and of faints, and of all that 
 are flain upon the earth. And this pcrfon [the political per- 
 fon] to whom thcfe titles and characters belong, is that great 
 city (ftanding upon feven mountains) which reigneth over the 
 kings of the earth. 
 
 " If in the days of St. Paul and St. John, there was any 
 footfteps of fuch a fort of power as this in the world ; Or, if 
 there ever had been any fuch power in the world ; Or, if there 
 was then any appearance of probability, that could make it 
 enter into the heart of man to imagine, that there ever could 
 be any fuch kind of power in the world, much lefs in the 
 temple or church of God ; And, if there be not now fuch a 
 power actually and confpicuoufly exercifed in the world : And 
 if any picture of this power, drawn after the event, can now 
 defcribe it more plainly and exadtly than it was originally de- 
 fcribed in the words of the prophecy : Then may it with fome 
 degree of plaufiblenefs be fuggefted, that the prophecies are 
 nothing more than entliufiaftic imaginations." 
 
 For thefe things you have the atteftation of pafl, and the 
 experience of prefent times ; and you cannot well be de- 
 ceived, if you will only believe your own eyes and obferva- 
 tion. You actually fee the completion of many of the pro- 
 phecies in the ftate of men and things around you, and you 
 have the prophecies themfelves recorded in books, which 
 books have been read in public afTemblies thefe 1700 or 
 2000 years, have been difperied into fcvcral countries, have 
 been tranflated into feveral languages, and quoted and com- 
 mented upon by different authors of different ages and na- 
 tions, fo that there is no room to fufpecSl fo much as a poffi- 
 bility of forgery or illulion. 
 
 The prophecies too, though written by different men in 
 different ages, have yet a vifible connexion and dependency, 
 an entire harmony and agreement one with another. At 
 the fame time there is fuch perfect harmony, there is alfo 
 
 * " Have been led into idolatrous practices.'* 
 f ** PLirmahia (fo/ihois fiharmahois) methods of making men 
 religious without virtue." 
 
THE PROPHECIES. S91 
 
 great variety; and the fame things are foretold by different 
 prophets in a different manner and with different circum- 
 ftances ; and the latter ufually improve upon the former. 
 They are all excellent in their different kinds j and you may 
 obferve the beauty and fubllmity of the ftile and diftion of 
 the prophets even from thefe quotations which have been 
 made from their writings. Indeed tliey are very well wor- 
 thy of your ferious perufal and meditation, not only conli- 
 dered as prophets, but conlldered even as authors, for their 
 noble images and defcriptions, their bold tropes and figures, 
 their inftru£live precepts, their pathetical exhortations, and 
 other excellencies, which would have been admired in any 
 ancient writers whatever. 
 
 Obfcurities there are indeed In the prophetic writings, for 
 which many good reafons may be affigned, and this particu- 
 larly, becaufe prophecies are the only fpecies of writing, 
 which is defigned more for the inftrudlion of future ages than 
 of the times wherein they are written. If the prophecies had 
 been delivered in plainer terms, fome perfons might be for 
 haftening their accomplifhment, as others might attempt to 
 defeat it ; men's a«Slings would not appear fo free, nor God's 
 providence fo confpicuous in their completion. But though 
 fome parts are oblcure enough to exercife the church, yet 
 others are fufficiently clear to illuminate it ; and the obfcure 
 parts, the more they are fulfilled, the better they are under- 
 fiood. In this refpe(ft as the world groweth older, it groweth 
 wifer. Time that detracts fomething from the evidence of 
 other writers, is flill adding fomething to the credit and au- 
 thority of the prophets. Future ages will comprehend more 
 than the prefent, as the preient underftands more than the 
 pail: : and the perfect accomplifhment will produce a perfe<5t 
 knowledge of all the prophecies. 
 
 In any explication of the prophecies you cannot but ob- 
 ferve the fubferviency of human learning to the ftudy of di- 
 vinity. One thing is particularly requifite, a competent 
 knowledge of hiftory facred and proflme, ancient and mo- 
 dern. Prophecy is, as I may fay, hiftory anticipated and 
 contracted ; hiftory is prophecy accomplifhed and dilated : 
 and the prophecies of fcripture contain, as you fee, the fate 
 of the moft confiderable nations, and the iubftance of the 
 moft memorable tranfactlons in the world, from the earlieft 
 to the lateft times. Daniel and St. John, with regard to 
 thefe later times, are more copious and particular than the 
 other prophets. They exhibit a feries and fuccefiion of the 
 moft important events from the firft of the four great empire^ 
 
S92 DISSERTATIONS ON 
 
 to the confummatlon of all things. Their prophecies may 
 really be faid to be a iummary of the hiftory of the world, 
 and the hiftory of the world is the- beft comment upon their 
 prophecies. I muft confefs it was my application to hiftory, 
 that ftrft ftruck me, without thinking of it, with the amaz- 
 ing juftnefs of the fcripturc-prophecies. I ohferved the 
 predictions all along to be verified in the courfe of events : 
 and the more you know of ancient and modern times, and 
 the farther you fearch into the truth of hiftory, the more 
 you will be fatisfied of the truth of prophecy. They are 
 only pretenders to learning and knowledge, who are patrons 
 of infidelity. You have heard, in thei'e difcourfes, of the 
 two greateft men, whom this country or perhaps the whole 
 world hath produced, the Lord Bacon and Sir Ifaac Newton, 
 the one wiiliing for a hiftory of the feveral prophecies of 
 fcrijTture compared with the events, the other writing Obfer- 
 vations upon the prophecies of Daniel and the Apocalypfe of 
 St. John : and the teftimony of two fuch (not to mention 
 others) is enough to weigh down the authority of all the infi- 
 dels who ever lived. 
 
 You fee what ftanding monuments the Jews are every 
 where of divine vengeance for their infidelity ; and beware 
 therefore of the like crime, left the like punifliment fliould 
 follow; * for,' Rom. xi. 21. * if God fpared not the natural 
 branches, take heed left he alfo fpare not thee.' Our Infi- 
 delity would be worfe even than that of the Jews, for they 
 receive and own the prophecies, but do not fee and acknow- 
 ledge their completion in Jefus, whereas our modern Infi- 
 dels rejecl both the prophecy and the completion together. 
 But what ftrange difingenulty muft It be, when there is all th« 
 evidence that hiftory can afford for the prophecy, and in 
 many cafes even ocular demonftratlon for the completion, to 
 be ftill obftinate and unbelieving ? May we not very properly 
 beftow upon fuch perlbns that juft reproach of our Saviour, 
 Luke xxiv. 25. * O fools, and flow of heart to believe all that 
 the prophets have fpoken ?' But I have good hope and con- 
 fidence in God, that, Heb. x. 39. ' we are not of them who 
 draw back unto perdition, but of them who believe to the 
 faving of the foul.' 
 
 Lideed if it was once or twice only that the thing had fuc- 
 ceeded and the event had fallen out agreeably to the predic- 
 tion, we fliould not fo much wonder, we fliould not lay fuch 
 a ftrefs upon it ; It might be afcribed to a lucky contingency, 
 or owing to rational conjecture : but that lb many things, 
 fo very unlikely ever to happen, Ihould be fo particiilarly 
 
THE PROPHECIES. 393 
 
 foretold, and Co many ages afterwards fo pun£lually fulfilled, 
 tranfcends without doubt all the fkill and power of man, 
 and muft be refolved into the omnifcience and omnipotence 
 of God. Nothing certainly can be a ftronger proof of a 
 perfon's adling by divine commiffion, and fpeaking by divine 
 infpiration ; and it is afligned in fcripture as the teft and cri- 
 terion between a true and a falfe prophet, Deut. xviii. 22. 
 * When a prophet fpeaketh in the name of the Lord, if the 
 thing follow not nor come to pafs, that is the thing which the 
 Lord hath not fpoken, but the prophet hath fpoken it pre- 
 fumptuoufly ;' and in another place, Jer. xxviii. 9. ' The 
 prophet who prophelieth of peace, when the word of the pro- 
 phet fhall come to pafs, then fhall the prophet be known that 
 the Lord hath truly fent him/ It is fo much the peculiar 
 prerogative of God, or of thofe who are commiflioned by 
 him, certainly to foretel future events, that it is made a chal- 
 lenge to all the falfe gods, Ifa. xli. 21, 28. * Produce your 
 caufe, faith the Lord ; bring forth your ftrong reafons, faith 
 the king of Jacob •, Show the things that are to come here- 
 after, that we may know that ye are gods.' Lying oracles 
 have been in the world ; but all the wit and malice of men 
 and devils cannot produce any fuch prophecies as are recorded 
 Jn fcripture : and what ftronger atteftations can you req'iire 
 to the truth and divinity of the do<Strine .? No man can bring 
 with him more authentic credentials of his coming from God : 
 and the more you fhall conlider and underftand them, the 
 more you will be convinced, that. Rev. xix. 10. * the tefti- 
 mony of Jefus is the fpirit of prophecy.* 
 
 If to the prophecies you add the miracles, fo falutary and 
 beneficial, fo publicly wrought and fo credibly attefted, above 
 any other matters of fa£t whatever, by thofe who were eye- 
 witnefTes of them, and fealed the truth of their teftimony with 
 their blood ; if to thefe external confirmations you add like- 
 wife the internal excellence of Chriftianity, the goodnefs of 
 the doctrine itfelf, fo moral, fo perfect, fo divine, and the pu- 
 rity and perfedtion of its motives and fandlions, above any 
 other fyftem of morality or religion in the world j if you fe- 
 rioufly confider and compare all thefe things together, it is al- 
 moft impoffible not to feel conviction and to cry out, as Tho- 
 mas did after handling our Saviour, John xx. 28. * My Lord 
 and my God !' This is only one argument out of many, that 
 there muft be a divine revelation, if there is any truth in pro- 
 phecy ; and there muft be truth in prophecy, as we have 
 ihovvn in leveral inftances, and might Ihow in feveral more, if 
 there is any dependence upon the teftimony of others or upoa 
 
 yoi^. II. NO. 10? 3 A 
 
994« DISSERTATIONS ON, &C. 
 
 our own fenfes, upon what we read in books, or upon what we 
 fee in the world. 
 
 Men are fometimes apt to think, that if they could but fee 
 a miracle wrought in favour of religion, they would readily 
 refign all their i'cruples, believe without doubt, and obey with- 
 out referve. The very thing that you defire, yon have. You 
 have the gi*eateft and moft ftriking of miracles in the feries 
 of fcripture prophecies accomplifhed ; accompliftied, as we 
 fee, in the prefent ftate of almoll all nations, the Africans, 
 the Egyptians, the Arabians, the Turks, the Jews, thePapifts, 
 the Proteflants, Nineveh, Babylon, Tyre, the feven churches 
 of Afia, Jerufalem, and Rome. And this is not a tranfient 
 miracle, ceafing almoft as foon as performed ; but is perma- 
 nent, and protra6led through the courfe of many generations. 
 It is not a miracle delivered only upon the report of others, 
 but is fubje6l to your own inTpedtion and examination. It is 
 not a miracle exhibited only before a certain number of v.it- 
 nefTes, but is open to the obfervation and contemplation of all 
 mankind •, and after fo many ages is ftill growing, ftill im- 
 proving to future ages. What ftronger miracle therefore can 
 you require for your convi^lion .'' or what will avail if this be 
 found ineffectual ? Alas, if you reject the evidence of pro- 
 phecy, neither would you be perfuaded though one fliould 
 rife from the dead. What can be plainer ? You fee or may 
 fee with your own eyes the fcripture prophecies accomplifhed : 
 and if the fcripture prophecies are accomplifhed, the fcripture 
 muft be the word of God -, and if the fcripture is the word of 
 God, the Chriftian religion muft be true. 
 
 It is hoped therefore that the fame addrefs may be applied 
 to you, which St. Paul made to king Agrippa, Acts xxvi. 27, 
 28. * Believeil: thou the prophets ? I know that thou be- 
 lieveft :' and God dii'pofe your heart to anfwer again, Not 
 only ' almoft, bi/i altogether thou perfuinleit me to be a Chrif- 
 tian !' For your encouragement remember, that, ISIatth. x. 
 41. * He who receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet, 
 fhall receive a prophet's reward.' Wherefore, 1 ThciT". v. 
 19, &:c. * quench not the fpirit ; dcfpife not prophefying; 
 prove all things, hold hi\ that which is good. The grace of 
 our Lord Jefus Chriit be with you.' Amen. 
 
SUPPLEMENT 
 
 TO 
 
 BISHOP NEWTON'S DISSERTATIONS 
 
 ON THE 
 
 FMOPIIECIES, 
 
 CONTAINING 
 
 EXTRACTS FROM THE WRITINGS OF 
 
 OWEN, USHER, BROWN, KNOX, GILL, MORE, ^c. 
 
THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING OF HEA- 
 VEN AND EARTH. 
 
 A 
 
 SERMON 
 
 PREACHED BEFORE 
 
 THE HONOURABLE 
 
 HOUSE OF COMMONS^ 
 
 IM 
 
 PARLIAMENT ASSEMBLED, 
 
 April the 19///, 1649. 
 By Dr, JOHN OWEN. 
 
 Heb. XII. 27. 
 iind this word, Yet once more, fignifieth the removing of thofe things thai 
 are fliaken, as of things that are made, that thofe things which cannot be 
 Shaken may remain. 
 
 Die Veneris, April 20y 1649* 
 
 ORDERED hy the COMMONS ajembled in Parliament, 
 that Sir William Marfhatn do give hearty Thanks from this 
 JHoufe to Mr. Owen,yor his great pains in his Sermon preached 
 before the Houfe yejlerday^ at Margaret's, Weftminfler ; and 
 that he be deftred to print his Sermon at large, as he intended to 
 have delivered it, if time liad not prevented himy wherein he is to 
 have the like liberty of printing thereof as otliers in like kind 
 ttfually have had* 
 
 HEN. SCOBELL, Cler. Pari. 
 
'JO THE 
 RlGIfT HONOURAELE 
 
 THE COMMONS OF JSNGLJND, 
 ASSEMBLED IN PARLIAMENT. 
 
 All that I fliall preface to the enfaing "Difcourfe, is, That 
 feeing the Nation's \veh'"are and your own actings are therein 
 concerned ; the welfare of the nation, and your own prof- 
 perity in your prelent actings, being fo nearly related as they 
 are to the things of the enluing Difcourfe, I Ihould be bold 
 to prefs you to a ferious conlidcration of them as now pre- 
 fented unto you, were 1 not aflured, by your ready attention 
 unto, and favourable acceptation of tlicir delivery, that being 
 now publilhed by your command, fuch a requelf would be 
 altogether ncedlels. The iubje^^t matter of this Sermon being 
 cf io great weight and importance as it is, it had been very 
 defirable that it had fallen upon an abler hand ; as alfo that 
 more ipace and leifure had been allotted to the preparing of 
 it, lirlt for fo great, judicious, and honourable an audience ; 
 and fccondly, for public view, than poffibly I could beg from 
 my daily troubles, prefTures, and temptations, in the mid ft of 
 a poor, numerous, provoking people. As the Lord hath 
 brought it forth, that it may be ufeful to your Honourable 
 Aircmbl)', and the refidue of men that wait for the appearance 
 of the Lord jefus, fhall be the ihicere endeavour at tl\e throne 
 of grace, of 
 
 Your mod unworthv Servant, 
 
 In the work of the Lord> 
 COLLEGE-HALL,^ 
 
 iviAv ifi, loiL). 5 JOHN OWEN* 
 
A 
 
 SERMON 
 
 PREACHED TO THE 
 
 HONOURABLE HOUSE OF COMMONS, 
 
 On THURSDAY, the 19th of April, 1649. 
 — — ««I»»» — 
 
 HtE. XII. 27. A?id this luord, Tet once more, fignifieih the re^ 
 r.M ving of thofe things that are. JJiakefty as of things that are 
 viadC) that thofe things luhich cannot be fJiaken^ niaij remain, 
 
 1 HE main defign of the apoftle In this Scripture of the 
 Hcbrewsy is, to prevail with his countrymen who had under- 
 taken the profellion of the gofpel, to abide conftant and fiiithf 
 ful therein, without any apoflafij unto, or mixture with Jiidaifm^ 
 which God and themfelves had forfaken -, fully manifelting, 
 that in luch bachfliders the foul of the Lord hath no pleafure^ 
 Chap. X. S8. 
 
 A ta&, which whofo undertaketh in any age, fhall find 
 exceeding weighty and difficult, even to perfuade profefTors 
 to hold out, and continue in the glory of their profeffion unto 
 the end, Chap. x. 36. Prov. xxii. 13. and xxvi. 13. that 
 ivith patience doing the ivill of God, they might receive the pro-- 
 wife, efpecially if there be liens in the ivay, if oppolition or 
 perfecution attend them in their profefled fubje<Stion to the 
 Jjord Jefus. 
 
 Of all that deformity and diffimilitude to the Divine nature, 
 which is com.e upon us by the fall, there is no one part more 
 eminent^ or rather no ouGdefcl more evident^ than inconftancy 
 and unft;\blenel's of mind, in embracing that which is fplritually 
 good. Man being 'turned from his unchangeable refl, fecks 
 to quiet and fatiate his foul with refUefs movings towards 
 changeable things, Pfalm cxvl. 7. 
 
 Now, he who luorkeiJi all our works for us, and in us, Ifa. 
 xxvi. 12. worketh them alfo * by us y and therefore that 
 which he will give, he perfuades us to have, that at once his 
 bou?itij and our duty may receive a manifeilation in the fame 
 
 * 1 Their. I. 3. 2 ThcfT. i. n. Deut. x. 16. chap. xxx. 6, 
 Ezck. xviiio 31. ch. xxxvi, 26. Atis xi. 18, 
 
400 ^ THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 thing. Of this nature is perfeverance in the faith of Chrift ; 
 which as by him it is promlfed and thereby is a grace, fo to 
 us it is prefcribed, and therefore is a duty, Petamus iit det, quod 
 ut haheamus juhet : Auguft. Let us njk him to bejlonvy ivhat he 
 requires us to enjoy. Yea, Da Domine quod jubes, et jube quod 
 vis : Give what thou commandeft, and command what thou 
 plea fell. 
 
 As a duti/, it is by the Apoftle here confidered, and there- 
 fore prefled on them, who by nature were capable, and by 
 grace enabled for the performance thereof. Pathetical ex- 
 hortations then unto perfeverance in the profeflion of the 
 gofpel, bottomed on prevalent fcriptural arguments, and holy 
 reafonings, are the fum of this epiftle. 
 
 The arguments the Apoftle handleth unto the end propofed, 
 are of two forts ; 
 
 1. Principal. 
 
 2. Deduilivcy or emergencies from the firft. 
 
 1. His pri/iapa/ arguments are drawn from two chief foun- 
 tains : 
 
 1. The Juthor; 
 
 And, ^. The nature and end of the gofpel. 
 
 The Author of the gofpel is either, 
 
 1. Principal and immediate, which is God the Father, 
 
 • who having at fundry times, and in divers manners, for- 
 merly fpoken by the prophets, herein fpeaketh by his Son/ 
 Chap. i. 1. 
 
 2. Concurrent and immediate ; Jefus Chrift, this * great 
 falvation, being begun to be fpoken to us by the Lord,* Chap. 
 ii. 3. 
 
 This latter he chiefly confidercth, as in and by whom the 
 gofpel is difference4 from all other difpenfations of the mind 
 of God, 
 
 Concerning him to the end C 1. Wis perfon, 
 intended, he propofeth, ^2. His employment. 
 
 For h\s perfon, that thence he may argue to the thing aimed 
 at, he holdeth out, 
 
 1. The infinite glory of his deif/j, being the * brightnefs of 
 bis Father's glory, ancl the expjrefs image of his perfon,* 
 chap. i. 3. 
 
 2. The infinite condefccifion of his love, in afTuming hu^ 
 fnanitiy : For becaufe the * children were partakers of flelh 
 and blood, he alfo himfelf took part of the fame,' chap. 
 )i. U. 
 
 • And from the confideration of both thefe, he preiTeth th^ 
 
 > 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 401 
 
 mam exhortp.tion which he hath in hand, as you may fee, 
 chap. ii. 1, 2. chap. iii. 12, I Ay &c. 
 
 The employment of Chrilt he defcribeth in his ofiices, 
 which he handleth, 
 
 1. Pofilivc/j/i and very briefly, chap. i. 2, 3. 
 
 2. Comparatively y inlifting chiefly on his priedhood, exalt- 
 ing it in lundry weighty particulars, above that of Aarou^ 
 which yet was the glory of the Jewilh worfhip, and tiiis at 
 large, chap, vi, vii, viii, ix, x. 
 
 And this being varioufly advanced and aflerted, he layetli 
 as the main foundation upon which he placeth the weight 
 and llrefs of the main end purlued, as in the whole epiftle is 
 every 'vhere obvious. 
 
 II. The fecond head of principal arguments he taketh from 
 the gofpel itfelf, which, conffdering as a covenant^ he hoidetli 
 out two v/ays : 
 
 1. Ahfohitelijy in its efficacy, in refpe^l of, 
 
 1. Jujl'ijication ; In it * God is merciful to unrighteoufncfs, 
 and lins and iniquities he remembers no more,' chap, 
 viii. 12. * Bringing in perfect remiflion, that there fliall 
 need no more offering for fin,' chap. x. 17. 
 
 2. Sa?iBiJicat!o?t : * He puts his laws in our hearts, and 
 writes them in our minds,' chap. x. 16. in it ' purging 
 our confciencesby the blood of Chrift,' chap. ix. 14. 
 
 3. Perfeverance : ^ I will be to them a God, and they fhall 
 be to me a people,' chap. viii. 10. All three are alfo 
 held out in fundry other places. 
 
 2. RcfpeElively to the covenant of works, and in this re- 
 gard afligns unto it principal qualilications, with many 
 peculiar eminencies them attending, too many now to 
 be named : Now thefe are, 
 
 1 . That it is new ; He faith * a New Covenant, and hath 
 made the firfl old,' chap. viii. 13. 
 
 2. Better ; It is a * better covenant, and built upon better 
 promifes,' chap. viii. 6, 7, 22. 
 
 3. Surer : The prieft thereof being ordained, not after the 
 law of a carnal commandment, but after the power of an end- 
 lefs life, chap. vii. 16. 
 
 4. Unalterable : So in all the places before named, and fun- 
 dry others. 
 
 All which are made eminent in its peculiar Mediator, Jefus 
 Chrift : which is the fum of chap. vii. 
 
 And ftill in the holding out of thefe things, 'that they 
 might not forget the end for vvlrich they were now drawn 
 forth, and fo exa6lly handled, he interweaves many pathetical 
 
 VOL. II. NO. 10, 3 b 
 
402 THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 intreatles, and prefling arguments, by way of application, 
 for the conlirniing and eftabliihing his countrymen in the 
 faith of this glorious golpcl, as you may fee almoil in every 
 chapter. 
 
 2. His arguments /£/j-^7r/«rzp^/, deduced from the former, 
 being very many, may be referred to thefe three heads. 
 
 1. The be?icfits by them enjoyed under the gofpel. 
 
 2. The example of others, who by faith and patience ob- 
 tained the promifes, chap. xi. 
 
 f3. From the dangera/s and pernicious cofifcqiiencc of back- 
 fliding, of which only I fliall fpeak. Now this he fetteth out 
 three ways. 
 
 1. From the nature ofthatlin : It is a * crucifying to them- 
 felves the Son of God afrefli, and putting him to open fliame,' 
 chap. vi. 6. ' a treading under foot the Son of God, counting 
 the blood of the covenant an unholy thing, and doing deipite 
 to the Spirit of grace,' chap. x. 29. 
 
 2. The irremedilefs punifhment which attends that fin : 
 * There remains no more facrifice for it, but a certain fearful 
 looking for of judgment, and fiery indignation, that fliall con- 
 fume the adverfaries,' chap. x. 26, 27. 
 
 3. The per/on againft whom peculiarly it is committed, and 
 that is he who is the Author, fubjecSl, and Mediator of the 
 gofpel, the Lord Jefus Chrift ; concerning whom, for the ag- 
 gravation of this fin, he propofeth two things : 
 
 1. His goodnefs and love^ and that in his great undertaking 
 to be a Saviour, being ' made like unto his brethren in all 
 things, that he might be a merciful and faithful high-priell: in 
 things pertaining to God, to make reconciliafion for the lins 
 of the people,' chap. ii. 17. And of ////>, there is a Iweet 
 choice line, running through the whole difcourfe, making the 
 fin of backfliding, againfl fo much love and condefcenlion, ap- 
 pear exceeding linful. 
 
 2. ^^x"^ greatfiefs or jjower, wl\ich he fets out two ways : 
 
 1. Abfolutely^ as he is God to be bleiTed for ever, chap, i, 
 and ' it is a fearful thing to fall into the hands of the living 
 God,' chap. X. 31. 
 
 2. Comparativdijy as he is the Mediator of the new cove- 
 nant, in reference to Mofes. And this he fetteth forth, as 
 by many and fundry reafbnings in other places of the epiitle, 
 fo by a double telVimony in this 12th chapter, making that 
 inference from them both which you have, vcr. 2.5. * See 
 that you refufe not him that fpeaketh : for if they efcaped 
 not who refufed him who fpake on earth, how much more 
 fliall not we elcape, if we turn away from him who fpeaketh 
 from heaven.' 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 40S 
 
 Now the firft teftimony of his power is taken from a record 
 of what he did heretofore j the other from -di prediclion of what 
 he will do hereafter. 
 
 The iirll you have, ver. 26. in the firft part of it. < Hig 
 voice THEN Ihook the earth:' TJien^ that is, when the laiu 
 was delivered by him, as it is defcribed, ver. 18, 19, 20. fore- 
 going. When the mountain^ upon which it was delivered, 
 Kxod. xix. 18, 19. the mediator, Mofesy into whofe hands it 
 was delivered, and the 'people^ for whofe ufe it was delivered, 
 did all fhake and tremble, chap. xx. IS. at the voice, power, 
 and prefence of Ciirift ; who, as it hence appears, is that Je^ 
 hovah who gave the law, Exod. xx. 2. 
 
 The ether, in the fame verfe, is taken from 2iprediciion out 
 o£ Haggai ii. 16. of what he will do hereafter, even demon- 
 ilrate and make evident his power beyond whatever he be- 
 fore effected : * He hath promifed, faying, Yet once more, I 
 iliake not the earth only, but alfo the heavens.' 
 
 And if any one fhall alk, wherein this effect of the mighty 
 power of the Lord Jefus conlifteth, and how from thence 
 profeffors may be prevailed upon to keep clofe to the obe- 
 dience of him in his kingdom ? The apolHe anlwers, ver. 27. 
 * And this word. Yet once more, fignifies the removing of 
 thofe tJ"iings that are fliaken, as of things that are made, that 
 thofe things which cannot be fhaken may remain.' 
 
 And thus am I ftepped down upon the words of my text, 
 finding them in the cloie of the arguments, drawn from the 
 power of Chrift, to perfuade profeffors to conftancy in the 
 paths of the gofpel ; and having paffed through their cohe- 
 rence, and helci out their aim, and tendance, their opening 
 and application comes now to be confidered, and herein are 
 thefe three things : 
 
 I. The apoftle's ajfertion : * The things that are fhaken 
 fliall be removed, as things that are made.' 
 
 II. The j»rc5/" of this aliertion : 'This word, once more, 
 fio-nifieth' no lefs. 
 
 ill. His hferetice from this alTertlon, thus proved : * The 
 things that cannot be fliaken muft remain.' 
 I. In the lirft I fhall confider, 
 
 1. What are the things that zveJJiaken. 
 
 2. What is their {lialiing. 
 
 3. What their removal, being fhaken. 
 
 For the /r//, there is great variety of judgment amongfb 
 interpreters \ the foregoing verfe tells us, it is not onlv the 
 earth, but the heaven alfo; but now what heaven ?.x\d earth 
 this fhould be is dubious, is not apparent. So many dif- 
 
 3 B 2 
 
404- THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 ferent apprehenfions of the mind of God in tliefe words, as 
 have any likencfs of truth, I muft needs recount and remove, 
 that no prejudice may remain from other conceptions, againlt 
 that which from them we fliall alfert. 
 
 (I.) The earth (fay fome) is the men of the earth, living 
 thereon •, and the heavens are the angels, their blefled inha- 
 bitants ; both fliaken or firicken with amazement, upon the 
 nativity of Chriil:, and preaching of the gofpel. The hea* 
 vens were ihaken, when To great things were accomplifhed, 
 as that the * angels themfelves defired to look into them,* 
 1 Pet. i. 12, And the earth was filled with amazement 
 when the Holy Ghoft being poured out upon the apoftles 
 for the preaching of the gol'pel, men of every nation under 
 heaven were amazed, and marvelled at it, A<^s ii. 5, 6, 7. 
 Thus Rollocusy Ptfcatory and fundry other famous divines. 
 But, 
 
 1. The fhaklng here intimated by the apoftle, was then, 
 when he wrote under the promife, not adlually accompliilied, 
 as were the things by them recounted ; for he holds it forth 
 as an ifiiie of that great power of Chrift, which he would one 
 day extrcife for the farther eftabliiliment of his kingdom. 
 
 2. This that now is to be done, muft excel that which for- 
 merly was done at the giving of the law, as is clearly inti- 
 mated in the inference, * then he fhook the earth, but now 
 the heavens alio.' It is a gradation to an higher demonftra- 
 tion of the power of Chrift, which that the things of this in- 
 terpretation are, is not apparent. 
 
 3. It is marvellous thefe learned men obferved not, that 
 the * heavens and the earth fliaken,' ver. 26, are the things 
 to be * removed,' ver. 21, Now, how are angels and men 
 removed by Chrift ? are they not rather gathered up into one 
 fpiritual body and communion ? Hence, ver. 27. they inter- 
 pret the fhaken things to be Judaical ceremonies y which, ver. 26, 
 they had faid to be men and angels, 
 
 (2.) Others, by heaven and earthy under ftand the material 
 ' parts of the world's fabric, commonly fo called ; and by their 
 ihaking, thofe portentous ftgns and prodigies, with earth- 
 quakes, which appeared in them at the birth and death of the 
 Lord Jcfus. A new ftar, preternatural darknefs, fliaking of 
 the earth, opening of graves, rending of rocks, and the like, 
 arc to them, this fivaking of heaven and earth, Matth. ii. 2. 
 and XXV ii. 4.). Luke xxiii. 44, 4.5. Matth. xxvii. 51, 52. So 
 Junius', vmd after him moft of ours. 
 
 but this interpretation is obnoxious to the fame exceptions 
 with the former, and alio others : lor. 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 405 
 
 1. Thefe thInjTs being paft before, how can tliey be held 
 out under a promiTe ? 
 
 2. How are thcie /Jiakc?i \K\r\gs rejnovedy which with their 
 {liaking they mud certainly be, as in my text ? 
 
 3. This fliaking of heaven and earth, is afcribed to the 
 power of Chrilt as Mediator, whereunto thefe figns a^d pro- 
 digies cannot rationally be afligned ; but rather to the ibve- 
 rt ignty of the Father, bearing witnefs to the nativity and death 
 of his Son : So that neither can this conception be faftened 
 on the words, 
 
 {?).) The fabric of heaven and earth, Is by others alfo in- 
 tended, not in refpect of the ligns and prodigies formerly 
 wrought in them ; but of that diliolution, or as they fuppofe, 
 alteration which they fhall receive at the lafl: day,' So Parausy 
 Grst'ms, and many more. Now, though thefe avoid the 
 rock of holding out as accomplifiied, what is only promifed, 
 yet this glofs alfo is a disfiguring the mind of God in the 
 text : For, 
 
 1. The things here faid to be ' fiiaken,* do ftand In a plain 
 oppofition to the things that * cannot be Ihaken 7;or removed/ 
 and therefore they are to be removed, that thefe may be 
 brought in. Now the things to be brought in are the things 
 of the ' kingdom' of the Lord Jefus. What oppolition, I 
 pray, do the material fabric of heaven and earth ftand in to 
 the kingdom of the Lord Jefus ^ doubtlefs none at all, being 
 the proper feat of that kingdom. 
 
 2. There will, on this ground, be no bringing In of the 
 kingdom of tiie Lord Jefus, until indeed that kingdom, in 
 the fenfe here infilled on, is to ceafe ; that is, after the day 
 of judgment, when the kingdom of grace Ihall have place no 
 more. 
 
 Thofe are the mod: material and likely miftakes about the 
 words. I could eallly give out, and pluck in again, three 
 or four other warping fenfes ; but I hope few, in thefe days 
 of acccmplijlungy will once ft unable at them. The true 
 mind of the Spirit, by the help of that Spirit of truth, comes 
 next to be unfolded : and iirft, what are the things that are 
 fhaken ? 
 
 L As the apoflle here applies a part of the prophecy rf 
 Haggaiy fo tJiat prophecy, even in the next words, gives 
 h'ght unto the meaning of the apoflle. Look v/hat heaven 
 and earthy the prophet fpeaks of; of thofe, and no other, 
 fpeaks the apoitle. The Spirit of God, in the fcripture, is 
 his own bell interpreter. See then the order of the words, 
 9is they lie in the prophet •, Haggai ii. G, 7. * I will Ihake 
 
406 THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 heaven and earth : I will flinke all nations/ God then fliakes 
 * heaven and earth,' when he {l;akcs ' all nations ;' that is, 
 helhakesthe * heaven and earth of the nations. 1 will Ihiike 
 heaven and earth, and I will Ihake all nations,' is a pleoniifm ; 
 f(;r, * I will iliake the heaven and earth of all nations.' Thefe 
 are the things ihaken in my text. 
 
 ■^I'lie * heavens of the nations,' what are they ? even their 
 political heights and glory, thofe forms of government which 
 they have framed for themfelves and their own intereft ; with 
 the grandeur and luftre of their dominions. 
 
 The nations earth is the multitudes of their people, their 
 flrcngth and power, whereby their heavcnS) or political heights, 
 arc fupported. 
 
 ft is then neither the material heavens and earth, nor yet 
 Molaical ordinances, but the political heights and fplendor, 
 llie popular multitudes and ftrength of the nations of the 
 earth, that are thus to be iliaken, as fliall be proved. 
 
 Tnat the earth, in prophetical defcriptions or predicllons 
 of things, is frequently, yea, almoft ahyays taken for the 
 people and multitudes of the earth, needs not much proving; 
 One or two inftances {hall fuifice : Rev. xii. 16. * The earth 
 helped the w^ornan againft the flood of the dragon :' which 
 that it was the multitudes of earthly people none doubts. 
 Pfal. Ixviii. 8. Heb. ii. SiO. Mat. xxiv. 7. ] Sam. xiv. 25. 
 That an earthquake, or fhaking of the earth, are popular com- 
 molions, is no lefs evident from Rev. xi. 13. where, by an 
 earthquake, great Babylon receives a fatal blow\ 
 
 And for the heavens^ whether they be the political heights 
 of the nations, or the grandeur of potentates, let the fcripture 
 be judge ; I mean when ufed in this fenfe of fhaking, or ella- 
 bliiliment. 
 
 Ifa. li. 15, 16. 'I am the Lord thy God, who divided the 
 fea, whofc waves roared : The Lord of holls is my name. 
 And I have put my words in thy mouth, and have covered 
 thee in the fliadow of mine hand, that I may plant the hea- 
 i7cns, and lay the foundations of the earth, and iay unto Sion, 
 thou art my people.' 
 
 By a repetition of what he hath done, he eftablifheth his 
 people in expe«lbtion of what he will do. And, 
 
 1. lie minds them -of that wonderful deliverance from an 
 army behind them, and an ocean before them, by his mira- 
 culous preparing dry paths for them in the deep : ' I am the 
 Lord who divided the fea, whofe waves roared.' 
 
 2. Of his gracious acquainting them whh his mind, his 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 407 
 
 hw, and ordinances, at Horeb : * I have (faith he) put my 
 words in thy mouth/ 
 
 3. Of that favourable and lingular protection nflbrded 
 them in the wildernei's, when they were encompalTed with 
 enemies round about : ' I covered thee in the ihadowof mine 
 hand/ 
 
 Now, to what end was all this ? Why, faith he, that * I 
 mitijht plant the heavens and lay the foundation of the earth ?' 
 What ! of thefe material vilible heavens and earth ? 2460 
 years before at leaft, were they planted and eftabliflied : It is 
 all but making of * Zion a people,' which before was fcattered 
 in diftin^ fLmnhes. And how is this done ? Why the hea- 
 vens are planted, or a glorious frame of government and po- 
 lity is erected amongll them, and the multitudes of their 
 people are difpoied into an orderly commonwealth, to be a 
 firm foundation and bottom for the government amongffc 
 them. Tiiis is the heavens and earth of the nations which is 
 to be fliaken in my text. 
 
 Ila. xxxiv. 4. ' All the hofts of heaven fhall be difTolved, 
 and the heavens fliall be rolled together as a fcroll, and all 
 their hofts ihall fall down, as the leaf falleth from the vine.' 
 Now thefe diflblved, rolled heavens^ are no other but the 
 power and heights of the oppofing nations, their governm.ent 
 and tyranny, efpecially that of Idum.ea, as both the forego- 
 ing and following verfes do declare. ' The indignation of 
 the Lord (faith he) is upon the nations, and his fury upon 
 their armies, he hath delivered them to the flaughter their 
 flain,' &c. 
 
 Jer. iv. 23, 24, 25. * I beheld the earth, and lo it was with- 
 out form and void ; and the heavens, and they had no light. 
 I beheld the mountains, and lo, they trembled, and all the 
 hills moved lightly.' Here is ' heaven and earth flraken ;' 
 and all in the railing the poHtical ftate and commonwealth of 
 the lews by the Babylonians, as is at large defcribed in the 
 verfes following : 
 
 Ezek. xxxii. 7. * I will cover the heaven, and make the 
 ftars thereof dark : I v/ill cover the fun with a cloud, and the 
 moon fliall not give her light : and all the bright lights of hea- 
 ven will I make dark over thee, and iet darkneis upon thy 
 land, faith the Lord God.' Behold, * heaven and earth, fun, 
 moon, and ftars, all' Ihaken and confounded in the deftruc-* 
 tion of Egypt ; the thing the prophet treats of, their king- 
 dom and nation beinjj to be ruined. 
 
 Not to hold you too long upon what is fo plain and evident, 
 you may take it for a rule, that in the denunciations of the 
 
408 THE SHAKING AKD TRANSLATING 
 
 judgments of God, through all the prophets, heavens, futtf 
 moon,Jlars, and the hke appearing beauties and glories of the 
 afpectable h'eavens, are taken for governments, governors, 
 dominions in poUtical llates, as Ifa. xiv. 12, 13, l4, 15. Jer. 
 XV. 9. chap. li. 2.5. Ila. xiii. 13. Plal. Ixviii. 8. Joel ii. 10. 
 Rev. viii. 12. Matt xxiv. 29. Luke xxi. 25. Ifa. Ix. 20. 
 Obad. 4. Rev. viii. 13. chap. xi. 12. chap. xx. 11. 
 
 Furthermore, to confirm this expofition, St. John, in the 
 Revelation, holds conftantly to the fame manner of cxpref- 
 fion : heaven and earth in that book, are commonly thofe 
 which we have defcribed. In particular, this is eminently ap- 
 parent, chap. vi. 12, 13, 14-, 15, verfes, ' And I beheld, and 
 when he had opened the fixth fcal there wa's a great earth- 
 quake, and the fun became black as fackcloth of hair, and the 
 moon became as blood. And the ftars of heaven fell unto 
 the earth : and the heaven departed, as a fcroll when it is 
 rolled together : and every mountain and ifland were moved 
 out of their places,' &c. 
 
 The deftruv^iion and wafting of the Pagan Romifli ftate, 
 the plagues and commotions of her people, the dethroning 
 her idol-worlhip, and deltrudlion of perfecuting emperors 
 and captains, with the tr.uTlition of power and fovereignty, 
 from one fort to another, is here held out under this grandeur 
 of words *, being part of the Ihaking of * heaven and earth* 
 in my text. 
 
 And laftly hereunto, that the promifes of the reftoratlon 
 of God's people into a glorious condition, after all their 
 fufFerings, is perpetually in the fcripture, held out under the 
 fame terms ; and you have a plentiful demonftration of this 
 point, 
 
 Ifa. Ixv. 1 7. * Behold ! I create new heavens, and a new 
 earth : and the former lli.ill not be remembered, nor come 
 inio aiind,' ver. i8. * Be you glad and rejoice for ever in that 
 whigh I create,' &c. See Ha. Ixvi. 22, 23, 24.. 
 
 2 Pet. iii. 1 3. * Neverthelefs we, according to his promife, 
 look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth 
 rigiiteoufnefs.* 
 
 Rev. xxi. 1. < I faw a new heaven and a new earth ; for 
 the firft heaven and the firfl: earth were pafled away, and 
 there w-is no more fea.' The heaven and earth is reftored j 
 but the fea, that fhall be no more. 
 
 Thole gatherings together of many waters, Gen. i. 10. 
 
 * Enfeb. Ecclef. Hilt. Lib. 9. c. 1. 10. Lib. 8. cap. 27. Pc 
 vita Coullan. Lib. 1. cap. 50,51, 6%% 
 
O^ HEAVfiX AND EARTH. 409 
 
 rivers froin all places, or pretended clergymen from all n1- 
 tlons, into general councils, which were ihefia or 7nanj/ luafers, 
 on which the whore fit, Rev. xvii. 1. fliall have jio place at 
 all in the church's reftored condition. 
 
 I hope it is now fully cleared, what is meant by tlie things 
 that are fliaken -, even the political heights, the fplendor and 
 ftrength of the nations of the earth. The foundation of the 
 whole is laid, and our heap (or building, if your favour fo 
 accept it) will go on a pace ; for to the analogy hereof (hall 
 the relidue of the words be interpreted. 
 
 Part II.] The fccond thing confiderable is, what is the 
 Jliaking of thefe things ? To this the anfwer is now made 
 brief and facile. Such as are the th'mgs Jhahn^ fuch muft 
 their fliaking be ; fpiritual, if fpiritual ; natural, if natural ; 
 civil, if civil. Now, they being declared and proved to be 
 civil things, fuch alfo is their fhaking ; Matth. xxiv. 6, 7. 
 Jer. iv. 19. Ifa. ix. 5. Now, what is a civil (haking of civil 
 conftitutions ? How are fuch things done in the v/orld ; What 
 are thefe earthquakes ? Truly the accomplifhment hereof is 
 in all nations fo under our eyes as that I need not fpeak one 
 word thereunto. 
 
 Part III.] Neither (hall I infiH: upon the third inquiry, 
 viz. ivhefi this Jliahing fliall be : The text is plain, that it muft 
 be previous to the bringing in of thofe things that cannot be 
 moved ; that is the profperous eftate of the kingdom of 
 Chrift. Only we may obferve, that beiides other Jhakings in 
 particular nations of lefs general concernment and importance, 
 this prophecy hath, and fhall receive a two-fold eminent ac- 
 complifhment, with reference unto a two-fold eminent op- 
 pofition, which the kingdom of Chrift hath met with in the 
 world. 
 
 Firft from the Pagan Roman Jlate^ which, at the gofpel's 
 firft entrance, Held in fubjetSlion moft of the chief provinces 
 of the then known world. What were the bloody endea- 
 vours of the heaven and earth of that ftate for the fuppreffion 
 thereof is known to our children. The ifTue of the whole, 
 in the accomplifliment of this promife, ' fhaking thofe hea- 
 vens and earth' to pieces, I before pointed at, from Rev. vi. 
 12, 13, 14, 15. beginning in the plagues of the perfecuting 
 emperors, and ending in the ruin of the empire itfelf. 
 But, 
 
 2. The immovable things were not yet in their glory to be 
 
 brought in ; more feed of blood muft be fown, that the end 
 
 of the gofpel's year may yield a plentiful harveft. That 
 
 //taking was only for vengeance upon an old, curfed, and not 
 
 VOL. II. NO. U). 'i e 
 
4i0 THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 for the bringing in of a new, bleflcd ftatc. The vwh of 
 God's wrath having crumbled the heavens and earth of 
 Pagim Rome into feveral pieces ; and that empire being re- 
 moved, as to its old form, by the craft of Satan, it became 
 moulded up again into a papal fovereignty, to exercife oil ihe 
 poiutr of the jhjl beaj] in perfccutlon of the Saints, Rev. xiii. 
 12. This lecond prefTure, though long and fore, muft have 
 an end \ the new moulded heaven and carih of jiapal anti^ 
 chriftian Rome, running by a myfterious thread through all the 
 nations of the weft, muft be Ihaken alio. Rev. xviii. 2. Ifa. 
 xl. 12. Pfal. ii. 6. which, when it is accompliflied, there fliall 
 be no more fea. There is not another beaft to arife, nor ano- 
 ther ftate to be formed ; let endeavours be what they will, 
 The Lord Jefus fhall reign. And this for the opening of the 
 firft general head. 
 
 II. General head.'] 2dly, What is the rejnoval of heaven 
 and earth, being f/iake/i ? The word here tranflated removal y 
 is Metathefis. Whence that it come to pafs I dare not 
 politively fay. This, doubtlefs,- is a common fault among 
 tranflators, that they will accommodate the words of a text 
 to their own apprehenlion of the fenfe and matter thereof. 
 Underftanding, as I fuppofe, that the things here faid to be 
 fliaken, were the Jewifh ordinances, they tranflated their 
 difpofition, a removal : Heb. xi. 6. Jude 4. Gal. i. 6. Heb. 
 vi. 18. vii. 12. as the truth is, they were removed : But the 
 word fignlfies no fuch thing. As its natural importance, 
 from Its rife and compofition is otherwife, fo neither, in the 
 fcripture, nor any profane author, doth it ever fignify pro- 
 perly a removal: tranfat'icn, or changing, is the only native, 
 genuine import of it ; and why it fhould, in this place, be 
 haled out of its own fphere, and tortured into a new fignifi- 
 cation, I know not : removal is of the matter, iraifation of 
 the form only. It is not then a deftru6lIon and total emotion 
 of the great things of the nations, but a change, tranflation, 
 and a new moulding of them, that is here intimated. They 
 Jliall he fniffled together almofl into their primitive confufion, and 
 come out new moulded, for the inter ft of the Lord Jefus. All 
 the prcfcnt ftates of the world are cemented together by anti- 
 ' chriftian lime, as I iliall fhew afterwards. Unlefs they be (o 
 fliaken as to have every cranny fearched and bruflied, they 
 will be no quiet habitation for the Lord Chrift and his people. 
 This then is the Metathfis of the heaven and earth of the 
 nations. 
 
 Now this Is evident, from that full prcdi<Slion which you 
 have of the accompUlhment hereof, Rev. xvii. 12, Vo, and 16. 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 411 
 
 Ver. 12. The kwgJo?ns of the weft receiwe power at one liour 
 %uith the heajl. 
 
 Ver. 13. In their conftltutlon and government at firft re- 
 ceived, they give their potver to tlie beaji^ and fight againjl tJie 
 Ij amh, 
 
 Ver. 1 1'. The Lamhy iv'ith his faithful and cJiofen onesy over" 
 comes them. There their heaven and earth is fliaken. 
 
 Ver. 16- Their power is tranflated, new moulded, 
 and becomes a poiuer cigainfl the heajiy in the hand of Jefus 
 Chrifi. 
 
 lliis then is the * fhaking' and ' removal' in my text 5 
 which is laid to be ' as of things that are made ;' that is, by- 
 men, through the concurrence of Divine Providence, for ;i 
 feafon j (which making you have. Rev. xvii. J 2. and 17.) 
 not like the kingdom of Chrift, which being of a purely divine 
 conftitution, fliall by no human power receive an end. 
 
 The other parts of the text follow briefly. 
 
 II. The next thing Is, the apoftle's proof of this afTertion. 
 And he tells you, this word once more, the beginning of this 
 fentence he urged from the prophet, fignifies no lefs. The 
 words in the prophet are, gnod ahJiath megnat lii * yet once, 
 it is a little ;' megnat hi, ' it is a little,' is left out by the apoftle, 
 as not conducing to the bufinefs in hand : etl hapaXy (as he 
 rendereth gjiod ahhaih) is a fufficient demonftration of the 
 afTertion. In themfelves they hold out a commutation of 
 things ; and, as they ftand in conjun6lion in that place of the 
 prophet, declaring that ih^itf/iaklng and commutation muft be 
 for the bringing in of the kingdom of the Lord Chriit. In 
 brief being interpreted by the fame Spirit whereby they were 
 indited, we know the expofition Is true. 
 
 III. The laft head remaineth under two particulars. 
 ] . What are the things that cannot he fhaken* 
 
 ' 2. What is their remaining' 
 
 For the firft, the ' things that cannot be fhaken,' ver. 24. 
 are called a * kingdom that cannot be removed,' ver. 28. A 
 kingdom fubjedt to none of thofe Ihaklngs and alterations 
 which other dominions have been toiFed to and fro withal ; 
 Pfal. ii. 6. Pfal. ex. 2. Ads ii. 3G. Rev. i. 18. 1 Cor. xv. 24, 
 25, 26, 27. Daniel calls It, * A not giving of the kingdom 
 to another people,' Dan. ii. 44. Not that oecumenical king- 
 dom which he hath with his Father, as King of nations, but 
 that oeconomical kingdom which he liath by diipenfation from 
 his Father as king of faints. Now this may be confidered two 
 ways : 
 
 1. As purely internal and fplrltual, which is the rule of 
 
 3 c'2 
 
412 THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 his Spirit in the hearts of all his faints, Luke vi. 20. Mark 
 xii. St, &c. This cometh not with obfervation, it is within 
 us, Luke xvii. 20, 21. confifting in rightcouiiiefs, peace, and 
 joy in the Holy Ghofl:, Rom. xiv. 17. 
 
 1. As external, and appearing in gofpel adminiflrations. 
 So is Clirilt defcribed as a King in the midft of their king- 
 doms, Rev. i. 14, 15, 16, 17, As alfo, chap. iv. and 
 chap. xi. 1.5. and both thefe may be again ccnlidered two 
 ways : 
 
 1. In refpecl of their efience and being ; and fo they have 
 been, are, and fhall be, continued in all ages : * He hath built 
 his Church upon a rock, and the gates of hell fliall not prevail 
 againfl it,' Matth. xvi. IS, 
 
 2. In reference to their extent in refpeck of fubjefls, with 
 their vifible glorious appearance, which is under innumerable 
 promifes, to be very great in the latter days. ' For it (hall 
 come to pafs in the lall days, that the mountain of the Lord's 
 houfe ihall be eftablilhed in the top of the mountains, and 
 fhall be exalted above the hills and all nations fhall flow unto 
 it; Ifa. ii. 4. 
 
 Thefe then are the things which cannot be fhaken, which 
 we may reduce to three heads. 
 
 The Growth of righteoufnefs, peace, and joy, in the faints 
 being filled with light and love, from the fpecial prefence of 
 Chriil, with a wonderful increafe of the number of them, 
 multitudes of the elecl being to be born in thofe days ; the 
 refidue of the Jews and fulnefs of the Gentiles meeting in one 
 fold, and there dwelleth righteoufnefs, 2 Pet. iii. 13. 
 
 3. The adminiftration of gofpel ordinances, in power and 
 purity, according to the appointment, and unto the accepta- 
 tion of the Lord Jefus. ' The temple of God and the altar 
 beinr meafured anew ; the outward court, defiled with Gen- 
 tile worihip, is left out,' Rev. xi. 1, 2. 
 
 4. The glorious and vifible manifefi:ation of thofe admi- 
 niftrations, in the eyes of all the world, in peace and quiet- 
 nefs, * None making afraid, or hurting in the whole moun- 
 tain of the Lord,' Ifa. Ixv. 25. 
 
 For the perfonal reign of the Lord Jefus on earth, A£ls 
 iii. 21. I leave it to them, with whofe difcoverics I am not, 
 and curiofities I would not be acquainted. 
 
 But as for luch, who from hence do (or for finifter ends 
 pretend to) fancy to themfelves a terrene kingly ftate, unto 
 each private particular faint, fo making it a bottom, viveniU 
 ut velisj for every one to do that which is good in his own 
 eyes, to the diflurbance of all order and authority civil and 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 415 
 
 fi)irltual, as they exprefsly clafli againft innumerable pro- 
 mifes, To they directly introduce fuch confufion and diforder, 
 as the foul of the Lord Jefus doth exceedingly abhor. 
 
 It is only the three things named, with their necelTary de- 
 pendencies, that I do allert. 
 
 And laiHy, of thefe it is faid, they mufl remain ; that is, 
 continue, and be firmly eftablillied, as the word is often ufed, 
 Rom. ix. 11. 
 
 The words of the text being unfolded, and the mind of 
 the Holy Ghoft in them difcovered, I fliall from them com- 
 mend to your Chriftian confideration this following polition : 
 
 Obf.] The Lord Jefus Chrijl, by his mightiij power, in thefe laiter 
 ^ays, as anticliriflian tyranjnj draius to its period, will fo far 
 SHAKE and TRANSLATE the POLITICAL HEIGH'FS, 
 GOVERNMENTS, and STRENGTH of the NATIONS, as 
 Jhall ferve for the full bringing in of his own peaceable kinfrdom ; 
 the nations fo fliahen becoming thereby a quiet habitation for the jJeoijle 
 of the mojl High. 
 
 Though the docflrine be clear from the text, yet it fhall re- 
 ceive farther fcriptural contirmation, being of great weight 
 and concernment. 
 
 Dan. ii. 44. ' And in the days of THESE KINGS, fhall 
 the God of heaven fet up a kingdom, which fliall never be 
 deftroyed : and the kingdom fliall not be left to other people, 
 but it iliall break in pieces, and confume all thefe kingdoms, 
 and it lliall fland for ever.' 
 
 That this is affirmed of the kingdom of Chrift, under the 
 Gofpel, none ever doubted. 
 
 Three things are here remarkably intimated of it. 
 
 1. The time wherein it fhall moft eminently be eftabllfhed ; 
 and that is, in the days of thefe kings of which Daniel was 
 fpeaking. 
 
 2. The efficacy of its being fet up ; * it fhall break in pieces 
 all thefe kingdoms.' 
 
 3. Its ownflabilityy ' it fliall never be deflroyed.' 
 
 For the firft, there is great debate, about the principal 
 feafon of the accomplifliing of this prediction ; much heii- 
 tation who thefe kings are, in wliofe days the kingdom of 
 Chrift is eminently to be eftablillied. In the days wlien the 
 two legs of the Roman empire, fliall be divided into ten 
 kingdoms, and thofe kingdoms have oppofed themfelves to 
 the power of Chrift •, that is, in the days wherein we live, 
 fay fome. Yea, moft of the ancients took this for the Roman 
 empire •, and to thefe, the bringing in of the kingdom of 
 Chrift, is the eftabllfliment of it in thefe days : Others under- 
 
^'H THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 ftand the Sijr'ian and Egijjjtian branches of the Grec'iafi mon- 
 archy, and the bringing in of Chrift's kingdom, to be in his 
 birth, death, and preaching of the gofpcl, wherein certainly 
 the foundations of it were laid : I will not contend with any 
 mortal hereaboiUs : Only I fliall oppofe one or two things to 
 this latter interpretation : As, 
 
 1. The kingdom of Sijria was totally- deftroyed, and re- 
 duced into a Roman province iixty years before the nativity 
 of Chrifr, awd tlie Ev^^iiptlan thirty : So tliat it is impolTible 
 that tlie Kingdom of Chriil, by his birth, fhould be fet up in 
 their days. 
 
 2. It is afcribed to the efficacy of this kingdom, that being 
 eflabhfhed, it fhall break in pieces all thofe kingdoms. Which 
 how can it be, when, at the hrft fetting of it up, they had 
 neither place nor name, nor fcarce remembrance. 
 
 So that it mud needs be tlie dechning, divided Rcmaji cni^ 
 pire^ fhared amongit fundry nations, that is here intimated ; 
 and fo confequently the kingdom of Chriil to be eftabliOied, 
 is that glorious adminiftration thereof which in thefe days, he 
 will bring in. 
 
 Be it lb, or otherwife, this from hence cannot be denied, 
 that the kingdom of Chrift will alTuredly fliake and tranflate 
 all oppoling dominions, until itfelf be eftablifhed in and over 
 them all, hojjer edei deikmjnai, which is all I intend to prove 
 from this place. The ten-partite empire of the well, muft 
 give place to the ftone cut out of the mountain, without 
 hands. 
 
 Dan. vii. 27. ' The kingdom, and dominion, and greatnefs 
 of the kingdom under the whole heaven, fliall be given to the 
 people of the faints of the Moft High, whofe kingdom is an 
 everlafting kingdom, and all dominions fliall ferve and obey 
 him.' Hitherto is the end of the matter. 
 
 Either Antichrift is defcribed in the clofe of this chapter, 
 or one very like him, St. John painting him in the Revelation 
 with all this man's colours ; plainly intimating, that though, 
 in the hrft place, that mad raging tyrant Antiochus the illujlrious 
 was pointed at, yet that another was to rife in his likenefs, 
 with his craft and cruelty, that with the afliftance of the ten 
 horns, fliould plague the laints of the Chriftians, no lels than 
 the other had done thole of the Jews. Now, what fliall be 
 the ilTue thereof? ver. 2o. * His dominion,' with his adherents, 
 * fliall be taken away and confumed :' And then fliall it be 
 given to the people of the Moft High, as before : Or they 
 Ihall enjoy the kingdom of Chrift in a peaceable manner; 
 their officers being made peace, and their exa(Stors righteoul- 
 nels. 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 41.> 
 
 It is clearly evident, from thofe and other places in that 
 prophecy, that he who is the only potentate will, fooner or 
 later, (hake all the tnonarclnes of the earth, whore he will have 
 his name known, that all nations may be fuited to the intereft 
 of his kinsTjdom, which alone is to endure. 
 
 Ila. Ix. in many places, indeed tliroiudiout, holds out the 
 fame. 
 
 Ver. 12. ' The nation and the kingdom vvdiich will not 
 ferve thee, fliall be broken to pieces :' That is, all tlie nations 
 of the earth ; not a hiown nation^ but the blood of the faints 
 of Chrifl: is found in the fkirts thereof. Now, what fliall be 
 the iflue when they are fo broken ? 
 
 Ver. 17, 18. 'I will make thine officers peace, and thine 
 exa6lors righteoufnefs : Violence fliall no more be heard in 
 thy land, wafting nor deflruftlon within thy borders : but thou 
 flialt call thy walls falvation, and thy gates praife.' 
 
 See at your leifure, to this purpofe, Amos ix. 11, 12, 13, 
 U, 15. Jer. xxxi. 23, 24^, 25. Ifa. xxxiii. 21, 22, 23, 24. 
 
 I fliall only add that punctual defcription, which you 
 have of this whole matter, as Daniel calls it, in the Revelation, 
 with reipect unto its accomplifliment, chap. xvii. The Ro- 
 man harlot having procured the ten kings, or kingdoms, into 
 which the laft head of the Roman empire Iprouted, about the 
 year 450, by the inundation of tlie northern nations to join 
 with her, they together m.ake war again ft the Lamb, ver. 12, 
 13, 14'. 
 
 Ver. 12. ' The ten horns which thou Hi weft' (upon the laft 
 head of the great beaft, the Roman monarchy) are ' ten kings 
 which have received no kingdom as yet,' (to wit, when John 
 faw the vifion) ' but receive pov/er as kings one hour with the 
 beaft-.' (About 400 years after this, the Pope afccnded to his 
 fovereignty, and thefe weftern nations grew into diftiniSt do- 
 minions about the fame time.) 
 
 Ver. 13. ' Thefe have one mind,' (that is, as to the bufi- 
 nefs in hand, for otherwife they did and do vex one another 
 with perpetual broils and wars) ' and fliall give their power 
 and ftrcngth to the beaft (or fwear to defend the rights of 
 holy church, which Is no other than Babylon,) and ad accord- 
 ingly. 
 
 Ver. 14. ' Thefe make war with the J.amb,' (having 
 fworn and undertaken the defence of holy church, or Baby- 
 lon, they perfecuted the poor heretics with fire and fword -,) 
 that is, the witnefles of the Lamb, and in them the Lamb 
 himfelf, (ftriving to keep his kingdom out of the world) 
 * and the Lamb fliall overcome them,' (liaking and tranflating 
 
41G THE shaking; and TRANSLATINCf 
 
 them into a new mould and frame •, For he is Lord of 
 lords, and King of kings, and they that are with him' (whofe 
 help and endeavours he will ufe) 'are called, and chofcn, and 
 faithfuL' 
 
 Ver. 16. * The ten horns which thou fa weft upon the 
 beall:,' (being now fliaken, changed, and tranflated in mind, 
 interofi:, and perhaps government,) * thefe hat^ the whore, 
 and fliall make her defolate,' (are inftrumental, in the hand 
 of Chrift, for the ruin of that antichriftian ftate, which before 
 they ferved) ' and naked, and fliall eat her flefh, and burn 
 her with fire.' 
 
 Hence, chap, xvili. 2. Babylon, and that whole antichrif^ 
 tian ftate which was fupported upon their power and great- 
 iiefs, having loft its props, comes topling dov»^n to the ground: 
 * Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen,' ver. 2. and the faints 
 take vengeance on the v/hore, for all her former rage and 
 cruelty. ' Double unto her double, according to her works,' 
 ver. 6. 
 
 Ver, 9. " A?id the kings of the earth, (being fome of 
 them fliaken out of their dominion, for refufing to clofe with 
 the Lamb) luJio have committed formcatic7i a'lid lived delici- 
 ciijlij ivith her, (learning and pra(Stifing falfe worfliip of her 
 inftitution) Jliall bewail her, <ind lament for her, (as having 
 received fuccour from her, her raonafteries and ihavelings, 
 in their diftrefs, whereunto indeed they were brought for 
 her fake) nvhen they Jliall fee the fmoke of her burjjtfig, (be- 
 holding her darknefs, ftink, and confuiion, in her final de- 
 folation.) 
 
 " Now, all this fliall be tranfa(n-ed with fo much obfcu- 
 rity and darknefs, Chrift not openly appearing to carnal eyes, 
 that though " many fliall be purified and made white, yet 
 the wicked fhall do wickedly, and none of the wicked fhall 
 underftand, but the wife fliall underftand." Dan. xii. 10. 
 There fhall be no fuch demonftration of the prefence of 
 Chrift, as to open the eyes of hardened men : but at length, 
 having fuftered the poor deceived wretches to drink of the 
 cup prepared for them, he appears himfelf glorioufly, chap. 
 xix. IS. in a more eminent manner than ever before, to the 
 total deftruclion of the refidue of oppofers. And that this 
 will be the utmoft clofe of that difpenfation wherein now he 
 walketh, I no way doubt." 
 
 The alTcrtion being cleared and proved, the reafons of it 
 come next to be confidered : and the firft is, that 
 
 Reaf. 1.] * It fliall be done by the way of recompence 
 
 « Pfal. ii. 4., 5. Pfal. cxxxvii. 8, 9. Ifa. xlvij. 1, 2, 3. xlix. 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 417 
 
 and venofeance. * It is the great day of the wrath of the 
 Lamb,' Rev. vi. 17. ' The land fliall be SOAKED WITH 
 BLOOD, and the duft made fat with fatnefs ; for it is the 
 day of the Lord's vengeance, and the year of recompence 
 for the controverfy of Zion,' Ilh. xxxiv. 7, 8. * The day of 
 vengeance is in his heart, when the year of his reedemed is 
 come,' Ifa. Ixiii. 4. 
 
 " The kings of the earth have given their power to anti- 
 chrili, endeavouring to the utmoft to keep the kingdom of 
 Chrift out of the world. What, I pray, hath been their main 
 bufinefs for 700 years and upwards, even almoft ever fince 
 the man of lin was enthroned ? How have they earned the 
 titles, cldejl fon of the church; the catJiol'ic atid moj} Chrijlian kingj 
 defender of the faith, and the like ? hath it not been by the 
 blood of faints ? Is there not in every one of theie kingdoms, 
 the flain, and the banilhed ones of Chrifl to anfwer for ^ la 
 particular, 
 
 " Hath not the blood of the fliints of Jefus, (eclipfed by 
 antichrid and his adherents) Wicklifs and Loliardsi cried 
 from the ground for vengeance upon the Enghjk heaven and 
 earthy for a long feafon ? Did not their boaies lie in the 
 ftreets of France under the names of Waldcnfes^ Albigenfes^ 
 and poor men of Lyons P Hath not Germanijy and the an- 
 nexed territories, her Hiijfe, and Hnjftle, Hierom^ and Subu" 
 tragu'ians ^ to anfwer for ? Is not Spain's Inquifitton enougii to 
 ruin a world, much more a kind ? Have not all thefe, 
 and all the kingdoms round about, waflied their hands and 
 garments in the blood of thoufands of proteftants ? And do 
 not the kings of all thefe nations as yet (land up in the room 
 of their progenitors, with the fame implacable enmity to the 
 power of the gofpel .'' Shew me feven kings that ever yet 
 laboured fincerely to exhance the kingdom of the Lord Jefus, 
 and dare boldly fay, Ociavus quis fuerit notidum conflate 
 And is there not a cry for all this. How lo7ig. Lardy Iwli) and 
 trtie, dofl tlioii not avenge our blood on them that live on the earth ? 
 Rev. vi. 10. Doth not ^ion cry. The violence do?ie to me atid mtf 
 fufh be upon Babylon, and my blood upon thofe lieavens of the na- 
 tions ? And ivill not the Lord avenge his eledl that cry unto hint 
 day end night ? nuill he not do it fpeedily, luill he ?iot call the 
 FOWLS OF HEAVEN to eatthefejh of KINGS and CAP- 
 TAINS and great men of the earth? Rev. xix. IS. Will he 
 not make thefe lieavens like the ivood of the vine^ not a y;/>/ to 
 
 26. Jcr. 1. 33, 34. li. 24, 25, 34, Z^. Zcch. xii. 2, 3, 4. xif, 
 12. Rev. xviii. 6, &c. 
 
 VOL. H. NO. 10. 3d 
 
il8 THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 be taken off them to hang a garment on, in his whole taber- 
 nacle ?" 
 
 The time fliall come wherein the eartJi fhall dirdofe her 
 flain, arid not the limpleft Jiereticy as they were counted, fliall 
 have his blood unrevenged : neither fliall any atonement be 
 made for this blood, or expiation be allowed, whilft a toe of 
 the image, or a bone of the beaft is left unbroken. 
 
 Renf. 2.] That by his own wifdom he may frame fuch a 
 power as may beft conduce to the carrying on of his own 
 kingdom among the Tons of men.* 
 
 He hath promifed his Church, that he will give unto it 
 Holij Pricfls and LeviteSy Ifa. Ixvi. 20, 21. which Ihall ferve 
 at the ' great feall of tabernacles,' Zcch. xiv. IG. A fuffi- 
 cient demonftration that he will dwell Hill in his churches by 
 his ordinances, whatfoever fome conceive ; So alfo, * that 
 he will make her civil officers peace and her exactors righte- 
 oufnefs,' Ifa. Ix. 17, 18. They ihall be fo eftablilhed,' that 
 the nations, as nations, may ferve it \ and the * kingdoms 
 of the world, (liall become the kingdoms of our Lord,' Rev. 
 xi. 15. 
 
 For the prefent, the government of the nations, (as many 
 of them as are concerned therein) is purely framed for the 
 intereft of antichrift. No king or government in Europe^ 
 or line of governors fo ancient, but that the beaft is as old as 
 they, and had a great influence into their CONSTITUTION 
 or ESTABLISHMENT, to provide that it might be for his 
 own intereft. 
 
 I believe it will be found a difficult tnfk, to name any of the 
 kingdoms of Europe, (excepting only that remoteft north- 
 ward) in the fetting up and eltabliiliment whereof, either as 
 to perions or government, the Pope hath not exprefsly bar- 
 gained for his own intereft, and provided that that (liould have 
 the chiefeft place in all the oaths and bonds that were between 
 princes and people. 
 
 BeUarmine, to prove that the Pope hath a temporal power 
 indiretTtly over all kings and nations, (if he mean by indirectly, 
 gotten by indirect means, it is actually true, as to too many of 
 them) gives fundry inftanc^s in moft of the moll: eminent na- 
 tions in Europe, how he hath actually exercifed fuch a power 
 for his own intereft. 
 
 There have been two moft famous and remarkable changes 
 
 * Pfalm ii. 9, 10, 11, 12. Rev. xvii. \\. Mattb. xviii. 20. 
 1 Cor. xi. 2fi. Kph. iv. II, 12, 13. 1 Tim. vi. % li. Pfak 
 xlv. 16. Ifa. xlix. 7, 2% 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 419 
 
 of the (government of thefe nations, and into both of theoi 
 what an' influence the Pope had is eahly difcernable. 
 
 The firft was between the years 400 and 500 after Chrid:, 
 2 ThefT. ii. 0", 7. when the Roman empire of the weft, that 
 which with-heldthe * man of fin' from adting his part to the 
 Hfe, was fliivered to pieces by many barbarous nations, Dan. 
 ii. 41. who fetthng themfelves in the fruitful foils of Europe, 
 began to plant X.\\q\v Jieavens andlnij the foimdai ions cf their eart/i^ 
 growing up into civil ftates ; for the moit part appointing 
 them to be their kings in peace, who had been their leaders 
 in war. 
 
 This furious Inundation fettled the Franches m Ga/iy the 
 Saxons in E?ig/andy the irefi Goths in Sjyahiy the Eajl Goths 
 and Longchards into Itahjy and fet up the Alnians in Germany ; 
 from fome whereof, though for divers years the papal world 
 was exceedingly tormented, and Rome itfelf facked ; yet in 
 the clofe and making up of their governments, changing their 
 manners and religion, they all fubmitted to the ufurpation of 
 the man of tin, Rev. xvii. 13. So that in ^11 their windings 
 up, there was a falve for him and his authority. 
 
 The fecond great alteration took up a long fpace, and was 
 in adlion about 300 years, reckoning it from the tranfla , 
 tion of the French crown, from ChUderec the IVth, unto 
 Pejnn and his fon Charksy by papal authority, unto the 
 conqueft of England by the Normans j in which fpace, the 
 line of Charh's in France was again, by the fame authority, 
 and the power of Hugh Capety cut ofF; no ftate in Eiiropcy 
 the choice patrimony of the beaft, that did not receive a 
 lignal alteration in this fpace ; nor was there any alteration, 
 but that the Pope had a hand in every one of them ; and, 
 either by pretended collations of right, to pacify the con- 
 fciences of blood-thirfty potentates, in the undertaking and 
 purl'uing their unjuit conquelts, or foolilli mitred confirmations 
 oi fiuord pur chafes y he got them all framed to his own end and 
 purpofe, which was to bring all thefe nations into fvibjetftion 
 to his Babylonifli ufurpations •, which their kings finding no 
 way inconfiftent with their own defigns, did willingly pro- 
 mote, labouring to enforce all confciences into fubjeclion to 
 the Roman fee. 
 
 Hence it is, as I obferved before, that fuch an interpofitioii 
 was made of the rfghts of Holy Church ; that is, Babylon , the 
 mother of fornications. Rev. xiii. 15, 16. in all the ties, oaths, 
 and bonds between princes and people. And for the ad- 
 vancement of the righteous judgments of God, that the fons 
 of men may learn to fear and treaible before him. It may 
 
 3p^ 
 
420 THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 be obferved, that that wliicii doth and fh.ill il:Ick upon p(v 
 tentiites to tiicir ruin, is not ib much their own or any other 
 intereft, as the very dregs of the papal antichrillian interell, 
 thrull: into their oaths and obHgations, for no end in the 
 world, but to keep the Lord Jelus out of his throne, 2 ThelT. 
 ii. 11. 
 
 Tliis is a fecond reafon, why the Lord Jefus, by his mighty 
 power, at the bringing in of his- immoveable kingdom, * will 
 fliake the heavens and the earth of the nations \ even be- 
 caufe, in tiieir prefcnt conlHtuiion, tiiey are directly framed 
 to the intereft of antichrift, which, by notable advantages at 
 their lirit moulding, and continued infinuations ever lince, 
 hath io rivetted itlblf into the very fundamentals of them, 
 that no digging or mining, with an earthquake^ will caft up the 
 foundation ftones thereof. The Lord Jefus then having 
 promifed the fervice of the nations to his church, will (o far 
 open their whole frame to the roots, as to pluck out all the 
 curfed feeds of the * myftery of iniquity,' which, by the craft 
 of Satan, and exigencies of ftate, or methods of advancing the 
 pride and power of fome fons of blood, have been fown among 
 them. 
 
 Reaf. 3.] Becaufe as is their intereft, fo is their acling. 
 
 .The prefent power of the nations ftands in direct oppofition 
 
 to the bringing in of the kingdom of Chrift. Tvo things 
 
 there are which confeffedly are incumbent on him in this day 
 
 of his advancement. 
 
 1. The bringing home of his ancient people, to be onefold 
 with the fulneis of the Gentiles ; raifing up tlie tabernacle of 
 David, and building it as in the days of old, John x. 1 ti. Ifa. 
 Xxxvii. i3L Jer. xxx. 9. Ezek. xxxiv. 23. xxxvii. 24, 25. Hof. 
 iii. 5. Amos ix. IL in the accomplifliment of innumerable 
 promifes, and anfwer to millions of prayers put up at the throne 
 of grace, for this very glory in all generations. Nov/ there 
 be two main hindrances of this work, that muft be removed : 
 The firfi: whereof is, 
 
 L Real: The Great River Euphrates^ the flrength and 
 fulnefs of whofe ftreams doth yet rage fo high that there is 
 no pafl'age for the kings of the eaft to come over, Exod. xiv. 
 21, 22. Jofli. iii. 15, 10". Hab. iii. 8. wherefore this muft be 
 dried up as other waters were for their forefathers in days of 
 old, Rev. xvi. 12. Doubtlefs this is fpoken in alluiion o 
 Abuiluuiis coming over that river into Catiaan^ when the 
 church of God in his fiimily was there to be erected ; whence 
 he was called the Hebrew ; that is, the paftenger, to wit, 
 over that river, Gen. ^v. IS. and then it may well enough 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 421 
 
 denote tlie TiirhJJi power, which, proud as it is at this day, 
 poireirmg in peace all thofe regions, of the Ead, yet God 
 can quickly make it wither and be dried up : Or, to the de- 
 liverance of the Jews from Bahijlon^ when it was taken and 
 deiiroyed by the drying up of the ftreams of that river, and 
 fo the yoke of her tyranny broken from the church's neck, 
 Jer. li. 31, 32. and fo it can be no other but the power of the 
 R'jmlfh BahyloUy fupported by the kings of the nations, which 
 muft therefore be Ihaken and dried up. 
 
 2. Moraly or the idolatry of the Gentile worfliippers. 
 The Jeius ftick hard as yet at this, that God Ihould abolilU 
 any kind of worlhip which himfelf had once inftituted. Rev. 
 ix. 2. But that he fliould ever accept any falfe wcrihip, 
 which he had once ftrictly prohibited, and no where to this 
 day appointed, to this they will never be reconciled. Now, 
 fuch is all the invented idolatrous worfliip which the kings of 
 the earth have fucked in, from the cup of fornication held 
 out to thcra in the hand, and by the authority of the Roman 
 'wJiore ; this ll:ill they cleave clofe unto, and will not hearken 
 * to the angel preaching the everlafting gofpel, that men 
 fliould worlhip him who made the heavens, and the earth, 
 and the fea, and the fountains of waters,' Rev. xiii. 6, 7. 
 that is, the God of heaven in Jefus Chrift in oppofition to 
 their Iconolatrij^ Artolatry^ Hagiolairy^ Staurolatry and Mafs^ 
 cibominations . This then mult aifo be removed ; and be- 
 caufe, as you faw before, it is fo rivetted and cemented into, 
 and with ail the orbs of the nations, heaven and earthy they 
 muft be fliaken, and brought metathefisy before it can be ef- 
 fected. 
 
 2. The fecond thing he hath to accomplifli Is, the tre- 
 mendous total deftru6tion of Babijlon, Pfal. cxxxvii. £i, 9. 
 Ifa. xlvii. 7, 8, 9. the man of fin and all iiis adherents, that 
 are not obedient to the heavenly call, Rev. xviii. 4. Jer. li, 
 25, 26. Rev. xvii. 1, 2. Zech. ii. 7. Jer. li. 6. Judges xvi. 
 28, 29. Now, as Sampfon^ intending the dellruetion of the 
 princes, lords, and relidue of the Philijiincs, who were 
 gathered together in their idol temple, he eifedled it by 
 pulling away the pillars whereby the building was fupported, 
 whereupon the whole frame topled to the ground : So the 
 Lord, intending the ruin of that mighty power, whofe top 
 feems to reach to heaven, will do it by pulling away the 
 pilars and fupporters of it ; after which it cannot f>rr ' one 
 moment. Now, what are the pillars of that fatal building? 
 Are they not the powers of the world, as at prelent (ir.iod 
 and framed ? pull them away, and alas ! what is antichrift ? 
 
422 THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 it is the glory of the kings put upon her, that makes men's 
 eyes to dazzle on the Roman harlot. Othervvife llie is but Hke 
 the Egyptian deities, whofe lilly worfliippers, through many 
 glorious portals and frontifpieces were led to adore the image 
 of an ugly ape. 
 
 Add hereunto, that in this mighty work, the Lord Jefus 
 Chrill will niake ufe of the power of the nations, the horns 
 of them ; that is, their ftrength, Rev. xvii. 16. they muft 
 hate the whore and make her defolate and naked, and eat 
 her iielh and burn her with fire. Now, whether this can be 
 accompliflied or no in their prefent pofture, is eafily difcern- 
 able. Doth not the papal intereft lie at the bottom of all 
 for the moft ruling lines of Chr'ijlendom ? Can that be ejecled, 
 without unbottoming their own dominion ? do they not ufe 
 the efficacy of the Roman jur'if diction ^ to balance the powers 
 of their adverfaries abroad, and to awe their fubje^ts at 
 home 1 Hath not the Pope a confiderable ftrength in every 
 one of their own bofoms ? Are not the locufts of their re- 
 ligious orders all fworn flaves to him for number fufiicient to 
 make an army to fight the greateft emperor in the world ? 
 Are not moft potentates tied by oath, or other compact, to 
 maintain cither the whole, or fome part of the old tower, 
 under the name of rights of holy church, prelates, and the 
 like ? And can any expedl that fuch as thefe fliould take up 
 the defpij^eti quarrel of the faints, againft that llouriflnng 
 Queen ? doubtlefs, no fuch' fruit will grow on thefe trees be- 
 fore they are thoroughly fhaken. 
 
 Reaf. 4.] That his own people, feeing all earthly things 
 fhaking and removing, may be raifed up to the laying hold 
 of that durable kingdom that fliall not be removed, Heb. xii. 
 28. All carnal interefts will doubtlefs be iliaken with that 
 of Babylo?!, 2 Cor. iv. 18. Many of God's people are not 
 yet weaned from the things that are feen ; no fooner is one 
 carnal form fhaken out, but they are ready to cleave to an- 
 other : yea, to warm themfelves in the feathered neft of un- 
 clean birds. All fleihly dominions within doors, and all 
 civil dominion that oppofeth without doors, lliall be Ihaken. 
 Now thefe things are lb glewed alfo to men's earthly polTef- 
 lions, the talons of the birds of prey having firmly icized on 
 tliem, that they alfo muft be fliaken with them ; and there- 
 fore, from them alfo will he have us to be looi'ed, 2 Pet. iii. 
 12, LS. 
 
 And tliefe are fome of the reafons of the pofition laid 
 down, which is fo bottomed, fo proved, as you have heard* 
 Of the fpeedy accom^ilifliment of all this, I no way doubt. 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 423 
 
 * I believe and therefore I have fpoken.* Whither I fliall fee 
 any farther perfection of this work whilfi: I am here below, I 
 am no way Iblicitous ; being affured, that if I fail of it here, 
 I fliall, through the grace of him who loved us and gave him- 
 felf for us, meet with the treafures of it elfewhere. Come we 
 to the ufes. 
 
 Ufe 1.] The rile of our firft life I fliall take from that of 
 the prophet ; ' Who is wife, and he fliall underhand thefe 
 things ? prudent, and he fhall know them ? for the ways of 
 the Lord are right, and the juft fhall walk in them : but the 
 tranfgrefTors (liall fall therein,' Hof. xiv. 9. Labour for this 
 heavenly wifdom and prudence, that we may know thefe 
 things, and be acquainted with the mind and will of God, in 
 the ieafon and generation wherein we live. His way is not 
 fo in the dark, nor his footfteps in the deep, but that we may 
 perceive what he is about. 
 
 Luke xii. .^i, 55 ^ 5Q. our Saviour gives it In as a fure 
 teftimony of the Pharijees' hypocrlfy, notwithftanding all 
 their pretences and pofTeflion of Mofes* chair, that they 
 were wife in earthly things, and had drawn out experiences 
 by long obfervation of what was like to come to pafs as to 
 the lueathery by confidering the ordinary figns of the altera- 
 tions thereof; but notwithftanding that mighty effectual 
 concurrence of figns in heaven and earth, with the accom- 
 plifhment of prophecies, all pointing to the inftant eftablilh- 
 ment of the kingdom of God in the coming of the Mefpahy 
 not difcerning them at all, they come and cry, ' if thou be 
 the Chrift, give us a fign ;' v/hen, without fatisfying their 
 finful curiofity, heaven and earth was full of figns round 
 about them. 
 
 Men, who v/Ill not receive God's ftgns, fuppofe they 
 fliould be wonderful proficients in credulity, might they 
 have figns of their own fancvinfr. The ricJt r^lutton thoup-ht, 
 that if his way of teaching might have been fet up, by men 
 rifmg from the deady there would have been a v;orld of con- 
 verts, more than were made by the preaching of the word of 
 God. Men fuppofe, that if God fhould now from heaven 
 give in fome difcriminating prodigy. Oh, how abundantly 
 fhould they be fatisfied ! The truth is, the fame luft and cor- 
 ruption that makes them difbclieve God's figns, moves them 
 to look after figns of their own. 
 
 For this very thing then, were the Pharifees branded as 
 hypocrites, that h.aving wifdom in natural things, to calcu- 
 late aiid prognofticate from nccefTary llgns ; yet in the works 
 of the Lord, though the figns wliich in his wifdom he was 
 
424 THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 pleafed to give were plentiful round about them, yet they 
 muft have foine of their own chooiing. I pray God none iuch 
 be found in our day. 
 
 1 Chron. xii. \Vl. it is faid of the men of * liTachar that 
 they had underilanding of the times, to know what Ifracl 
 ought to do.* Ifracl is in the dark, and knows not what 
 to do, if the times and feafons be not difcovered to them ; 
 Either, i. 13. If the mind and will of the Lord in their 
 generation, be not made out unto a people, it will be their 
 ruin. 
 
 Hence it is, that the Lord encourageth us to make inquiry 
 after thefe things •, to find out the feafons wherein he will 
 do any great work for his people, knowing that without this, 
 we ihall be altogether ufelels in the generation wherein we 
 live. Ifa. xlv. 11. * Mk. me of things to come, concernincf 
 my ions, and concerning the works of my hands, command 
 you me.' 
 
 And what is this that the Lord will have his people to 
 enquire of him about ? even the great work of the ruin of 
 Babylon, and reftoration of his church, which yet was not to 
 be accomplifhed for 240 years. And this he tells you plainly 
 in the following verfes ; 
 
 * I have railed him up (Cijnis) in righteoufnefs, I will 
 dire(St his ways, he fliall build my cities, and he i\\?i\\ let ga 
 my captives, not for price nor for reward, faith the Lord of 
 hofts,' ver. 13. 
 
 The Lord is in earneft with his people, to enquire into the 
 feafon of the accomplilhment of his great intendments for 
 the good of his Church, when as yet they are afar off; 
 how much 'more when thev are i\\'A\ at hand, even at the 
 doors ! * Whofo is wife, and will ponder thefe thinjrs, they 
 fhall underftand the loving kindnefs of the Lord,' Pfal. cvii. 
 ult. 
 
 Dan. Jx. 2. The prophet tells you, that this was his great 
 ftudy, and at length he underdood, by books, the approach 
 of the time wherein God would deliver his church from Ba- 
 byionilh captivity and pollution : Now, this difcovery hath 
 two or three notable products. 
 
 1. It puts him upon earneft fupplications for the accom- 
 pli Himent of their promifed deliverance in the appointed 
 feafon. Wide from that atheiftlcal frame of Ipirit, which 
 would have a predetermination of events and fucceiles, to 
 eradicate all care, and endeavour to ferve that providence 
 which will produce their accomplifliment. A difcovery of 
 the approach of any promifed and before-fixed work of God, 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 425 
 
 fhould fettle our minds to the utmofi: endeavour of helping 
 the decree to bring forth. 
 
 2. He finds great acceptation In this his addrefs to the 
 Lord, by fupplications, for the eftablilhing of that work 
 whicli he had difcovered was nigh at hand : For, 
 
 1. An anfwer is returned him fully to his whole defire, In 
 the midft of his fupplications, ver. 21. * Whilft I was praying, 
 the man Gabriel came,' &c. 
 
 2. The work which he had difcovered to be approaching, 
 was inftantly haftened and gone in hand withal, ver. 23. 
 * At the beginning of thy fupplications the conmandment 
 came forth.' Oh, that God would ftir up his faints in the 
 fpirit of Daniel, to confider, and underftand by books, the 
 time that he hath appointed for the deliverance of his peo- 
 ple, that, fixing their fupplications for the fpeeding thereof, 
 the commandment may come forth for its full accomplifh- 
 ment. 
 
 3. Having attained this, the Lord gives him frefli difco- 
 veries, neiu I'lghty of the time for the birth of the Meifiah, 
 which he thought not of, prayed not for : * Seventy weeks 
 are determined,' &c. ver. 24. So delighted is the Lord with 
 his people's diligent inquiry into his ways and walkings to- 
 wards them, that thereupon he appears unto them in the re- 
 velation of his mind, beyond all they did expert or defire. 
 
 Now all this have I fpoken, to ftir you up unto that, where- 
 imto at the entrance of this ufe you were exhorted j that yoa 
 would labour for that fpiritual wifdom and prudence, which 
 may acquaint your hearts, at leaft in fome meafure, v/ith the 
 mind and will of God, concerning his work in the generation 
 wherein you live. And farther to provoke you hereunto, 
 know, that you cannot but wander, as in many other, fo efpe- 
 cially in four (inful things : 
 
 1 . Sinful cares. 
 
 2. Smfiil fears. 
 
 3. Sinful follies. 
 
 4. Sinful 7iegUgence. 
 
 L Sinful cares. Anxious and dubious thoughts about 
 fuch things as perhaps the Lord intends utterly to deftroy, 
 or at leaft render ufelefs. Had it not been the greateft 
 folly in the world for Noah and his fons, when the flood 
 was approaching to fweep away the creatures from the face 
 of the earth, Gen. vi. 13. to have been folicitous about 
 flocks and herds that were fpeedily to be deftroyed ,'' Many 
 men's thoughts, at this day, do even devour them about 
 fuch things, as, if they hiew the feajon^ would be contemp- - 
 
 VOL. II. NO. n. 3 E 
 
426 THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 tible unto them. Would ft thou labour for lionour, if thou 
 kneweft that God, at this time, were labouring to lay all 
 the * honour of the earth in the duft ?' Ha. xxiii. 9. 
 Couldft thou fet thy heart upon the increafe of ricJies, wert 
 thou acquainted that God intends inftantly to make ' filver 
 as ftones, and cedars as fycamores ?' 1 Kings x. ^7. though 
 not for plenty, yet for value. Would men be fo exceedingly 
 folicitous about this or that form of religion, this or that 
 power, to fupprefs fuch or fuch a pcrfualion, if they knew 
 that the Lord would fuddenly * fill the earth with his know- 
 ledge as the waters cover the fea ?' Hab. ii. ll-. Should 
 our Ipirits link for fear of this or that periecutor or oppreifor, 
 "were it difcovered unto us, that in a Ihort time * nothing 
 Ihall hurt or deftroy in the whole mountain of the Lord ?' 
 Ifa. Ixv. 25. Should we tremble at the force and power of 
 this or that growing monarchy, giving its power to the beaft, 
 had God revealed unto us, tiiat he is going to ihake it until 
 it be tranflated ? Certain it is, that the root of all the fmful 
 cares, which fometimes are ready to devour the hearts of God's 
 people, is this, unacquaintedncfs with the work and mind of 
 the Lord. 
 
 2. Sinful fears ; Luke xxi. 28. Our Saviour, having 
 told his dilciples of wars, tumults, feditions, famines, earth- 
 quakes, &c. which were to come upon the earth, bids them, 
 wh^en they fee thefe things, * to lift up their heads for joy.' 
 But how Ihould this be ? Rejoice, in the midft of fo many 
 evils and troubles, in the moft whereof they were to have a 
 Benjamin's mefs^ a double portion ! Yea, faith our Saviour, 
 rejoice^ for I have told you before, that then it is your deli- 
 verance and redemption draweth nigh. It is for them to 
 (liake and tremble who are in the dark, who know not what 
 the Lord is doing. They may be at their wit's end, who 
 know no other end of thefe things : But for you, who know 
 the mind of the Lord, what he intendeth and will effedl by 
 the things, call off all fmful fears, and rejoice in him ulio 
 Cometh. 
 
 Amongft us in thefe days, new troubles arife, wars, and 
 rumours of wars, appearances of famine, invafions, confpi- 
 racies, revolts, treacheries, fword, blood. Oh, how do 
 men's faces wax pale, and their hearts die within them ! 
 fometimes, with David, they could fly to the Philiftines, 
 and wind up their intereft with them whom God will de- 
 ftroy. Every new appearance of danger fliuffles them oft' 
 from all their comforts, all their conlidencc. Hence poor 
 ibuls are put upon doubling and ihifting in the ways of 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 4-27 
 
 ^ God, In fuch a frame as God exceedingly abhors : They know 
 ^ not why any mercy is given nor to what end, and therefore 
 are afraid to own it, leil fome fudden alteration ihould follow, 
 and make it too hot for them to hold it ; and all this, becaufe 
 they know not the mind of the Lord, nor the judgment of 
 their God ; were they but acquainted with It, fo far as it is 
 evidently revealed, they would quickly fee all things working 
 together to the appointed end. 
 
 5. Sinful follies. Toil and labour in vain is of all follies the 
 greateft folly ; like the Jews under Julian, building of their 
 temple in the day, God calling it to the ground in the night." 
 When a man labours, toils, wearies and fpends himfelf, for 
 the accomplifliing of that which lliall never come to pafs, 
 and thaty which if he would but enquire, he might know fliall 
 never come to pafs, he cannot well want the livery of a hru' 
 tijh man. How many poor creatures that think themfelves 
 wifer than thofe of Temon, and Dedan, and all the children 
 of the eaft, do fpend and confume their days and time in fuch. 
 ways as this, labouring night and day to fet up what God will 
 pull down, and what he hath faid fliall fall. ' Come on, let 
 us deal wifely,' faith Pharaoh to his Egyptians, Exod. i. 10. 
 to root out and deftroy thefe Ifraelites. Poor fool ! is there 
 any wifdom or counfel againft the moft High ? I could give 
 inftances plenty in thefe days, of men labouring in the dark, 
 not knowing what they are doing, endeavouring with all their 
 flrength to accompHfli that whereof the Lord hath faid, 
 ' It iliall not profper ;' and all, becaufe they difcern not the 
 feafon. 
 
 ^<. Sinful negligence. You are no way able to do the work 
 of God in your generation. It is the commendation cf many 
 faints of God, that they were * upright, and ferved the will 
 of God in their generation.' Befides the geneml duties of 
 the covenant incumbent on all the faints at all feafons, there 
 are fpecial works of providence which in fundry generations 
 the Lord effedteth, concerning which he experts his people 
 ihould know his mind, and ferve him in them. Now, can a 
 fervant do his mafter's work, if he know not his will .'' The 
 Lord requireth, that, in the great things which he hath to ac- 
 complifh in this generation, all his Ihould clofe with him. 
 What is the reafon that fome ftand In the market-place idle 
 all the day ? Some work for a feafon, and then give over, 
 they know not how to go a ftep farther, but after a day, a 
 week, a month, or year, are at a ftand .'' Worfe than all this, 
 fome counter-work the Lord with all their ftrength. The 
 j»oj[l neglei^ the duty which of them is required. What is 
 
 3 E 2 
 
428 THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 the reafon of all this ? They know in no meafure what the 
 Lord is doing, and what he would have them apply them- 
 felves unto. The btjl almoll: live from hand to mouth, fol- 
 lowing prefent appearances, to the great neglect of the work 
 which the Lord would have haftened amongft us : All this 
 comes from the fame root. 
 
 QjK^Ji- But now, if all thefe fad and finful confequences attend 
 this nefcience of the mind of God, as to the things which he 
 is doing in the days wherein we live, fo far as he hath re- 
 vealed himfelf, and requires us to obferve his walkings *, by 
 what ways and means may we come to the knowledge thereof, 
 that we be not linfully bewildered in our own cares, fears, 
 and follies, but that we may follow hard after God, and be 
 upright in cur generation ? 
 
 Anf. There be four things whereby we may come to have 
 an inlight into the work which the Lord will do and accom- 
 plilh in our days : 
 
 1 . By the light ivhich he gives. 
 
 2. By the previous luorks ivhich he doth. 
 
 3. The expe Elation of his faints » 
 
 4. The fear of his advcrfaries. 
 
 '■■; li.Bj/ the light which he gives. God doth not ufe to fet his 
 people to work in the dark •, they are the children oflight, and 
 they are no deeds of darhnefs which they have to do. How- 
 ever others are blinded, they {hall fee. Yea, he always fuits 
 their light to their labour, and gives them a clear difcerning of 
 what he is about. The Lord doth tiothing but he reveals his fe^ 
 crets to his fervants. The light of every age, is the fore-runner 
 of the work of every age. .i^^i ac ,^, 
 
 When Chrift was to come in the flefli, John Baptifl: comes 
 a little before. A new light, a new prec\cher. And what 
 doth he difcover and reveal \ Why, he calls them off from 
 reftmg on legal ceremonies, to the doclrine of faith, repen- 
 tance, and gofpel ordinances ; tells them the kingdoui of 
 God is at hand ; infi:ru(Sts them in the knowledge of him who 
 was coming. To what end was all this ? only that the minds 
 of men being enlightened by his preaching, who was a burn- 
 ing and a Ihining lamp, they might fee what the Lord was 
 doing. vd V. -. 
 
 Every age hath its peculiar nvorlc^ hath its peculiar light. 
 Now, what is the light which God manifelHy gives in our 
 days ? Surely not new dotSlrines (as fome protend,) indeed 
 old errors, and long hnce exploded fancies. Plainly, the pe- 
 culiar light of this generation is, that difcovery which the 
 Lord hath made to his people, of the myiiery of civil and 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. • 429 
 
 ecclefiaftical tyranny : The opening, unravelHnpr and reveal- 
 ing the antichrillian interelt, interwoven and coupled toge- 
 ther in civil and fpiritual things, into a ftate oppoiite to the 
 kingdom of the Lord Jelus, is the great diicovery of thefe 
 days. Who almoft is there amongli us now, who doth not 
 evidently fee, that for many generations, the wcftern nations 
 have been juggled into fpiritual and civil llavery, by the le- 
 gerdemain of the whore, and the potentates of the earth, 
 made drunk with the cup of her abominations ? how the 
 ■whole earth hath been rolled in confuilon, and the faints hur- 
 ried out of the world, to give way to their combined intereft ? 
 Hath not God unveiled that harlot, made her naked, and dif- 
 covered her abominable filthinefs ? Is it not evident to him 
 that hath but half an eye, that the whole prefent conftitution 
 of the government of the nations, is fo cemented with anti- 
 chriftian mortar from the very top to the bottom, that with- 
 out a thorough JhaVir.g they cannot be cleanfed ? This then 
 plainly difcovers, that the work which the Lord is doincr, re- 
 lates to the untwining of this clofe combination againft jiim- 
 felf, and the kingdom of his dear Son, and he will not leave 
 it until he have done it. 
 
 To what degree in the feveral nations this Jliahin^ fliall 
 p?oceed, I have nothing to determine in particular, the 
 fcripture having not exprefled it: This only is certain, it 
 fhall not flop, nor receive its period, before the intereft of 
 antichriftianity be wholly feparated from the power of thole 
 nations. 
 
 2. By the previous luorks he doth. How many of thefe doth 
 our Saviour give, as figns of the deftruclion oi Jeriifalem^ and 
 fo confequently of propagating the gofpel more and more to 
 the nations ? Matth. xxiv. Luke xxi. How fearful and 
 dreadful they were in their accomplifhment, Jofephus the 
 Jewiih hiftorian relateth •, and how by them the Chriftians 
 were forewarned, and did by them underftand what the Lord 
 was doing, EufebiUs and others declare. * When (faith he) 
 you fhall fee the abomination of defolation (the Roman eagles 
 and enfigns) ftanding in the holy place,' Matth. xxiv. 15. or, 
 * Jerufalem compafled with armies, as Luke xxi. 20. ' then 
 know' by that, that the end thereof is come, and your deli- 
 verance at hand. 
 
 The works of God are to be fought out of them that 
 have pleafure in them: They are vocal, fpeaking works, 
 the mind of God is in them : they may be heard, read, and 
 uuderliood \ the * rod may be heard, and who hath apw 
 
430 THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 pointed It.' Now, generally he begins with lefler works, to 
 point out. to the fons of men what he is about to accomplilh. 
 By thcfe may his will be known, that he may be met in righ- 
 teoufnefs. 
 
 Now what, I pray, are the works that the Lord is bring- 
 ing forth upon the earth? what is he doing in our own and 
 the neighbouring nations? Shew me the potentate upon 
 earth, that hath a peaceatle mole-hill, to build himfelf an 
 habitation upon ? Are not all the controverlies, or the moft 
 of them, that at this day are difputed in letters of blood 
 among the nations, fomewhat of a diftind conftitution from 
 thofe formerly under debate ? thofe tending merely to the 
 power and fplendor of fmgle perfons, thefe to the intereft of 
 the many. Is not the hand of the Lord in all this ? Are 
 not the J/iakijig of thefe heavens of the nations from him ? Is 
 not the voice of Chrift in the mid ft of all this tumult ? and 
 is not the genuine tendence of thefe things open and vifible 
 unto all ? 
 
 What fpeedy iflue all this will he driven to, I know not ; 
 fo much is to be done as requires a long fpace. Though a 
 tower may be pulled down fafter than it was fet up, yet that 
 wliich hath been building a thoufatid years ^ is not like to go 
 down in a thoufand days. 
 
 3. The expectation of the faints, is another thing from 
 whence a difcovery of the will of God, and the work of our 
 generation, may be concluded. The fecret ways of God's 
 communicating his mind unto hisfaints^hy a frefli favour of 
 accompliihing prophecies, and ftrong workings of the Spirit 
 of fupplications, I cannot now infift upon. This I know, 
 they Ihall not be * led into temptation,' but kept from the 
 * hour thereof,' when it comes upon the whole earth. When 
 God raifeth up the expedlation of his people to any thing, he 
 is not unto them ' as waters that fail.' Nay, he v;ill affuredly 
 fulfil the delires of the poor. 
 
 Juft about the time that our Saviour Chrift was to be born 
 of a woman, Luke iii. 15. how were all that waited for fal- 
 vation in Urael, raifed up to an high expectation of the 
 kingdom of God ! fuch as that people never had before, and 
 affuredly fliall never have again. Yea, famous was the 
 waiting of that feafon tliroughout the whole Roman Empire. 
 And the * Lord, whom they fought, came to his temple.* 
 ^niinent was their hope, and excellent was the accomplifh- 
 nient. ->'^ -j^i 
 
 Whether this will be made a rule to othet*^s, "or no, \ 
 know not ; This I am allured, that, being bottomed on 
 
OB HEAVEN AND EARTtt. 431 
 
 promifes, and built up with fupplications, it is a grcrnnd for 
 them to rell upon. And here I dare appeal to all, who 
 with any diligence have enquired into the things of the king- 
 dom of Chrift, that have any favour upon their fpirits of the 
 accomplilhment of prophecies and promifes in the latter 
 days, who count themfelves concerned in the glory of the 
 gofpel, whether this thing, of confuming the ' myftery of 
 iniquity,' and vindicating the churches of Chrifi, into the 
 liberties purchafed for them by the Lord Jefus, by the 
 Jliaking and traiijlating all oppoling heights and heavens, be 
 not fully in their expedlations. Only the time is in the hand 
 of God •, and the rule of our a«Slings with him is his revealed 
 will. '^'» 'J'* 
 
 4. Whether the * fears of his advert aries,' have not their 
 lines meeting in the fame point, themfelves can beft deter- 
 mine. The whole world was more or lefs dreaded at the 
 coming of Chrift in the flefh. When alfo the figns of his 
 vengeance did firft appear to the Pagan world, in calling to 
 an account for the blood of his faints, the kings and captains 
 prefent cry out, * The great day of his wrath is come, and 
 who fliall be able to ftand ?' Rev. vi. 17. 
 
 I am not of counfel to any of the adherents to the man of 
 fin, or any of thofe who have given their power unto the 
 beaft ; I have not a key to the bofoms of the enemies of 
 Chrift : I am neither their interpreter, nor do they allow me 
 to fpeak in their behalf: yet truly, upon very many probable 
 grounds, I am fully perfuaded, that were the thoughts of thei?f 
 hearts difclofed, notvvithftanding all their glittering fliows,' 
 dreadful words, threatening exprefiions, you fhould fee them 
 tremble and dread this very thing ; — " That the whole world, 
 as now eftablifhed, will be wrapped up in darknefs, at leaft 
 until that curfed intereft, which is fet up agalnft the Lord 
 Jefus, be fully and \^\-iqV^-^ Jliaken out from the heavens and 
 earth of the nations." 
 
 And thus, without leading you about by chronologies and 
 computations, which yet have their ufe, (luell to count a niim^ 
 her being ivifdom indeed) I have a little difcovered unto yqii 
 fome rtdes^ whereby you may come to be acquainted v;!th the 
 work of God in the days wherein we live, and alfo what that 
 work is, which is our hrft Ufe. The next fhall be for direc>^ 
 tion, to guide you what you ought to do, when you know 
 what is the work of your generation. ' "" 
 
 Ufe 2.] Be exhorted to prepare to meet the Lord, to make 
 his way ftraight : And this I would prefs diftin^ly, 
 
 1. As to your perfons. 
 
 2. As to your emj[)lo7jvients» 
 
 A 
 
432 THE SHATvING AND TRANSLATING 
 
 1. As to your perfofis. Give the Lord Jefus a throne in 
 your hearts, or it will not be at all to your advantage, that 
 hath a throne and kingdom in the v^orld. Perhaps you will 
 fee the plenty of it, but not tafte one morfel. Take firft that 
 which ' comes not by obiervation,' that * which is within you, 
 which is righteoufnefs and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghoft.' 
 Take it in its poivery and you will be the better enabled to 
 ohferve it coming in its glotyj. * Seek firft this kingdom of 
 God, and the righteoufnefs thereof, and all thefe things (hall 
 be added unto you. Oh, that it were the will of God to put 
 an end to all th^t preUndc'ci h.o\'ine(s, hyjjocritkal humiliation, 
 felf-inlereJJcd TQ\\g\on that have been among us, whereby vve 
 have flattered God with our lips, vvhilft our hearts have been 
 far from him ! Oh that it might be the glory of this affeinbly, 
 above all the afTemblies of the world, that every ruler in it 
 might be a linccre fubjecl of the Lord Jefus ! Oh, that it 
 might luflice that we have had in our parliament, and among 
 our rriinifters, fo much o^ the form and fo little oi the poiuer 
 of godlinefs ; that we have called the world Chrift, and lufts 
 Chrift, and felf Chrift, working indeed for them, when we 
 pretended all for Chrift ! Oh, that I could nourifti this one 
 contfention in your honourable alTembly, that you might 
 firive who fhould excel in fetting up the Lord Jefus in your 
 hearts ! 
 
 You may be apt to thuik, that if you can carry on and 
 compafs your purpofes, then all your enemies will be alTuredly 
 difappointed : do but embrace the Lord Jefus in his kingly 
 power in your bofoms *, and, Jpfo faclo^ all your enemies are 
 everlaftingly difappointed ; You are the grains, which, in 
 the fifting of the nation, have been kept from falling to the 
 ground. Are you not the reiidue of all the chariots of Eng- 
 land ? Oh, that in you might appear the reality of the king- 
 dom of the Lord Jefus, which hath been io long pretended 
 by others ! that found righteoufnefs, not a Pharifaical, rigid 
 fupercilious affectation, nor a carelefs belief and comportment, 
 the iilue of novel fancies, might be found upon your fpiiits ; 
 that you may be thought meet to rejoice with the I-.ord, in 
 Ibis kingdom ! otherwife, this day of the Lord, which vve have 
 defcribed, however delired and longed after, will be * dark- 
 nefs to you, and not light.' 
 
 2. In reference to your great emplcijmcnts ^ whereunto the 
 Lord hath called you ; and here I Ihall briefly hold out unto 
 you one or two things. 
 
 1. That you would ferioufly confider, why it is that the 
 Lord fkakes the havens and the earth of the nations, to 
 
OF HEAVEN AND EARTH. 43& 
 
 what end this tendeth, and what is the caufe thereof. Is it 
 not from hence, that he may revenge their oppoiition to the 
 kingdom of his dear Son? That he vnAy Jhake out of tlie 
 midft of tiiem all that antichriftian mortar, wherewith, from 
 their firft cliaos^ they have been cemented ? That fo the king*, 
 doms of the earth, may become tlie i\ingdoms of the Lord 
 Jefus. Is not the controverfy of Shfi pleaded with them ? 
 Are not they called to an account for the tranfgrellion of 
 that charge given to all potentates, ' Touch not mine anoint- 
 ed ? And what is the aim of the Lord Jefus herein, vvhofe 
 mighty voice (hakes them ? Is it not to frame and form them 
 for the intereft of his own kingdom ? that he may fulfil the 
 word he hath fpoken to Sion, ' I will make thine oiiicers 
 peace, and thine exactors righteoufnefs ?' 
 
 Coniider then (I pray) what you have in hand. Vv^ait 
 upon your king, the Lord Chrift, to know his mind. If 
 you lay any flone in the whole building that advanceth itfelf 
 againh his fceptre, he will Jhake all again. Dig you never 
 fb deep, build you never fo high, it (hall be fhaken. Nay, 
 that there be no oppoiition, will not fufHce : He hath given 
 light enough to have all things framed for his own advantage. 
 The time is come, yea the full time is come, that it fhould. 
 be fo, and he experts it from you. Say not, in the firft place, 
 this, or that fuits the intereft of England, but look what hiits 
 the intereft of Chrift ; and afTure yourfeives, that the true in- 
 tereft of any nation is wrapped up therein. More of this in 
 the tre^tife annexed to my fermon, Jan. 3L 
 
 2. B$ encouraged under all thofe perplexities and troubles, 
 which you are, or may be wrapped up in. Lift up the hands 
 that hang down, and let the feeble knees be ftrengthened : " 
 * It is but yet a Httle while, and he that fhall come, will come, 
 and will not tarry.' The more you are for Chrift, the 
 more enem.ies you (li'dl be fure to have ; but the Lamb fliall 
 overcome. He is to come to revenge the blood of his ilain 
 upon this generation, and to free the relidue from the jaws 
 of the terrible. ' He is our Rock, and his work is perfeiSl.' 
 What he hath begun, fafter, or ilower, he will furely accom- 
 plilh. 
 
 It is a thing of the moft imaginable indifFerency, whether 
 any of our particular perlbns behold thefe things here below, 
 or no : If othervvife, we fhall for the prefent have ' reft 
 with him,' and ' ftand in our lot at the end of the days :* 
 But for the work itfelf, the decree is gone forth, and it lliall 
 not be recalled : receive ftrength and refrclhmcnt in the 
 Lord. 
 
 VOL. II. NO. H. 3 F 
 
4S4 THE SHAKING AND TRANSLATING, ScC, 
 
 U/e 3.'] Wonder not, when the heaven is JJiahfty if you 
 fee the ftars fall to the ground : We had fome who pretended 
 to be church J} ars^ that were merely fixed to all men's view, 
 and l)y their own confeffion in the political heavens. The 
 lirll fliaking of this nation fhook them utterly to the ground. 
 If others alfo tremble like an afpen-leaf, and know not 
 which wind to yield unto, or fail backwards and forwards by 
 the fame gale, wonder not at that neither : When men lay 
 any other foundation than the immoveable corner-ftone, at 
 one time or other, fooner or later, affuredly they will be 
 fliaken. 
 
 life 4.] Let the profeffing people that are amongft us look 
 well to themfelves ; the day is coming that ' will burn like 
 an oven/ Drofs will not endure that day : we have many an 
 hypocrite as yet to be uncafed. Take heed, you that z^ high, 
 if a falfe heart, a defiled heart be amongrt you, there {hall be 
 no place for it in the mountain of the Lord's houfe. ' The 
 inhabitants of Sion fhall be all righteous,' Ifa. Ix. 21. Many 
 that make a great fliew now upon the llage, lliall be turned 
 off with fhame enough : Try and fearch your hearts, force 
 not the Lord to lay you open to all. The * Spirit of judg- 
 ment and burning' will try you. Tremble, I pray, for your 
 entering a moft purging, trying furnace as ever the hoxdfet 
 up on the earth. 
 
 Ufe 5.] Be loofe from all fliaken things \ you fee the 
 clouds return after the rain ; one ftorm in the neck of ano- 
 ther. Thus it muft be, until Chrift hath finiflied \\\% whole 
 work. * Seeing that all thefe things muft be diffolve'd, what 
 manner of perfons ought we to be in all manner of conver- 
 fation ?' Let your eyes be upwards, and your hearts be up- 
 wards, and your hands upwards, that ye be not moved at the 
 pafling away of fliaking things. I could here encourage you, 
 by the glorious ifTue of all thefe fliakings, whofe foretafte 
 might be as marrow to your bones, though they fliould be ap- 
 pointed to confumption before the accompliihment of it : But 
 I mufi: clofe. 
 
 Vfe 6.] See the vanity, folly, and madnefs of fuch as op- 
 pofe the bringing in the kingdom of the Lord Jefus. Can'fl: 
 thou hinder the rain from defcending upon the earth when 
 it is filling ? Can'ft thou {top \\\q fun from riling, at its ap- 
 pointed hour ? Will the conception for thee dwell quietly in 
 the womb beyond its month ? Surely thou mayeft with far 
 more eafe turn and ftop the current and courfe of nature, 
 than obftru<Si: the bringing in of the kingdom of Chrift in 
 riglueoufnefs and peace. Whence comes it to pafs, that f« 
 
ARCHBISHOP USHER. 435 
 
 many nations are wafted, deftroyed and fpo'iled, in the days 
 wherein we Hve, that God hath taken quietners and peace 
 from the earth ? doubtlefs from hence, that they will fmite 
 themlelves againft the ' ftone cut out of the mountain with- 
 out hands.' Shall not the decree bring forth ? Is it not in 
 vain to fight againft the Lord ? Some are angry, fome troubled, 
 feme in the dark, fome full of revenge : But the truth is, 
 whether thy will hear or forbear, Babylon fliall fall, and all 
 the glory of the earth be ftained, and the kingdoms become 
 the kingdoms of our Lord Jefus Chrift. 
 
 * And when ye fee this, your heart fliall rejr»ice, and your 
 bones fliall flourifli like an herb : and the hand of the Lord 
 fliall be known towards his fervants, and his indignation to- 
 wards his enemies/ 
 
 ' For by fire, and by his fword, will the Lord plead with 
 all flefli ; and the flain of the Lord fhall be many,' Ifaiah 
 Ixvi. 14, 16. 
 
 ARCHBISHOP USHER, 1655. 
 *' The greatejl Jlroke upon the reformed churches is yet to come ;— « 
 and the time of the utter ruin of the fee of Rome Jliall he 
 •when Jhe th'mks herfelf mojl fecure*^ One prefumed to inquire 
 of him, what his prefent apprehenfions were concerning a 
 very great perfecidion. He anfwered, " that a fad perfecurion. 
 would fall upon all the protejlant churches in Europe : Adding, 
 •* I tell you, all you have yet feen hath been but the begin- 
 ning of forrows, to what is yet to come upon the Protejlant 
 churches of Chrift who will ere long fall under a JJiarper perfecu- 
 iion than ever ; therefore (faid he) look you he not foufui in the 
 cutivard court y hut a ivoffliipper in the temple before the altar ; 
 for Chrijl luill meafure all thofe that profefs his name^ and call 
 themfi-lves his people: and the outward worfliippers he luill 
 leave out to be trodden down by the Gentiles ; the outtvard 
 court is th.Q formal ChrifianSy wliofe religion lies in performing 
 the outward duties of Chriftianity, without having an iniuard 
 life and power of faith uniting them to Chrift and thefe God will 
 leave to be trodden down, and fwept away by the Gentiles ; 
 but the worfliippers within the temple^ and before the altar, God 
 will hide in the Imllonx) of his luind and under the fhadow of his 
 luings. And this fhall be one great difference between this 
 lajl, and all the other preceding perfecutions : for in tliQ 
 former the mod eminent and fpiritual minifters and Chrjftian? 
 
 S F '^ 
 
436 ARCHBISHOP BROWN, JOHN KNOX. 
 
 did generally fuffer mofi:, and were moft violently fallen 
 upon •, but in this lall pcrfecution thefe fhall be prefer ved by 
 God, as a feed to partake of that glory which liiall imme- 
 diately follow, and come upon the church, as foon as ever 
 this ftorm lliall be over ; for as it fhall be the fliarpeft, fo it 
 fliall be the ihorteii: perfecution of them all; and fliall only 
 take away the grofs hypocrites and formal profelfors, but the 
 true fpiritual believers fhall be preferved till the calamity be 
 over." 
 
 ARCHBISHOP BROWN, 1551. 
 " There is a neiu fraternity of late fprung up, who call 
 themfelves Jefuits, which will deceive many, who are much 
 after the fcribes and pharifees manner, amongft the Jews ; 
 they fhall ftrive to abolifh the truth, and fliall come very 
 near to do it ; for thefe forts will turn themfelves into feveral 
 forms, with the heathen an heathenift, with atheifts an 
 atheifl, with Jews a Jew, and with the reformers a refor- 
 made, purpcfely to know your intentions, your minds, your 
 hearts, and your inclinations, and thereby bring you at laft 
 to be like the fool that * faid in his heart, there is no God/ 
 Thefe fliall fpread over the whole world, ihall be admitted 
 into the couTicils of prwccs and they never the wil'er ; charm- 
 ing of them ; yea, making your princes reveal their hearts, 
 and the fecrcts therein unto them, and yet they not perceive 
 it ; which will happen from falling from the law of God ; 
 and by winking at their fins •, yet in the end, God, to juftify 
 his law, fliall fuddenly cut off this fociety, even b^ the hands 
 of ihfe ivlu) have mofl fuccoured ihevi^ and made ufe of them ; 
 lb that at the end they flrall become odious to all nations^ 
 they fliall be worfe than Jews, having no refting place upoi^ 
 earth. 
 
 REV. JOHN ICNOX, 1572. 
 " Sentence is pronounced in Scotland againft that mur- 
 derer, tlie Vwg of France^ and God's vengeance flinll never 
 depart from him, nor his houfe, but his name Ihall remain an 
 (siecratmi to poficrity ; and none ihaifiall come off his hins, fhall 
 enjoy that kingdom in peace and quictncfs, uiilefs repentance 
 prevent God's judgment." The French ambalTador, being 
 told the prediction, applied to the regent and council for aq 
 interdiction, but was rcfufed. See his life. 
 
DR. GILL. 437 
 
 Dr. H. MORE, 1663. 
 On the Mystery of Iniquity contained in the kingdom of 
 Antichrift. 
 
 An earthquake iignifies political commotions ^hd change 
 of aftairs, is obvious to any one to note ; and that whore of 
 B.)bylon is nothing but the body of the idolatrous clergy in 
 the empire, ^t'ho appertain to the feventh or laft head of the 
 beaft, which is an head of blafphemy, as well as the fix firi}, 
 that is to fay, an idolatrous head. Whence we may under- 
 ftand, what is meant by iheic feven tJiouJand names of men j 
 for neither feven nor thoufand, iignify any determinate num- 
 ber, but only the nature or property of thefe names of men 
 that are faid to be {lain, namely, that they are riiLES, dig- 
 nities, OFFICES or ORDERS of men belonging to the flate of 
 ChriHendom. 
 
 ••>-<<..-<<.. -<:^->-<.. 
 
 Dr. GILL, 1741.— Rev. xi. 13. 
 And the fame hour luas there a great earthquake'] Or, *' the 
 fame day," as the Complutenfian edition and Ibme copies 
 read ; that is, at the time of the refurre^lion and afcenilon 
 of the witnefTes, as there was at the refurreclion of Chrilf, 
 and is to be underftood of a very great commotion in the 
 civil affairs of kingdoms and nations within the Roman jurif- 
 diction, as there was when Rome pagan was near its ruin, 
 chap. vi. 12, 
 
 And the tenth part of the city fell] Mr. Daubuz interprets iJie 
 earthquake of the irruption of the Ottomans upon the Grecian 
 empire, and the tenth part of the city, of the Greek church, 
 and the faUing of it, of its lofs of liberty, and falling into 
 flavery ; but fomething yet to come is here intended. By 
 the c'liij is meant the city of Rome, the great city, mentioned 
 in ver. 8. and by tlie tenth jiart of it, may be defigned either 
 Rome itfelf, which as it now is, according to the obfervation 
 of fome, is but a tenth part of what it was once ; fo that the 
 fame thing is meant, as when it is faid, " Babylon is fallen, 
 is fallen :" or it may defign the tithes and profits which arife 
 from the feveral kingdoms belonging to the jurifdit^ion and 
 fee of Rome, which now will fall off from thofe who ufed to 
 ihare them, upon this new and fpiritual ftate of things ; the 
 Gofpel daily gaining ground, and enlightening the minds of 
 men, and freeing them from the flavery they were held in : 
 or elie the tenfold government of the Roman empire, or the 
 ten kings that gave their kingdoms to the whore of Rome, 
 
435 DR. GILL. 
 
 and are the ten horns of the beaft, on which fhe fits, who 
 will now hate her, and burn her fieili with lire ; or rather 
 one of the ten kingdoms, into which the Roman weftern em- 
 pire was divided. Dr. Goodwin feems incUned to think, that 
 Great Britain is intended, which having been gained over 
 to the popifli party, will now fall ofFagain : but I rather think 
 the kingdom of France is meant, the laft of the ten king- 
 doms, which rofe up out of the ruins of the Roman empire, 
 which will be conquered, and which will be the means of its 
 reformation from popery. 
 
 And in the earthquake nvere Jlain of men /even tJioufand'] The 
 meaning is, that in the commotions, mafTacres, tumults, and 
 wars which will be throughout the empire, fuch a number of 
 men will be flain •, which is either put for a greater number, 
 a certain for an uncertain, as in Rom. xi. 4, and perhaps in 
 reference to the account there •, otherv/ife feven thoufand is 
 but a fmall number to be flain in battle ; or as it is in the 
 original text, " the names of the men {even thoufand." Now 
 it is obferved bv fome, that the fmalleft name of number be- 
 longing to men, is a centurion, or captain of an hundred men; 
 and fuppoling that to be meant, then feven thoufand names 
 of men will imply, that in an hour, or about a fortnight's 
 time, may be flain throughout all Europe, in battles and maf- 
 facres, about {e\en hundred thoufand men, which is a very 
 large number : or names of men may fignify men of name, 
 of great renown, as in Numb. xvi. 2. and then, if feven thou- 
 fand men of name, officers in armies, fliould be flain, how 
 great muft be the number of the common foldiers ? Some have 
 thought, that eccleiiaftical dignities, or men diftinguifhed by 
 names and titles, fuch as cardinals, archbifhops, biihops, pricfts, 
 &c. and the whole rabble of the antichriftian hierarchy, which 
 will now fall, and be utterly demoliflied, are intended. 
 
 And tlie remnant were affrighted'] Who were not flain in this 
 earthquake ; thefe will be afFedled with the judgments of 
 Gi'd upon others, and be made fenflble of their danger, and 
 of their deliverance, which will fo work upon them, as to re- 
 form them from popery. 
 
 And gave glcr-ij to the God of heaven] Will acknowledge the 
 juftice of God, and the righteoufnefs of his judgments upon 
 thofe that were flain, and his goodnefs to them who are fpared ; 
 will confefs their tranfgreflions and lins, they have been 
 guilty of*, and give the glory of their deliverance, not to their 
 idols and images, but to the true God, whofe religion they 
 now embrace ; for this refpedts the large converlions among 
 ^e popilh party, to the true religion, under the influence ui; 
 
ROBERT FLEMING, JOHN \VILLISO^t. 439 
 
 the ^2ce of God, through the preaching of the gofpel, which 
 will now be Ipread throughout the world. 
 
 REV. ROBERT FLEMING, 1700. ^ 
 
 " And now, feeing I have marked out the time we are In 
 at prefent, it is time alfo to put a ftop to our Apocalyptical 
 thoughts ; feeing no man can pretend, upon any juft grounds, 
 to calculate future times. However, feeing I have come {o 
 far, I fhall adventure to prefent you further with fome con- 
 je<flural thoughts on this head ; for I am far from the pre-» 
 fumption of fome men, to give them any higher chara^er. 
 
 '* Now my conjectures fhall relate to two things, viz. to 
 the remaining part of this vial, and to the other vials that 
 follow this. 
 
 ** And, 1. As to the remaining part of this vial, I do hum- 
 bly fuppofe that it will come to its higheft pitch about An. 
 1717, and that it will run out about the year 1794-. — So that 
 there is ground to hope, that about the beginning of another 
 fuch century, things may again alter for the better : for I can- 
 not but hope that fome new mortification of the chief fuppor- 
 ters of antichrift will then happen j and perhaps the French 
 monarchy may begin to be confiderably humbled about that 
 time : that whereas the prefent French king takes the fun for 
 his emblem and this for his motto, Nee pluribus impar^ he 
 may at length or rather his fucceflbrs, and the Monarchy itfelf 
 (at ieafl: before the year 1794) be forced to acknowledge, thafe. 
 in refpecl to neighbouring potentates, he is evenfingulis impar, 
 
 " But as to the expiration of this vial, I do fear it will not 
 be until the year 1794-. The reafon of which conjedlure is 
 this ; that I find the pope got a new foundation of exaltation, 
 when Juftinian, upon his conquell of Italy, left it in a great 
 meafure to the pope's management, being willing to eclipfe 
 his own authority, to advance that of this haughty prelate*.' 
 Now this being in the year 5.52 ; this, by the addition of the 
 12()0 years, reaches down to the year 1811 ; which, accord- 
 ing to prophetical account is the year 1791', 
 
 Mr. JOHN WILLISON, 1742. 
 Bp.fore Antichrift's fall, one of the ten kingdoms which fup-" 
 ported the bcaft fliall undergo a marvellous revolution, Rev. 
 xi. 13. * The fame hour there was a great earthquake, and 
 
44-0 JOHN WILLISON. 
 
 the tenth part of the city fell/ By which tenth part, is to be 
 underftood one of the ten kingdoms into which the great city 
 Romiih Babylon was divided : this many take to be the king- 
 dom of France, it being the tenth and lall of the kingdoms 
 as to the time of its rife, and that which gave to Rome the 
 denomination of a beaft with ten horns, and alio it being the 
 only one of the ten that was never conquered fmce its rife. 
 However unUkely this and other prophecied events may ap- 
 pear at the time, yet the almighty iiand of the only wile God 
 can (bon bring them about when leall expei^led. 
 
 FINIS, 
 
• 
 
■;7i,-